/^■^

•:.;^^

< ■^*»^-

:--^- u

:^#'"-^

5>N

i1>

1 N-

¥' :mji^m'''i

1 )•»

■■"y^^O-'^jS)'-^^''^.

..^ /^

7 --c^ ■

X^O i^ .

V or 'v'^-^

^ .X i

S^iA

■■',:-W'..

?-s7

HISTORY

WESLEYAN METHODISM

YOL. I.
WESLEY AND HIS TIMES.

BY GEORGE SMITH, F.A.S.,

MESCBER OF THE EOTAL ASIATIC SOCIETY,

OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY OF LITERATURE, FELLOW OF THE

GENEALOGICAL AND HISTORICAL SOCIETY, ETC., ETC.

LONDON:

LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, LONGMANS, AND ROBERTS
SOLD ALSO BY JOHN MASON, 66, PATERNOSTEE, HOW.

1S57.

LONDON:

PRINTED BY WIIAIAM NICHOLS,

32, LONDON WALL.

:^*
^

^^=-

5V

TO

fv^ THE REVEREND ROBERT YOUNG,

PRESIDENT OF THE WESLEYAN CONFERENCE,

THIS FIRST VOLUME OF

I

I

S3 THE HISTORY OF WESLEYAN JIETH0DIS3I

IS MOST RESPECTFULLY AND AFFECTIONATELY

AS A PUBLIC ACKNOWLEDGMENT

OF THE VALUE PLACED ON HIS FRIENDSHIP,

AND OF HIS DEVOTEDNESS TO THE

GREAT CONNEXION

OVER WHICH HE SO ABLY AND HONOURABLY PRESIDES,

BY

THE AUTHOR.

A 3

PREFACE.

Wesleyan Methodism has for a long time stood
before the world as a great aud influential religious
institution. Its evangelizing and conserving Christian
agency at home^ and its means of religious usefulness
abroad, have been so gi'eat, that no person can have
any tolerable acquaintance with the moral and religious
condition of our own country, or with that of the
numerous and multitudinous offshoots from the British
stock, now so widely scattered over the world, who is
ignorant of the effects produced by the life and labours
of John Wesley, and of the results which have arisen
from the establishment of the Methodist Connexion.
And as fact, not theory, — practical effect, not specula-
tive opinion, — must always be the substratum of such
knowledge, the history of Wesleyan Methodism is not
only a desideratum to general readers, but especially so
to the Statesman, Christian Philosopher, Philantlrropist,
and, indeed, to every one who desii-es to possess a fall
knowledge of the religious state and progress of the
Anglo-Saxon race.

In such circumstances the reader may reasonably
inquire why such a History has not been given to the
world long ago ; and seeing it has been thus withheld,
he may further ask why it is now attempted. To the
first of these queries the author does not feel called upon
to furnish a reply, any further than to suggest, that the
absence of any pre\ious attempt to supply so obvious

Vlll PREFACE.

a want, may be taken as a proof of the prevalence of
an opinion, that tlie production of such a work must
involve great labour, difficulty, and responsibility.

With this judgment the author fully coincides, and
therefore feels bound to give an honest and candid
reason for the appearance of the present volume. Not
one of the parties who have spoken to him of the
difficulty, delicacy, and responsibility of such an ejffort,
has a keener sense of the fact than he himself feels.
If then it is asked why he has voluntarily under-
taken the onerous task, his answer is, that he fully
believes such a work to be necessary; that he was
invited and urged to undertake it by persons for whose
opinions he entertains the highest respect ; and, lastly,
that he was promised such liberal aid, in documents
and other material, and such friendly counsel, from
some of the best informed persons in the Connexion,
that he was at length led to the conclusion, that
the work which he in those circumstances would be
enabled to issue, Avas likely to be made a blessing to
the chm'ch and the world, although it might fall very
far short of what the subject requires. On this judg-
ment he has acted ; and, in doing so, has exerted him-
self to supply a brief, but full, — a friendly, but faithful,
— exhibition of Wesley^s life and character, and of the
great work which he was the instrument of initiating
and carrying on in the world.

The author could say very much of the difficulties
which he has had to encounter, and of the reasons
which have directed his course in several parts of the
present volume ; but he will confine himself to a very
few and brief observations. In speaking of the conduct
and opmions of Wesley, he has felt the full force of the

PEEFACE. IX

following remark of an eminent living author : — " It
must always be an invidious task to stand toward a far
wiser and better man than one's self in a relation which
is likely^ at every moment^ to be mistaken either for
that of a critic, or that of a commentator." In this
delicate position he has not been prevented from making
a close and careful scrutiny into the life, labours,
and character of that great man ; or from giving
what he believes to be an honest, candid, and just
representation of the whole.

The author has freely availed himself of the labours
of preceding winters, and has generally mentioned the
source from whence he has derived his information. If
this has not always been done, it has not been from any
wish to omit due acknowledgment, but from a desire
to avoid encumbering his pages with a multitude of
references.

It is much more difficult to make a suitable acknow-
ledgment to the numerous ministers and gentlemen
who have favoured the author with documents, scarce
works, and other valuable materials for this history;
and also to these and to others for most important
information and counsel : but he cannot refrain from
publicly expressing his obligations to the Rev. Robert
Young, President of the Conference, the Revs. Thomas
Jackson, E. Hoole, D.D., W. W. Stamp, J. Entwisle,
G. Osborn, W. L. Thornton, M.A., J. Hargreaves,
S. R. Hall, J. H. James, J. P. Lockwood, Gr. Blencowe,
J. I. Dredge, J. Kirk, and J. H. Rigg; as well as to
Joseph Carne, Esq., F.R.S., Penzance, and James
Nichols, Esq., Hoxton Square; from all of whom he
has received most essential aid.

In making this avowal, however, it is not intended to

X PREFACE.

implicate any person in the responsibility of the present
undertaking. The author has fully availed himself of
all the aids within his reach ; but, having done so, he
has in every case steadily followed the dictates of his
own judgment. The work is therefore his own; and,
as such, it is with unaffected diffidence submitted to the
religious public, in the earnest hope that it may, by the
divine blessing, be rendered instrumental in forward-
ing the cause of truth and righteousness. It is only
necessary to add, that the single object of the writer
has been to present a faithful account of Wesleyan
Methodism, and not to say anything to the disparage-
ment of any person or party. If, therefore, any-
thing is found in the volume capable of such a con-
struction, he trusts it will be attributed to its true
cause, — accidental oversight, — and not to any studied
design.

Materials for a second volume, bringing down the
history to 1815, have been collected ; and its publication
may (if the author's life and health are preserved) be
expected in the early part of the ensuing year.

Trevu, Camborne,
May 4th, 1857.

CONTENTS.

EOOK I.

INTRODUCTION.

CHAPTER I. PAGE

THE RELIGIOUS STATE OF ENGLAND BEFORE THE

INTRODUCTION OF METHODISM 1

CHAPTER II.
THE FATHERS AND FAMILY OF THE TVESLEYS 58

CHAPTER III.
THE EARLY LIFE OF JOHN AND CHARLES WESLEY 97

BOOK II.

WESLEYAN METHODISM FROM THE CONVERSION
OF JOHN WESLEY TO HIS DEATH.

CHAPTER I.

THE CONVERSION OF JOHN AND CHARLES WESLEY,
AND THEIR PERSONAL INTERCOURSE WITH THE
MORAVIANS 143

CHAPTER II.

THE ORIGIN OF METHODISM, AND ITS PROGRESS TO

THE FIRST CONFERENCE 166

CHAPTER III.
FROM THE FIRST CONFERENCE TO THAT OF 1765 226

CHAPTER IV.
FROM THE CONFERENCE OF 1765 TO THAT OF 1777 ... 335

CHAPTER V.

FROM THE CONFERENCE OF 1777 TO TH.^.T OF 1784... 435

Xll CONTENTS.

CHAPTER VI. PAGE

FROM THE CONFERENCE OF 1784 TO THE DEATH OF

WESLEY 529

BOOK III.

WESLEY AND THE METHODISM OF HIS TIMES.

CHAPTER I.
THE RELIGIOUS CHARACTER OF WESLEY 618

CHAPTER II.
WESLEYAN THEOLOGY AND EVANGELIZATION 641

CHAPTER III.
WESLEYAN DISCIPLINE 663

CHAPTER IV.
WESLEYAN LITERATURE 686

CHAPTER V.
WESLEYAN METHODISM A GREAT REFORMATION 706

APPENDIX.

Wesley's letter to lord north on the American

WAR — PLAN OP the LEEDS CIRCUIT FOR THE YEAR
1777 — SOME OF THE MINUTES OF THE AMERICAN
CONFERENCE, 1780 — ACCOUNT OF THE RECONCILIA-
TION OF THE TWO AMERICAN CONFERENCES, FROM
MR. ASBURY's journal THE DEED OF DECLARA-
TION— LETTER TO THE METHODIST CONFERENCE

ASBURY's CERTIFICATE OF ORDINATION MODEL

DEED FOR THE SETTLEMENT OF CHAPELS RULES

OF THE UNITED SOCIETIES — EXTRACTS FROM THE

*' LARGE MINUTES " LIST OF WORKS REVISED AND

ABRIDGED FROM VARIOUS AUTHORS BY THE REV.

JOHN WESLEY, M.A. LIST OF POETICAL WORKS

PUBLISHED BY THE REV. MESSRS. JOHN AND

CHARLES WESLEY MUSICAL WORKS PUBLISHED

BY THE REV. JOHN WESLEY, M.A 726

I

HISTORY

WESLETAN METHODISM.

BOOK I.

INTRODUCTION.
CHAPTER I.

THE RELIGIOUS STATE OF ENGLAND BEFORE THE INTRO-
DUCTION OF METHODISM.

This Investigation necessary — Its Nature and Extent — The State of the
Natioa under the Tudors — The Origin and Increase of the Puritans —
The Government of the Stuarts — Their Measures respecting Religion —
Injudicious Policy of the King and Laud — Expulsion of the Bishops, and
KemodeUing of the Church — Success of Parliament through the Aid of
the Scots — Usurpation of the House of Commons — Absolute Power of
Cromwell — Hasty and unwise Manner of the Restoration — The Savoy
Conference and its Results — Persecuting Policy of Charles II. — Its
Object — Accession of James II. — His religious Designs — Rebellion of
Monmouth — Cruelties of Jeffrey s— Instance of retriljutive Providence
— The Abdication of James — The Policy of "William and Mary — The
Effects of continued Turbulence and Change on the moral and religious
State of the Nation — The Manners and jNIorals of the Period — Unfa-
vourable Nature and Result of the prevalent religious Influences — Ori-
gin and Progress of the English Sermon — A Season of general Pros-
perity and Progress in Literature, Science, and Art — Causes of Minis-
terial Inefficiency — Testimonies to the gross Irreligion of the Period.

In order to give an intelligent account of the origin This investi-
and early progress of Methodism, it is necessary to exhibit •^''*'°" "'':

'''■'-> ' •> cessary : its

the religious state of the nation at the time of its nature and

introduction.

VOL. I.

extent.

\

Si HISTORY OF AVESLEYAN METHODISM.

This exhibition cannot be made by referring merely to
the events immediately connected with the days in which
the Wesley s lived and laboured. The religious condition
of this period M-as the result of causes and circumstances
some of which occurred long before. It will be essen-
tial, therefore, to extend our retrospect to times much
earlier than that which is the principal object of attention.
But, although the range of research must be so extensive,
it will not be necessary to go largely into detail. A full
investigation of the subject would fill a volume : a brief
sketch will answer the present purpose.
Tiic state of The authority of the Pope, which in all religious matters
undcr^th" ^^^^ ^^^^^ previously supreme, was repudiated by Henry
T\uioi-3. YIII. and his Parliament ; and that sovereign was de-
clared to be the head of the English Church in 1534.
Two years later, an English version of the Bible was first
printed in England ; and the doctrines of the Reforma-
tion were about this time faithfully preached by Cranmer,
Ridley, Latimer, and other pious prelates and ministers.
During the short reign of Edward VI. the reformed doc-
trines obtained extensive influence, and copies of the
Scriptures were circulated as freely as the state of learning
and the circumstances of the people would allow. Eorty-
nine editions of the sacred record, namely, thirty-five of
the New Testament and fourteen of the complete Bible,
were printed and published in England during the six
years and a half of the young king's reign.

The dawning of hope for the rehgion of Britain which
these propitious circumstances justified, was obscured by
the death of this prince, and the accession of Mary, 1553.
She restored the papal authority; and the prelates and
others who had suffered imprisonment in the preceding
reign for their political and religious opinions, were now

BOOK I. CHAPTEE, I.

invested with unlimited po\Yer. This power thej used with
the most vigilant and merciless zeal. Hooper, Cranmer,
Ridley, Latimer, and many others, were burned; and
hundreds more perished in loathsome prisons, and by
various other hardships and tortures.

Mary died, and Elizabeth ascended the throne, in 1558.
Scarcely ever did a single reign produce a greater change on
a nation than that which took place in England during the
time when this queen sat on the British throne. Her grand
purpose appears to have been to re-establish the Eeforma-
tion ; and so far as legislation can change the religion of
a country, this was soon accomplished. Act after act was
passed for the purpose ; and in a single session the whole
form of religion was established as it is substantially found
at present in the national Church. But the really religious
effect of this outward change is best seen in the fact, that
out of 9,-iOO beneficed clergymen in the kingdom, only 15
bishops, 12 archdeacons, 15 heads of colleges, 50 canons,
and 80 parochial priests, — in all 172 persons, quitted their
preferments rather than change their religion from the ex-
treme Popery of Mary^s reign to what is called the thorough
Protestantism of that of Elizabeth.

The religious policy of this queen, and the encourage-
ment given by her government to maritime enterprise and
commerce,, greatly increased the population, wealth, and
general prosperity of the country : so that, although
threatened by the most powerful enemies, and opposed
by mighty armaments, the British queen triumphed over
all opposition through a long and successful reign. It
must not, however, be supposed that constitutional liberty,
either civil or rehgious, was at this time established in
England. The sovereign stiU possessed so many indirect
sources of income, as to be almost entirely independent of

B 2

4 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

parliamentary grants. Both Mary and Elizabetli increased
some branches of the customs merely by an order in council.
Royal proclamations, which had been previously declared
by parliament to be equivalent to law, were now regarded
as omnipotent. By this means statutes were altered or
repealed ; the costumes, diet, or arms of the people regu-
lated ; and even the legal decisions, in the ordinary courts,
perverted. Arbitrary imprisonments were common ; the
torture was not unfrequently employed to extort confession ;
and such was the predominance of royal power, that neither
judge nor jury dared to acquit, when the crown was bent
on a conviction.

Tiiis tyranny, however, was still more monstrous and
galling in its application to religion. At the beginning
of this reign the Court of Star Chamber was in full opera-
tion. The members of this court were the principal officers
of state, and held their places during the pleasure of the
crown. In their mode of examination, and in respect of
the penalty awarded, they were under the direction of no
law, and limited by only one condition, — that they should
not inflict capital punishment. The Court of High Com-
mission exercised a still more arbitrary jurisdiction : it w'as
chiefly directed against the undefinable crime of heresy,
and was a terrible engine of oppression. When these
failed to accomplish the will of the sovereign, martial law
was resorted to, — a measure which placed the hfe and
liberty of every subject in the power of the crown.
The origin The rapid growth of Puritanism during this reign,

and increass .. iti -ii

of the Turi- although little noticed by historians, deserves attention, as
^''"'*' having greatly contributed to the events which afterward

occurred. As early as the time of Edward YL, many con-
scientious persons were dissatisfied with the Reformation
then introduced. They agi-eed with the doctrines estab-

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. O

lished, but they also desired the removal from the Church of
what they regarded as the remains of Popery in respect of
vestments, ceremonies, images, ornaments, and other things
of similar character. So that when Elizabeth passed her
Act of Uniformity, and had it rigidly applied to the whole
kingdom, great numbers of pious and enlightened men
refused to continue in a church, whose ritual and external
services, containing what they regarded as elements of
papal superstition, were now made binding, under heavy
penalties, on every individual minister.

But the growth of the Puritans was affected nearly as
much by the character, condition, and conduct of those
who remained in the Church, as by the piety, zeal, and
energy of those who left it. The greatest part of the
country clergy were, at this time, so ignorant, that they
could do little more than read : many of them were car-
penters and tailors, having taken to these employments
because they could not subsist upon their benefices, and
some even kept ale-houses. During the first years of Eli-
zabeth's reign, the service in many of the London parishes
was performed by the sextons ; and in very many vicarages,
some of them in good provincial towns, the people were
forced to provide for themselves as they could. "^ These cir-
cumstances offered great opportunities to the Puritans, and
thus a numerous and intelligent religious confederacy rose
into being, which secretly maintained the propriety and
necessity of conforming the Church fully to the model of
the New Testament, and which, although remaining in the
Establishment, was as far estranged from it on the one
side, as Popery was on the other. This body was hated
and persecuted by the queen, although respected and
befriended by many of her ablest ministers.

* Southey's " Life of Wesley," vol. i., p. 278.

6 IIISTOIIY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Tilt- govern- Tlic death of Elizabeth (1603) placed James I., of the
Suuitf ^''' liousc of Stuart, on the throne of England, and brought it
and Scotland under one government. This reign, although
it produced no very remarkable events, prepared the country
for the terrible struggle which followed. Ehzabeth's
foreign and commercial policy had secured for England a
position and a prosperity which even James's folly and
imbecility could not easily nor soon destroy, and which
Avere sufficient to carry the king through all the difficulties
which he had to encounter; but it had done more than
this, — it had raised up a powerful and wealthy common-
alty. Through the piety and energy of the Puritans, and
the zeal for Calvinistic tenets with which they now began
to be inflamed, the people were to a greater extent than
ever hostile to the Church, and disposed to regard the
government which patronized and sustained it as partial
and unjust.

Charles I. succeeded his father in 1625. This sovereign
was fi-om his accession beset with difficulties of the greatest
magnitude, which he was utterly unable to withstand,
being weak in judgment, passionate in temper, and ob-
stinate in disposition. Like all his family, he was fond
of arbitrary government, and had an evident partiality for
Popery. Yet it is not clear that he introduced any new
offensive usages : he rather endeavoured to depend on those
means which his predecessors had frequently employed,
iiieir _/^s early as the first year of this king's reign, the House

respecting of Commons apponited a Committee oi Keligion, which pro-
ceeded to exliihit the work of Dr. Montague, and by which
he was charged with endeavouring in that work to reconcile
England with Rome, and to alienate the king's affections
from his well disposed subjects. Such measures would have
been of little importance to the sovereign under some cir-

measures
re.<pectii

rcliiriou

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 7

cumstances. But Charles entered on the government
burdened with debts incurred by his father and himself to
the amount of £600,000, to meet which he had only a
supply of two subsidies, amounting to about £145,000.
His first Parliament evinced so little sympathy with
his wants, that they granted him no further pecuniary
means : so that, when it was dissolved, the king was left
engaged in a war with Spain without resources, and in
such need, that he had to borrow £3,000 from the cor-
porations of Salisbury and Southampton, to provide for
his own table.

But this ill feeling, between the representatives of the injudicious

'T . , , policy of the

people and the sovereign, might have been removed, or at idnsr ami
least greatly diminished, by a conciliatory policy in respect
to religion on the part of Charles and his advisers. Un-
happily, a very different course was taken, and one sure to
be regarded as promotive of Popery. Orders were given, and
rigorously insisted on, that the communion table should be
removed from the middle of the Church, where it had stood
since the Reformation, to the east end ; where it sliould be
railed in, and be denominated " the altar." Kneeling at the
altar, and the use of the cope, an embroidered vestment, in
administering the sacrament, were introduced, to the great
discontent of the people, who knew such to be the practice
in Popish countries. Some pictures were again admitted
into the churches by Archbishop Laud's command.

These measures were regarded with greater aversion, as
the people had become much more enlightened by the
circulation of the Holy Scriptures, and by the influence of
a more learned and able class of ministers, both of those
who strictly adhered to the Church and of those who were
inclined towards Presbyterianism ; wlide they were much
more wealthy, ])owerful, and independent, from the success-

8 HISTOllY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

ful cultivation of more general and extensive commercial
operations. But the most potent cause of the Revolution
lay deeper than all these, and must be traced to the fault
committed at the Reformation in not bringing the Church
to a strictly scriptural character, and to the exclusion from
its ministry and communion, by the means already men-
tioned, of multitudes of learned, pious, and conscien-
tious men. This fatal policy was extended in Charles's
reign. All such clergymen as neglected to observe every
ceremony, were suspended, and deprived of their benefices, by
the Court of High Commission ; and, to mortify the Puritans
farther, orders were issued from the Council, forbidding any
controversy, either from the pulpit or the press, on the
points in dispute between them and their opponents con-
cerning free will and predestination, which were then
beginning to be openly mooted.

" In return for Charles's indulgence toward the Church,
Laud and his followers took care to magnify on every occa-
sion the regal authority, and to treat with the utmost in-
dignation all Puritanical pretensions to a free and inde-
pendent constitution. The king's diviue, hereditary, and
indefeasible right was the theme of every sermon ; and
those who attempted to question such doctrines, were con-
sidered as making an attack upon religion itself. But
while these prelates were liberal in raising the crown at the
expense of public liberty, they themselves made no scruple
(jf encroaching on the most incontestable of the roytil rights,
in order to exalt the hierarcliy. All the doctrines of the
Romish Church which freed the spiritual from subordi-
nation to the civil power, were now adopted by the Church
of England, and an apostolical charter was insisted upon in
preference to a parliamentary.""^ Indeed, all the open and
* " Universal History," vol. Iviii., p. 77.

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 9

avowed measures of the court and superior clergy, it was
generally believed, tended to an assimilation of the Church
of England to that of Eome ; and the private and indirect
means employed were even more portentous. The queen,
who was a Catholic, had a gentleman in her service, resident
at Rome ; but that he did not limit his correspondence and
action to communications between a subject, however exalted,
and the pontiff, is e\ddent from the following extract from a
letter of the learned Grotius : "A certain person, who is
well acquainted with the court of Rome and intimate with
the nuncio, assures me, that the Englishman who resides at
Rome, does not, as it was said, transact business with the
pope in the queen^s name, but in that of the king of
England himself. Prom this fact, and other indications,
it is amazing what hopes the Papists conceive about
England."^

The consequences of this policy were twofold : while
it rendered the Puritans hostile to the Establishment,
just in proportion to their sincerity, zeal, and devotedness
to their own doctrinal tenets and ecclesiastical polity; it
enabled those ministers who were so disposed, to give the
Church a decidedly Popish appearance. These circum-
stances provoked the greatest indignation and most vio-
lent enmity of the Commons, who used every means in
their power to vex and harass the clergy. But it is
necessary here to advert to other important operating
causes in tliis frightful struggle. Nothing can give the
mind a more false and distorted view of this page of his-
tory, than to regard it as a contest between a Romanizing
and power-grasping sovereign, on the one hand ; and his
pious, zealous, and spiritually-minded subjects, goaded to
rebellion by acts of oppression, on the other. The character

* Letter to Chancellor Oxenstiern, dated December 12th, 1G36.
B 5

10 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

of the coui't has been already given ; but what was the re-
ligious character of' the leaders of the parliamentary oppo-
sition ? That many of tliem were to a certain extent con-
scientious, God-fearing men, cannot be doubted ; and must
not as much as this be admitted of Charles I. and Archbishop
Laud? No : it was not from motives of pure and fervent piety
that the leaders of the House of Commons leagued together
against their sovereign and the Church of England; nor
were godliness and truth the bond of their union. On
the contrary, they were in general Ultra-Calvinistic Pres-
byterians, W'ho, tlioroughly imbued with the doctrines of
absolute election and reprobation, and inflamed with a desire
to bring all church government to the model of tlie great
Eeformer of Geneva, united, struggled, and fought to accom-
plish their object, in the universal establishment of those doc-
trines and that ritual. Hence we find prelacy declaimed
against more than Popery, and Arminianism hated as much
as either. In proof of which we hear John Goodwin saying,
" Call a man an Arminian, and you have called him con-
structively, yea, eminentlj, T/iief, Traitor, Murderer, Heretic,
False Tropliet, and whatsoever else soundetli infajni/ or re-
fection upon men.'"^ As early as January 20th, 1629, Ohver
CromweU informed the House of Commons of Neil, bishop
of Winchester, as countenancing Arminianism, which was
denounced as the spawn of Popery. Seven years before
these troubles began in England, the Synod of Dort had
established the Calvinistic doctrines and Presbyterian form
of church government in Holland, by cruelly driving into
banishment every minister who held different religious opi-
nions. It was on this model that the Presbyterian party in
the British House of Commons laboured ; and, to establish a

* Nichols's "Calviuism and Armiuinnism Compared," Appendix D.,
p. 267.

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 11

uniformity of doctrine and discipline of this kind, tliey
pursued a course of action which tended to plunge the
nation into civil war.

The Scots had already effected this object. Seeing the ExpiUsionof
difficulty in which the king was embroiled with his English ^nd re-mo-
subjects, the Parliament of that country met, expelled the *!^^''|'| "^^
bishops from their sees, and confirmed the Acts of the General
Assembly, which had adopted the Calvinistic doctrine and
the Presbyterian form of ecclesiastical polity. Their co-
religionists in the English House of Commons followed
tlieir example, and soon after passed a bill for excluding
bishops from the House of Lords, and providing that no
clergyman should be in the commission of the peace. The
House of Peers refused to give their assent to this Bill,
upon which such popular timiults were raised, and peers,
but especially the bishops, were so annoyed and assaulted
in their passage to the House, that the latter, with the
Archbishop of York at their head, issued a protestation,
that, having been hindered by the populace fi'om going to
the House of Lords, they should go there no more ; pro-
testing at the same time against all lav.s enacted during
their absence. This false step sealed their fate. The
Commons, delighted with the opportunity, impeached all the
bishops of high treason, and caused them to be sequestered
from Parliament, and placed in custody. A Bill was then
hurried through both Houses for depriving them in future
of seats in Parliament ; and this Act the king, distracted
and humbled by increasing difficulties, was induced to
confirm.

To supply the place of the prelates, an Assembly of
Divines was summoned to meet at "Westminster. Tliis
body proceeded to re-model- the Church on a Presbyterian
basis. The Liturgy was abolished, and a Directory for

12 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

conducting public worship published in its stead. All
hope of a peaceful accomniodatiou between the opposing
parties was now at an end ; a deadly war raged throughout
the country. The result of the struggle for a considerable
time was decidedly in favour of the king. Essex wrote to the
Parliament, complaining of the inefficient state of his army,
and advising that terms of accommodation should be pro-
posed. The Commons rejected his advice, but directed their
attention to a means of restoring their wasted strength.
They knew the Scots felt the greatest anxiety to bring the
English nation to adopt their religious polity, and the Solemn
League and Covenant ; and the English Commons thought
it wise to submit to those terms, if they could thereby
secure the aid of the Scottish army. Accordingly, nego-
tiations were opened between the Presbyterians of the two
countries. The result of this policy is best seen in the
following facts and dates.

The Earl of Essex wrote his desponding letter on the 9 th of
July, 1643. On September 25th following, both the Houses
aid°o/the"^ of ParHameut, as then sitting, received the Scotch com-
Scots. missioners at Westminster, and took the Solemn League and

Covenant, and enjoined it on all the country ; the commis-
sioners announcing at the same time the determination of
the States of Scotland to assist the English Parliament.
On January 19th, 1044, 18,000 Scotch infantry and 2,500
cavalry crossed the border at Berwick, to act in conjunc-
tion with the parliamentary army. On the 26tli of April
the Scots united with the troops of Eairfax, and laid siege
to York ; and on July 2nd and 3rd the allied army defeated
the king's troops at Marston Moor, which inflicted such a
fearful loss on the royalist cause, as destroyed its hope of
success ; all that took place afterward was merely a struggle
for existence. The king, indeed, kept the field a year longer.

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 13

when the battle of Naseby completed his ruiu. May 5 th,
1646, he surrendered liimself to the Scots ; and on the 6tli
of Jidy the House of Commons voted that the aid of the
Scottish army was no longer necessary. Thus it is seen
that this war, in its success as well as in its origin and
spirit, was the result of powerful religious conviction and
feeling. To carry into effect the engagement with the
Scotch, it was ordered that the Covenant should be taken
by all persons above the age of eighteen ; and, as this
instrument bound all who received it to endeavour to
extirpate episcopal church government, its enforcement was
an act of great cruelty, and led to the ejection of 1,600
beneficed clergymen from their livings.

Those who were thus ejected were, however, but a small
part of the clergy who suffered on this occasion ; for, as the
ministers of the Established Church were generally devoted
to the cause of the king, and almost necessarily opposed to
the designs of the Presbyterian party, great numbers of
them had, by overt action, offended the dominant power,
and were consequently subjected more or less to punish-
ment. But if we may rely on the testimony of Burnet,
Baxter, Thurloe, and others, all the ejections of the period
did not take place on political or sectarian grounds ; many
having been occasioned by the gross ignorance, shameful
neglect of duty, or notorious immorality of the ministers.

When the Parliament had, with the aid of the Scots,
completely subdued their sovereign and held him a prisoner,
overtures of accommodation were proposed, which might
have issued in preserving the life of that unhappy king,
and even in restoring him to power, had not the violent
religious prejudices of the times, and the combined pre-
sumption and insincerity of Charles, cut off this hope, and
hastened his execution.

14 IIISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

If King Charles had been more sincere, and less open to
the charge of duplicity, he would in all probability have
fared better ; and if not, certainly his fall would have called
forth more commiseration. After a civil war, which, al-
though carried on with desperate ardour on both sides, was
less disgraced by massacre and desolation, and distinguished
by more mildness, than any other on record of similar mag-
nitude ; this sovereign perished on the scaffold. Perhaps
no more striking proof of the result of this contest on the
public mind can be given, than the fact, that although pre-
viously money could scarcely ever be borrowed for less than
eight per cent., after the establishment of the Common-
wealth it immediately fell to six.
Usurpation The government which destroyed Charles, and succeeded
House of him in power, was simply the Commons^ House of Par-
Conimons. iJamciit airogatiug to itself, and for a while exercising, all
the attributes aud powers of the three estates of the realm.
This usurpation began in the early part of this reign, and
caused the ruin of the constitution and the death of the
king. Its utmost energy was, indeed, exerted to destroy
the power of the crown and to re-model the Church.

It is truly wonderful that violent opinions respecting
religion should have directed every step of our national
history at this period. After the death of the king, Crom-
well soou took measures which clearly indicated that he
aimed at the possession of supreme power; but the means
by which he was able to accompHsh this object are but
little known, and seldom recognised. The Presbyterians
were paramount in the Parliament, and were as intolerant
as any of their opponents. There was, indeed, scarcely
any part of ecclesiastical polity, — except prelacy, — against
which they had inveighed when in subjection, that they
did not adopt and practise when in power. Milton assures

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 15

us,^ that the men who had preached so earnestly against
the avarice and pkiralities of bishops and other ministers^ as
soon as they had the power^ began to practise with tlie most
grasping cupidity all the abuses which they had condemned.
And so in respect of the case before us. Those who had
pleaded so earnestly for liberty of conscience, and who had
deprecated the interference of the civil jiowers in matters
purely religious, now that they were at the helm of affairs,
repudiated toleration most vehemently. A letter was sent
by the Presbyterian ministers of London to the Assembly
of Divines at Westminster, dated January 1st, 1615 ; in
which, after giving many reasons against allowing the
toleration of the Independents, they say, " A toleration !
a toleration ! We detest and abhor the much-endeavoured
toleration ! Our bowels, our bo\^'els are stirred within
us, and we could even drown ourselves in tears, when we
call to mind how long and sharp a travail this kingdom
hath been in for many years together, to bring forth the
blessed fruit of a pure and perfect reformation ; and now at
last, after all our pangs, and dolors, and ex])ectatious, this
real and thorough reformation is in danger of being
strangled in the birth by a lawless toleration, that strives
to be brought forth before it.'^ t And Milton, who per-
fectly understood the character of this Assembly, says,
" They endeavoured to set up a spiritual tyranny by a
secular power, for the purpose of advancing their own
authority above the magistrate, whom they would have
made their executioner to punish church delinquences.^^ij:

But while these doctrines ruled in the Assembly and in
the Parliament, Cromwell and the predominant religious

* Prose "\VoA-s, vol. iv., p. 84. Editiou of 1806.

t Jackson's " Life of John Gootlwin," p. 108.

X Milton's Prose Works, vol. iv., p. 26. Edition of 1806.

16 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

party in the army professed a leaning to Independency.
He availed himself of these rival elements with the hand
of a master, and so adroitly poised the strength of the army
against that of the Parliament, that he was soon after
invested virtually, if not formally, with supreme power;
the scheme of polity, called " the Government of England/'
drawn up at the time, providing " that all classes of people
should enjoy the free exercfse of their religion, who pr-ofessed
faith hi God hy Jesus Christ."*

Oliver Cromwell by these means acquired complete
ascendancy. The nation was weary of intestine strife;
and, without having obtained civil liberty, — the avowed
object of the bloody struggle, — sat down contentedly under
his sway, in the enjoyment of religious toleration. But
even this boon was not of long continuance. The transfer
of power from the Presbyterian to the Independent body
does not appear to have made any immediate alteration
in the organization of the Church. The several presby-
teries, in town and country, until 1653, retained the pri-
vilege of approving and accepting young ministers. The
Protector then, perceiving that this practice placed a
dangerous power in the hands of this party, appointed
thirty-eight persons, whom he called "triers,^' selected
from the Presbyterians, Baptists, and Independents, who
were to examine and receive all candidates for the ministry.
They are said by Mr. Baxter to have discharged this duty
with judgment and fidelity; but others aver that, being
almost equally opposed to profaneness, prelacy, and Armi-
nianism, — although they saved many a congregation from
ignorant, ungodly, drunken teachers, they were too lax in
the admission of unlearned and erroneous men, and some-
times excluded persons of eminent piety and abilities,
* Jackson's " Life of John Goodwin," p. 307.

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 17

because they did not approve of tlieir doctrinal views.
Every instance of this kind would, of course, be regarded
as a breach of the promised toleration.

The country at length became impatient of enduring
this government. The people saw that tliey had only
changed a legitimate monarchy — prone, it may be con-
fessed, to arbitrary measures — for the rule of an absolute
governor. This conviction prepared the way for the
Restoration. On the death of Cromwell his son Eichard
was declared Lord Protector in his stead ; but the reins of
power soon fell from his feeble grasp. He retired into
private hfe, and Charles II., eldest son of the late king, was
placed on the throne.

One of the most fatal errors ever made in the political Hasty and
affairs of any nation, was committed in the very hasty ^^^ ^f t],g
restoration of this monarch. If ordinary caution and Restoration,
discretion had been used, the constitutional liberty of the
country might have been placed on a firm and durable
foundation. But this most favourable opportunity was
entirely thrown away. Instead of being restored under
such guarantees as were calculated to secure the liberty
of the subject, and the freedom of religion, Charles was
placed on the throne with such precipitancy, that the event
assumed rather the appearance of a triumph of those prin-
ciples and practices which caused the ruin of his father.
The long-continued course of exertion and sacrifice which
had cost so much blood and treasure, and occasioned so
much mischief and misery throughout the kingdom, was
therefore utterly unavailing. It is, indeed, true that Charles,
pending the brief negotiations for his restoration, had en-
gaged to grant a general amnesty to all persons, witliout
any exceptions, but such as should be made by Parliament,
and to secure to every subject perfect liberty of conscience.

18 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

As we are assured by a competent authority, it was gene-
rally understood that by this declaration of the king at Breda
it was at least virtually promised, that " uniformity of dis-
cipline and worship should for the present not be insisted
on ; that the Presbyterian and Independent preachers should
during their lives be continued in the churches where they
were settled; ejecting only those who had been forcibly
intruded, to the prejudice of persons yet alive, and who
might legally claim re-instatement ; and filling up the va-
cancies of such as died, with ministers episcopally ordained
and canonically obedient."* Measures were taken in the
House of Commons to give this understanding the form
and force of law. The Convention Parliament, whicli
recognised the second Charles as lawful sovereign, met on
the 25th of April, 1G60; and on the 9th of May follow-
ing, a Bill for establishing ministers settled in ecclesiastical
livings was read a first time. On the 16th of the same
month, a Bill for continuing ministers in their parsonages
and ecclesiastical livings was read a second time, and com-
mitted. On May 29th, the king came to Whitehall; and
on June 1st, the Convention was changed to a Parliament.
The above Bill, or another for the settlement of religion,
was submitted to a grand committee, which met twice in
July, but to no purpose. The committee adjourned to the
23rd of October, and then referred the matter to the king
and a select number of divines. So that nothing M'as
really accomplished for securing the religious liberties of the
people, or their civil and constitutional privileges. Of this
neglect those in power soon took a terrible advantage.
Tiie Savoy But, the better to understand all these affairs, it is

Conference l e i. • j. j. j." i r^

and its uccessary to refer to some important particulars. On

results. ^\^Q 20^1^ of j^je, 1660, Richard Baxter was "sworn and

* Bishop Hebek's "Life of Jeremy Taylor."

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 19

admitted chaj)laiii to the king's majesty iu ordinary;"
and gives tlie following reasons for having had that honour
conferred on him and others : " For the gratifying and
engaging some chief Presbyterians that had brought in
the king, by the Earl of ]\Ianchester's means above ten
or twelve of them were designed to be the king's chap-
lains in ordinary. But never any of them was called to
preach at court, save ]\Ir. Calamy, Dr. Eeynolds, myself,
and Dr. Spurstow, each of us once; and I suppose never
a man of them all ever received or expected a penny for
the salary of their places." * Soon afterwards some lords
about the court had interviews with these chaplains, to
learn their views concerning the proposed agreement or
coalition between moderate men; and at length intro-
duced them to his majesty, who, in the presence of
several members of his Privy Council, heard all their
proposals, and gave them as gracious an answer as they
could expect. " Either at this time or shortly after," says
Baxter, "the king required us to draw up and offer him
such proposals as we thought meet, in order to agreement
about church government. Hereupon we departed, and
appointed to meet from day to day at Sion College, and
to consult there openly with any of our brethren that
would please to join with us. In these debates we found
the great inconvenience of too many actors, though there
cannot be too many consenters to what is well done. Por
that which seemed the most convenient expression to one,
seemed inconvenient to another; and we that all agreed
in matter had much ado to agree in words. About dis-
cipline we designedly adhered to Bishop Usher's model,

* " Reliquice Ba-rterianeB, or Mr. Eieliard Baxter's Naxn-ative of tlie most
Remarkable Passages of his Life and Times. liOiidon, IC'JG." Part ii.,
1). 22y.

20 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

without a word of alteration, that so they might have less
to say against our offers as being our own," ^ The pro-
posed papers were composed and presented, and they may
be considered a syllabus of their arguments at the Savoy
Conference. On the 4th of September, the Lord Chan-
cellor sent them a rough copy of the king's intended
"Declaration," on which, as requested, they wrote their
remarks ; which were taken into consideration on a day
appointed at the Lord Chancellor's house, in the presence
of the king, and of many noblemen, and eminent Episco-
palian and Presbyterian divines. At this meeting, each of
the two parties was to object to those expressions of which
they disapproved ; and Baxter informs us, " The great
matter which we stopped at was, the word consent, where
the bishop is to confirm by the consent of the pastor of
that church; and the king would by no means pass the
word consent, either there or in the point of ordination or
censure, because it gave the ministers a negative voice." f
His Majesty's Declaration was published on the 25th of
October, 1660. "A little before this," adds Baxter, "the
bishops' party had appointed, at our request, a meeting with
some of us, to try how near we could come. Accordingly
Dr. Morley, Dr. Henchman, and Dr. Cosins, met Dr. Rey-
nolds, Mr. Calamy, and myself; and, after a few roving dis-
courses, we parted, without bringing them to any particular
concessions for abatement : only their general talk was
from the beginning, as if they would do anything for peace
which was fit to be done. And they being at that time
newly elect, but not consecrated, to their several bishoprics,
we called them 3Ij/ Lords ; which Dr. Morley once returned
with such a passage as this, We may call you also, I sup-
pose, by the same title : by which I perceived they had some
* Reliquia Baxterianm, pai-t ii., p. 232. f Meyn, p. 276.

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 21

purposes to try that way with us."* Baxter and his friends
were offered high preferment; but the greater part of
them refused these overtures till they had seen the issue
of their next conference.

Accordingly, a Commission, dated the 20th of ]\Iarch,
1061, was issued for a conference between twelve Epis-
copal divines and nine assistants, and the same number of
divines and assistants on the part of the Presbyterians, to
assemble at the Bishop of London's lodgings in the Savoy,
on the 25th day of the same month, and to continue
their deliberations four months. After many meetings
and much reasoning, on the 25th of July the conference
ended. " At the close of the last day it was agreed
between them, that nothing should be given in on either
side to the king, as charged on the other side, but what
should be delivered in writing ; and that the account they
should each give should be this : Tliat they were all agreed
ii^on the ends, — the churches' welfare, unity, and peace,
and his majesty's happiness and contentment; hut that,
after all their debates, they were disagreed as to the means.
And this was the end of the Assembly and Commission." t

Neal says, "A^arious censures were passed upon the
Savoy Conference out of doors. The Independents were
disgusted, because none of them were consulted ; though
it does not appear what concern they could have in it,
their \news being only to a toleration, not a comprehension.
Some blamed their brethren for yielding too much, and
others thought they might have yielded more. But when
they saw the fruitless end of the treaty, and the papers
that were published, most of them were satisfied." % Every

* Beliquiee Baxteriance, part ii., p. 274.

t Calamy's "Abridgment of Mr. Baxter's History," p. 175.

+ " History of the Pui-itans," vol. iv., p. 377. 8vo. 1738.

22 HISTOllY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

reasonable man will come to the same conclusion, after he
lias perused those papers, which were jBrst published in
1704, (8vo., pp. 352,) under the rather vague title of "The
History of Nonconformity, as it was argued and stated by
Commissioners on both Sides in IGQl/"^ The Presbyterian
divines proceeded on this broad principle : As the original
compilers of the Book of Common Prayer confess, that
they left in it as much of the old Popish service as their
consciences would allow, in condescension to the weakness
and ignorance of new converts ; it is our duty now, ^hen
Christian knowledge has taken deep root for many years
among the people, to provide this better instructed and
more hopeful generation with an improved Liturgy. These
proposed forms of public devotion were composed by
Richard Baxter ; and if he had never written nnj other
work than the " Reformed Liturgy," as he styled it, this
alone would have immortahzed his name as a man of pro-
found wisdom and piety. "The design of this Liturgy
was not to justle out the old one, where persons were
satisfied with it; but to relieve such as durst not use the
old one as it was, by helping them to forms taken out of
the word of God."t The other papers by the two parties,
published in that volume, embody a mass of ' information
which will well repay the perusal ; and on many points,
the reader will close the book with the trite observation,
" Much may be said on both sides.''

Two untoward circumstances occurred which injured the
cause of the Presbyterians in the eyes of their opponents,
though for neither of them are they blameworthy. The
first was when they were in communication with his

* The contents, in ten long particulars, are given in the title, but no
mention of the Savoy is made in any of them except the sixth. A second
edition appeared in 1708.

t Calamy's " Abridgment," p. 158.

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 23

majesty and liis ministers on the subject of his Declaration
in the autumn of 1660. They took that opportunity,
when waiting upon his majesty, to signify "their satis-
faction, that all such ministers should be cast out, as were
in any benefice belonging formerly to one that was not
grossly insufficient or debmiclied ; but humbly begged that
all who had succeeded scandalous persons might hold their
places/'* Charles was, as usual, very debonair, and made
large promises. These good men seem never to have
reflected on the difficulty of ascertaining, in some hundreds
of cases, what ministers had been insufficient, debatiched,
or scandalous. Tor this purpose, a royal commission
would have been required ; and before the members of it
had terminated their labours, the greater part of the expect-
ants would be in their graves.

The other was at the close of the Savoy Conference,
when two such expert dialecticians as "Baxter and Gun-
ning spent several days in logical arguing, to the diversion
of the town;'' "who," as Bishop Burnet adds, "looked
upon them as a couple of fencers engaged in a dispute
that could not be brought to any end. The bishops
insisted upon the laics being still in force ; to which they
would admif of no exception, unless it was proved that the
matter of them icas s'lvful!' " The dispute broke off with
noise and confusion, and high reflections on Mr. Baxter's
dark and cloudy imagination, and his perplexed, scholastic,
metaphysical manner of distinguishing, which tended rather
to confound than to clear up that which was doubtful;
and Bishop Sanderson, being then in the cliair, pronounced
that Dr. Gunning had the better of the argument." f

Calamy has, in a short paragraph, given a good descrip-

* Calvmy's "Abridgment," p. 143.

t Neax's " History," vol. iv., p. 332.

24 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

tion of the punishments which the dominant party in the
Church was preparing for the dejected dissidents, while
the Conference was in session at the Savoy in 1661 :
" The Convocation was chosen, which was poHtickly defer-
red till now. Had it been called when the king came in,
the inferior clergy would have been against the diocesans :
but afterwards many hundreds were turned out, that the
old sequestered ministers, how meanly soever qualified,
might come in. And the opinion of re-ordination being
set on foot, all those ministers who, for twenty years
together, (while bishops were laid aside,) had been ordained
without diocesans, were, in many counties, denied any
voices in the election of clerks for the Convocation. By
which means, and a great many ministers^ scruples, who
thought it unlawful to have anything to do in choosing
such a kind of assembly, the diocesan party wholly carried
it in the choice. The election was in London, May 2nd,
1661 : Mr. Calamy and Mr. Baxter were chosen by a
majority of three voices. But the Bishop of London,
having the power of choosing two out of four, or four out
of six, that are chosen by the ministers in a certain circuit,
was so hind as to excuse them hy pitcliing on others ; and
so the city of London had no clerk in the Convocation.
May the 4th, the paper of [Presbyterian] exceptions was
given in to the bishops [at the Savoy Conference]. May
the 7th, there was a meeting, at Sion College, of the
ministers of London, for the choice of a president and
assistants for the next year. Some of the Presbyterians,
upon a pettish scruple, absenting themselves, the diocesan
party carried it, and got possession and rule of the College.
May the 8th, the new Parliament and Convocation sat
down, being constituted of men fitted and devoted to the
diocesan interest. May the 22nd, by order of Parliament,

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 25

the National Vow and Covenant was burnt in the street,
by the hands of the common hangman/^ "^ This note of
preparation will keep the reader alive to what follows.

The party in power was not satisfied with restoring the
expelled bishops and ministers of the Church; they pro-
ceeded to make direct aggression on the religious and civil
liberties of those who differed from them. An Act was
soon passed, which required that all magistrates, mayors,
and other officers of corporations, before entering on office,
should take an oath declaring that it was unlawful, under
any pretence, to take up arms against the sovereign; and
which made it essential to admission into every such office,
that the person should have received the sacrament according
to the rites of the Established Church within a year before
such election or appointment. But a greater breacli was
in a short time made upon the religious liberties of the
country. An Act of Uniformity was speedily passed, which
obliged all the ministers holding livings in the Establish-
ment " to assent and consent to all contained in the
Book of Common Prayer ; to take the oath of canonical
obedience ; to receive episcopal ordination, if not previously
so ordained ; and to abjure the Solemn League and Cove-
nant." Rather than submit to adopt this declaration, two
thousand ministers gave up their livings, and were expelled
from the Church.

Such a marked retaliation as this had never before been
knoMTi in the history of the Protestant Church. Hundreds
of the men who 'a few years before most earnestly protested
against granting toleration, were now compelled piteously,
but in vain, to beg for liberty of conscience. Nor was
this all. Many others, who were known to have sympa-
thized with those lately in power, were harassed, under

* " Abridgment of Baxter's Life," p. 160.
VOL. I. 0

26 HISTOrvY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

various pretexts, with prosecutions, and many of them
driven from the Church. But these measures were ex-
ceeded in enormity by the passing of the Conventicle Act
in May, 1664 ; by which more than five persons beside the
resident family were prohibited from meeting for any
religious purpose not according to the Book of Common
Prayer, under the penalty of three months^ imprisonment,
on the evidence of any informer, by any justice of the
peace. This punishment was for the first offence ; for the
second it was doubled, and the third exposed the offender
to transportation beyond the seas for seven years. Sheriff's,
or justices of the peace, or others commissioned by them,
were empowered to break up and disperse all unlawful
conventicles, and to take into custody such of the members
as they might think fit. Married women taken at such
meetings might be imprisoned for twelve months, unless
their husbands redeemed them by paying a fine.

The effects of these measures were dreadful. Great
numbers were imprisoned; pious persons were driven to
meet for worship in solitude and at midnight; and many
sought deliverance from such tyranny by emigrating to the
American Colonies. But even this measure did not satisfy
the overbearing cruelty of those in power. They afterwards
passed an Act by which ejected miuivsters were prohibited,
under Severe penalties, from coming within five miles of
any place in which they had formerly been ministers, or
of any borough town. This measure fearfully added to
the miseries caused by the preceding enactments.
Persecuting "Xo doubt is now entertained but that, while this ex-
f'haries II.: ccssivc persccutiou of Protestant Nonconformists was
Its object, carried on by Clarendon and his colleagues in the ministry
through earnest High Church zeal, it was assented to by
the king, not from the same principle, but in the hope that

d

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 27

it would become so intolerable to the nation, that the Par-
liament would be obliged to concede general liberty of con-
science, by which means he would be enabled to remove all
the existing restrictions to Popery. Charles II. never had
full confidence in his English subjects ; and, while greedily
grasping Gallic bribes, wished a closer alliance with Prance,
which he could scarcely hope to secure while Popery was
so rigidly proscribed in his own country. Besides, his
brother James, Duke of York, had avowed himself publicly
to be a Papist ; and, as such, had refused to comply with
the Test Act, and in consequence had thrown up all his
public employments.

Behe\"ing he had carried these measures far enough to
answer his purpose, the king, during a parliamentary recess,
published a Proclamation, by which he allowed to Protest-
ant Dissenters the public exercise of their religion, and to
Papists the privilege of conducting their worship in private
houses. On the assembling of Parliament the Commons
complained of this use of the royal prerogative, and the
Liberty was withdrawn. Yet, although this sovereign
appeared always ready to defer to the strongly expressed
wishes of the Commons, he pursued his course of public
policy with great success, and so intrenched himself in
power by various means, that before his death " his govern-
ment was as absolute as that of any monarch in Europe." *
Yet, from the sovereign so ijitreuched in power, an invalu-
able element of civil liberty was wrung by the patriotic
efforts of an able and energetic private citizen. When
Penn and Mead, the Quakers, were tried at the Old Bailey,
in April, 1670, for preaching, the jury, encouraged by one
of their number named Bushel, in defiance of the direction
of the court, acquitted the prisoners; on which the re-
* " Universal History," vol. Iviii., p. 243.

c 2

28 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

corder who tried the case set a fine of forty marks on each
of the jurors. This had long been the practice adopted for
making juries subservient to the court, and thus rendering
trial by jury a mockery. But on this occasion the tyranny
Mas defeated. Bushel refused to pay the fine, was com-
mitted to prison, and at once sued out a writ of Habeas
Corpus. On the return being made to this writ, after a
very able argument, the fine and imprisonment were pro-
nounced illegal. Thus the full privilege of trial by jury
was at that time successfully asserted.
Accession of On the death of Charles II., in 1685, his brother, James

JflUlCS II.

His reiig-ious Dukc of York, an avowed Catholic, ascended the throne,
esi^is. jjg^^ |.j^jg prince aimed simply at the establishment of a
civil despotism, there does not appear any reason to doubt,
that, with ordinary prudence and spirit, he might have suc-
ceeded : his brother had sufficiently prepared the way for
this end. But if James was despotic, it was rather as a
means to an ulterior object than for its own sake. He
was a bigoted Papist, and bent the whole power of his
policy, and all the energies of his government, to establish
the Eomish faith, and to make Popery the dominant reli-
gion of the land.

He began his reign, indeed, with other professions.
Having assembled the Privy Council, he assured them that
he would maintain the established order of things both in
church and stale. His .conduct, however, soon belied his
professions. He immediately appropriated to his own use
the Customs and the greater part of the Excise, which had
been voted to the late king for his hfe only, without any
new Act for the purpose. He likewise went openly to
mass with the ensigns of royalty, and sent an agent to
treat with Rome.

The general apprehension of the people, that James

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 29

would conduct tlie nation to Popery, encouraged the Duke Jj^J^^^^JJ^^JJ^^^^
of Monmouth, an illegitimate son of the late king, to come Cruelties of
to England, and make an attempt on the crown. He
landed in Dorsetshire, and was soon followed by a nume-
rous body of men ; but being ill pro\dded with arms and
other necessaries, he was, on encountering the royal forces
at Bridgewater, completely defeated, his followers routed,
and himself soon afterward taken prisoner and executed.
This insurrection was followed by a merciless slaughter of
all persons supposed to have been implicated in it. The
notorious Judge Jeffreys, with four others, was sent into the
west to try and punish the prisoners, when multitudes,
women as well as men, were transported or executed. A
Major-general Kirk, who was one of these four, committed
the most diabolical cruelties, besides executing many per-
sons without even the form of trial.

Turnincr with disi?ust from these sickening tragedies, the instance of

^ _" _ . retributive

reader will be gratified with a more pleasant narrative, con- Providence,
taining a remarkable instance of retributive Providence.
Tillotson, on leaving the University in 1657, went to reside
in the family of Edmund Prideaux, Esq., of Eord xlbbey in
Devonshire, as tutor to his son. This gentleman had been
commissioner of the great seal under the Long Parliament,
and, when Tillotson went there, was attorney- general to
Oliver the Protector. His pupil, twenty-eight years after-
wards, engaged in the rebellion of the Duke of Monmouth.
" Tlie case of Mr. Prideaux is one of the many instances
of the arbitrary temper of that government, which forced
the nation into the Revolution ; and the true circumstances
of that case appear in the Journal of the House of
Commons. He was seized and brought to London on the
19th of June, 1685, by a warrant from the Earl of Sun-
derland, secretary of state, dated the 13th, two days after

30 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

the landing of tlie Duke of Monmouth at Lyme^ and the
same day on which the account of it was brought to the
court at Whitehall, without being admitted to an examina-
tion, which he desired. He continued in custody of a
messenger till the 14>th of July following, when he was
discharged by Habeas Corpus, giving security of £10,000
for his appearance the first day of the next term. Staying
iu London for that purpose, he was, on the 14th of Sep-
tember, again seized by a warrant of the Earl of Sunder-
land, and committed close prisoner to the Tower for high
treason. While he was in this situation, a general inquiry
was made by the agents of Lord Jefireys, — advanced to
the post of lord high chancellor on the 28th of that month,
— amongst all the prisoners and condemned persons in the
west, for an accusation against him ; and threats and pro-
mises of life were employed to that end, that lord frequently
declaring his resolution to hang him. The dread of this
induced Mr. Prideaux to make application to the king by
several persons ; but receiving no other answer than that
His Majesly had given him to the lord chancellor, as a
reward for his services in the west, he at last agreed with
his lordship for his pardon, after seven months' rigorous
confinement, upon the payment of £15,000. These facts
being proved to the House of Commons soon after the
Revolution, a Bill was ordered in on the 1st of May, 1680,
to charge the manors of Dolby in the Wolds and Neather
Broughton, in Leicestershire, the estate of that lord, then
deceased, with the repayment of £15,000, and interest,
extorted by him from Mr. Prideaux." *

King James pursued a course of policy uniform in its
spirit and tendency, its sole object being the full restora-
tion of the Romish faith. Por this purpose he made Tyr-

* " Life " of Archbishop Tillotson, Second EJilioii, pp. 15, 10.

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 31

connel, an Irish Papist, lord-lieuteuant of Ireland, and
caused him to re-model the Irish army, and officer it "wdth
Roman Catholics. Several members of that church were
sworn members of the Privy Council. On summoning the
Scottish Parliament, the king wrote them a letter, " recom-
mending to their special care his innocent Roman Gathoh'c
subjects.'" All the measures of the court were directed to
the same object, although nothing made the Reformed
Church so aware of its danger as the forcible introduction,
by royal authority, of Popish priests into the Universities.
The act, however, which hastened the fate of this monarch,
was his famous Declaration of liberty of conscience. It
seems that, on the first issuing of this Declaration, its efi'ect
was in some measure neutralized, for want of its having
sufficient publicity ; the means of publication being at that
time very scanty, and the remote parts of the country having
but little communication with the capital. To remedy this
defect, on the second publication of the Declaration, James
issued an order of council, commanding it to be read in all
the churches throughout the country by a certain day.
The Archbishop of Canterbury, with six bishops, petitioned
the king to be excused from complying with this demand.
This petition was printed, and freely circulated in London ;
upon which these bishops were summoned before the
council, sent to the Tower, and soon after tried at West-
minster, when they were acquitted.

These circumstances led the nation to despair of main- Ab.iicatiou
taining religion, libertj^, or peace, under this sovereign;
and all eyes were instinctively turned for deliverance
to William Prince of Orange, who had married Mary,
the eldest daughter of James. This prince was remark-
able for courage, energy, and fortitude; he was an able
military commander, and a thorough Protestant. AH

of James.

33 HISTOUY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

parties in England, with the single exception of the Catho-
lics, made overtures to him ; and, having collected a fleet
and army, he soon landed at Torbay. He came with sixty
ships of war, eleven thousand infantry, and four thousand
five hundred cavalry, and first marched to Exeter, where
he was joined by the gentry of Devon and Cornwall, and
from thence he proceeded to Windsor. Meanwhile the
nation turned away from James. The army, the navy, the
Church, and the people, sinmltaneously abandoned the
infatuated monarch, who, finding himself without any sup-
port, sought refuge in Erance, and left a fair field for his
successful rival.
Tiic i)oiuv William and Mary were, in consequence of the abdica-
aiu! :^iarv. tion of Jamcs, raised to the throne ; but the nation did not
on this occasion repeat the blunder which it had made on
the restoration of the Stuarts. Before offering the Prince
of Orange the sceptre, both Houses waited on him and
tendered a Declaration, asserting the rights and liberties of
the people, which was received, and soon afterward, having
formally passed through Parliament, became law. By this
measure, constitutional liberty was secured to the nation.
The public purse was placed in charge of the Commons ;
the succession to the throne limited to Protestant princes ;
the censorship of the press was soon after abolished ; and
other alterations of a liberal character followed.

In the year which followed the arrival of William, an Act
was passed which gave toleration to Protestant Dissenters,
and at the same time lessened the severity of the penal code
against the Catholics. Yet, notwithstanding the general
eclat with which William and Mary were called to the
throne, their accession made another division in the
English Church. Many ministers belonging to the High
Church party, regarding the hereditary right to the throne

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 33

as divine and indefeasible, refused to take the oath of
allegiance to William, and were consequently expelled from
their offices and livings, under the name of Non-jurors.
The archbishop of Canterbury, four bishops, and about
fourteen hundred clergymen, suffered deprivation for this
cause ; most of them being the very men who had refused
to read King James's Declaration for general liberty of
conscience, as it was insidiously called.

These events placed the country in the civil, political,
and religious position in which it was found at the origin
of Methodism. Anne ascended the throne at the death of
William, in 1702. Her reign was distinguished by the mili-
tary triiunphs of Marlborough, but by no events of import-
ance affecting the internal state of the country. George I.,
the son of Sophia of Hanover, (granddaughter of James I,,
and daughter of Elizabeth queen of Bohemia,) succeeded
in 1714, on the death of Anne. The early part of his
reign was disturbed by the efforts of the Pretender ; but aU
these were defeated, and the constitution of the country
was maintained as it had been established in 1688.

When this brief history is considered for the pm-pose of
forming a just idea of the relig^ous condition of England in
the early part of the eighteenth century, it is found that it
begins with a season of despotism and darkness. It is
scarcely possible to depict the state of the country during
the reign of Henry VIII. in shades too deep, or terms too
strong. The land lay prostrate at the will of a rapacious
and sensual tyrant. No power existed which could save
the property of his subjects from his cupidity, or their lives
from his cruelty. No sex or age was sufficient to shield
those who stood in the way of his licentious excesses, or
were the victims of his malignity. If he was the first to
throw off the priestly tyranny of Kome, it was that lie might

c 5

31< HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

revel in the indulgence of unbridled passion. If he freed the
country from the numerous and enormous monastic establish-
ments which were preying on its vitals^ it was that he might
thus grasp the means of continued libidinous gratification,
and be able to reward those who ministered to his wicked-
ness. In a word, his general policy was scandalous and dis-
graceful ; and those actions of his which, in their nature and
ulterior results, were favourable to truth and beneficial to the
nation, were, in their immediate object and aim, politically
and religiously great iniquities. It must be admitted, that
all this misrule could not paralyse the intellect, crush the
ardour, or break the spirit of Englishmen ; but it went as
far towards it as was possible. It depressed all interests and
all ranks, rendered the nobles insecure of property and life,
and kept the people in ignorance and bondage. As if the
darkest hour of Britain's history was immediately to precede
the dawn of a Gospel day, this tyrannical and voluptuous
king rioted in his abominations just before the Gospel was
announced by pious ministers, and the English Bible was
given to the people.
Tiie effpi.ts Proceeding from such a starting-point, account must be
turimience taken of the influences brought to bear upon the nation
imd <-haii2:e tliroughout the ensuing one hundred and fifty years, in

1)1 1 the state ° f^ J J >

of the im- order to tlie formation of a just idea of England at the
period when the history of Methodism begins. In doing
this, it will be necessary to direct attention to two or three
separate views of the country.

Eirst, it may be desirable to take a brief review of the po-
Htical influence which, during this season, affected the Eng-
lish nation ; and here it will be sufficient to observe, that it
was a period of frequent turbulence and convulsion. After
Henry YIIL, and the short rule of Edward VL, came the
reign of Mary, who seemed to aim at the extirpation

tion

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 35

of Protestantism and tlie subjection of England to Spain.
The bloody persecution of this period must have made a
fearful impression on the public mind. The long and com-
paratively quiet government of Elizabeth was followed by
that of James I. During this season, although the power
of the crown was arbitrary, and the tone of government
depended much on the personal character of the sovereign,
the nation was kept in tolerable quiet ; but the vices
of the rulers must have had an unfavourable effect on the
people. Nor can it be denied, whatever may be said as to
the personal character of Charles I., that many of the
public measures of his government were directly opposed to
scriptural religion. In tlie early part of this reign, a
complaint was made to the judges on the Western Circuit,
as to the mischievous effects produced by the revels, sports,
church-ales, and other occasions of riot and debauchery on
the Lord's Day. The judges, thus appealed to by tlie
county magistrates, made an order for suppressing such
practices on Sundays, and, on their return to the circuit at
a following assize, they punished a few persons for dis-
obeying this order. Archbishop Laud, having been informed
of these circumstances, induced the king to summon Lord
Chief Justice Richardson before the Council, where lie was
sharply reprimanded for his conduct, and enjoined to revoke
the order wliich he had made, at the next assizes ; and, as
if removing all obstruction to the desecration of the Sabbath
were not sufficient, the king was advised to republish a
Declaration issued by James I. in 1618, for the purpose of
allowing and promoting Sunday sports. By this means
free and fuU liberty and encouragement were given for the
dancing of men and women, archery for men, leaping,
vaulting. May-games, Whitsun-ales, morris- dancers. May-
poles, and other sports, after the church services on

36 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN .METHODISM,

Sundays. And His Majesty's pleasure was declared to be,
that the bishops should take measures for constraining
the people to conform to these practices, or to leave the
country.

These and other measures of this reign called forth a
resistance by which the foundation of English society was
shaken to its centre. Six years of civil warfare, which
extended from Scotland to Cornwall, must have produced
immense disorder and demoralization. The Restoration, fol-
lowed by the rule of the two later Stuarts, was scarcely less
mischievous. Continued proscription of political offenders,
and the execution of great numbers in a manner which
bore the character of judicial murder ; incessant plots on the
one hand, and grasping at arbitrary power on the other; —
such acts, followed as they all were by the bloody tragedies
of Jeffreys and Kirk, must have had a fearful influence
on society. Then came the expulsion of James and the
election of William of Orange; after which the nation
was kept in continual alarm for nearly half a century by
the efforts of the Pretender. Such malign influences as
these, crowded into the history of a nation during one
hundred and fifty years, must have told with fearful effect
on the social and religious progress of England. Nor must
it be forgotten that, at the time when the father and mother
of John and Charles Wesley were married, the Eive-Mile
Act was in full force, and more than five persons, besides
the resident family, could not meet in any house to worship
God, without exposing themselves to imprisonment or trans-
portation.
Tiieniiiuiiers The mcasurcs which affected the manners and morals of
„f this the people cannot be detailed. A few particulars may be

'"•■•''"' mentioned.

The systematic and universal desecration of the Sabbath,

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 37

which was not only allowed but enforced by the infamous
Book of Sports, is a sufficient evidence of the general
tendency of public measures during the reigns of James I.
and Charles I.

The Commonwealth proceeded to prohibit immorality by
law in an extravagant manner. Yice was punished \vith
Draconian severity. Adultery was a capital crime for the
first offence. Fornication was punished with three months^
imprisonment for the first offence; for the second^ with death.
Almost all recreations were prohibited, and the external ap-
pearance of rehgion was so rigidly enforced as to be largely
productive of hypocrisy. Yet it cannot be doubted, that the
open practice of vice and profligacy was greatly checked by
these measures, although the surface of society presented
an appearance wliich was far from being a fair index of the
real state of education, morals, and religion. Tor public
morals are reputed to have been in as bad a condition a
year prior to the Eestoratiou as they were in 1637. This
was in a great degree owing to the unsettled state of the
nation, subject to perpetual intercourse with the military,
who were not ascetics in piety : the heads of the different
religious parties had embroiled themselves in politics, and
had lost much of their pristine zeal and earnestness.

The Restoration completely removed this appearance of
morahty. It opened wdde the flood-gates of licentiousness
and vice. The court was a seat of wholesale prostitution.
The king was a confirmed voluptuary ; and being an utter
stranger to virtue himself, he was careless of it in others.
He is acknowledged to have been the father of at least
eleven children born of seven different women, who lived
successively with him as mistresses, although he had a
queen the whole time, who had to meet and mix up
with these women at court. This profligacy exerted

A.^'4^9'.afl

38 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

a fatal iuilaence on the people, and soon greatly affected
the morals of the nation ; and wild licentious-
ness was accompanied by corresponding progress in
brutality and violence. Sir John Coventry, liaving said
something offensive to the king's mistresses, was seized in
the streets of London by some courtiers, who slit his nose
open. Vice stalked through the land without disguise.
Buckingham, Rochester, Sir Charles Sedley, and the
Killigrews, were most distinguished by their wit and
libertinisrii. Charles laughed at their follies, and, by his
example and that of his cavaliers, rendered licentiousness
and debauchery generally prevalent. Drunkenness was
common ; conversation was fearfully corrupted ; the coarsest
jests and most indecent words were admitted amongst the
highest classes, and even disgraced the literature of the day.
The stage, copying the living manners of the times, united
the profligacy of the French with the rudeness of English
manners. Nearly all the actresses were in the keeping
of the aristocracy, and a few were the acknowledged wives
of noblemen. Sir John Denham and Lord Chesterfield
have been charged with poisoning their wives, and the
latter is alleged to have aggravated the horror of the
oii'ence by administering the fatal dose in the wine at the
Communion. The abandoned Buckingham lived in open
adultery with the Countess of Shrewsbury; the injured
husband challenged him ; they met, when the duke
mortally wounded the earl, and then took the profligate
countess to his wife in his own house.

One circumstance which greatly contributed to the pre-
valence of luxury, profligacy, and wickedness, was the rapid
increase of commerce and wealth. In no previous period
of English history had the trade and riches of the kingdom
progressed so fast as from the Restoration to the Revolution.

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 39

The wars with the Dutch^ by disturbing the mercantile
affairs of that repubHcj had greatly added to the trade of
England. It has been affirmed, that during the twenty-
eight years which elapsed from the restoration of Charles
11. to the abdication of James II., the commercial marine
of England was more than doubled.

The directly religious influences which, during this Uiifavom-a-

•^ '^ ' ° ble nature

period, were brought to bear on the people, were equally and result of

... thepreva'.ent

unpropitious. ,,ii^.i„^^3 „,.

It cannot be doubted that the progress of the Reforma- fl"t'»ces.
tion, even during the reign of Henry VIII., diffused much
Gospel light throughout the land : and it is equally clear that
this measure of light was much increased during the brief
reign of his son and successor, Edward YI. The graiid
agency for effecting this important object must always be
the preaching of the Gospel. AVe cannot do better, there-
fore, than insert here the masterly account given by Dr.
Thomas Birch of the origin and progress of the true
English seraion, which has been the admiration of all
foreign divines : —

" The great improvements which [Tillotsou] made in Origin and
this important branch of public instruction, whereby Chris- the^EngiisU
tianity has made a provision for the spreading the principles
of morality and rehgion, which had been omitted by the
pagan legislators, and very insufficiently attempted by the
philosophers of antiquity, will appear to those who con-
sider the state of the pulpit at the time when he entered
upon the function of a preacher. The whole form of the
discourses there was oppressed with an unnecessary mixture
of various languages, affected wit, and puerile rhetoric ;
and the general sense of the text was totally neglected,
while every single word of it was separately considered
under all its possible meanings. The history of preaching

sennoii.

40 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

in our country and language, which cannot indeed be
traced much higher tliau the Reformation, would show that
from the beginning of the seventeenth century as false a
taste had infected the pulpit as had prevailed after the
corruption of the Roman eloquence, from the time of
Seneca till the Lower Empire ; and the gravity and sim-
plicity of style which distinguished the writers of the pre-
ceding age, were almost entirely lost till after the Restora-
tion, when our author brought back both purity of lan-
guage and force of reasoning. The reign of Henry YIII.
produced two very learned divines, — Dr. Fisher, Bishop of
Rochester, and Dr. Colet, Dean of St. Paul's ; the former
of whom has a few sermons, and the latter one, still extant,
not contemptible for their style or argument. Those of
Dr. Latimer, Bishop of AYorcester, are defective in dignity
and elegance; his frank remonstrances to persons of the
highest rank being delivered in expressions of peculiar
levity, and intermixed with frequent stories unsuitable to
the solemnity of the place and occasion. The Homilies'
drawn up under King Edward VI. are to be considered as
a condescension to the capacities of the common people.
In the long reign of his sister Elizabeth appeared several
preachers who did honour to it : Jewel, Bishop of Salisbury ;
Whitgift, Archbishop of Canterbury; Sandys, Archbishop
of York, whose sermons are perhaps superior to any of his
contemporaries ; and Hooker, author of the ' Ecclesiastical
Polity.'' But the great corruption of the oratory of the
pulpit may be ascribed to Dr. Andrews, successively Bishop
of Chichester, Ely, and Winchester, whose high reputation
on other accounts gave a sanction to that vicious taste
introduced by him several years before the death of Queen
Elizabeth, one of his printed sermons being preached as
early as 1588. The pedantry of King James the First's

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 41

court completed the degeneracy of all true eloquence, so
that the most applauded preachers of that time are uo\y
insupportable; and all the wit and learning of Dr. Donne
cannot secure his sermons from universal neglect ; and
those of Hales of Eton are scarce ever read by the most
zealous admirers of his other writings. Bishop Hall_, of
Exeter, like many other great men of that age, in this kind
of composition sinks extremely below his own performances
in all others, wherein he shows himself no ill copier of
Seneca^s sententious manner. Dr. Sanderson, afterwards
Bishop of Lincoln, in the beginning of the reign of
Charles I., furnished examples of a more easy and natural
expression, and a greater connexion and propriety of argu-
ment, than the nation had for many years been used to ;
and the few discourses remaining of Chillingworth are not
unworthy of his character. But the volume of Dr. Jeremy
Taylor, who began to distinguish himself about the time of
that king^s death, deserves much higher commendation for
the copiousness of his invention, and the extent and beauty
of his imagination, on which account he may be considered
as the Barrow of an earlier date. But whoever is desirous
of a compendious view of the various manners of preaching
at that time, may consult a very ingenious imitation of
them by Mr. Abraham ^7right, fellow of St. John's College,
in Oxford, and afterwards vicar of Okeham, in Rutland-
shire, who, in 1057, pubhshed 'Eive Sermons in Eive
several Styles or Ways of Preaching/ the first in that of
Bishop Andrews ; the second in that of Bishop Hall ; the
third in that of Dr. Jasper Mayne and Mr. Thomas Cart-
wright, two poets and dramatic writers as well as preachers ;
the fourth in that of the Presbyterians; and the fifth in
that of the Independents." ^

* "Life" of Archbishop Tillotsoa, Second Edition, p. 22.

42 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

But it must be remembered, that the early Protestant
discourses fell on the ears of those who had been brought
up in the midnight ignorance of the Popish superstitions
of that day; and further, that this word of Gospel
grace had " free course " but for a very brief
season. After struggling six years with the darkness
and error which had been engendered by ages of super-
stition, the light was extinguished, as far as it could
possibly be by bloody persecution. Again the word of
God was proscribed, and a flood-tide of Popish error and
influence passed over the country during the whole reign
of Mary. Witli the accession of Elizabeth, Gospel truth
was again preached; but, on the settlement of the Eng-
lish Church, not a few of the most pious and spiritually
minded of the Protestants were excluded from her pulpits,
because so many rites and usages, which they deemed
remnants of Popery, were retained. This is boldly
asserted at the present time. A living author distinctly
states, that " the Protestant confession was drawn up with
the purpose of including Catholics:"* and thus two fearful
wrongs were perpetrated ; elements of antichristian error
w^ere retained, and the godly and conscientious followers of
Christ were by these means excluded. IN^otwitlistanding
this fatal mistake, there was a great circulation of Gospel
truth during this reign, which germinated and produced
fruit during that and the following generations. Indeed,
it seems more than probable, that it was the prevalence of
Scripture truth, infringed on and coerced by the Popish
tendencies of Charles I., which contributed to the ruin of
that unhappy king more than any merely political causes.

From the death of Charles to the Restoration, there was
a still more effective ministratiou of the Gospel throughout

* " Oxford Tracts for the Times," No, XC, p. 83,

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 43

tlie country. The churches were in very many places
occupied by able, earnest, spiritually-miuded men ; and
much was done during this period to promote and to estab-
lish a thoroughly Protestant feeling and judgment, and
extend real religion among the people. The Eestoratiou
completely reversed this hopeful progress : thousands of
conscientious ministers were driven from the Church ; as far
as the power of the crown could effect its object, all classes
of Nonconformists were silenced ; and the Establishment was
made an engine of state policy, and used to further the arbi-
trary designs of the sovereign, to repress Protestant feeling,
and to pave the way for the return of the nation to Popery.
For nearly a generation — during twenty-eight years — the
people of England were in this state of retrogression. All
the influences that were invested with power, and allowed
freedom of action on the public mind, were malign in their
tendency. The most zealous and effective preachers of the
Gospel were silenced; the most pious of the people were pro-
hibited worshipping God according to the dictates of their
consciences. The religious services that were tolerated
communicated the truth of the Gospel, as found in the
Liturgy of the Church ; but, although many eminent and
good men laboured to sustain and extend their influence,
they were unable to quicken the inert mass; M'hile, on the
other hand, in numerous cases, the truth of the ritual
was obscured and disfigured by the tame, inefficient,
and frequently erroneous teaching of the pulpit, and,
perhaps more so, by unmeaning rites and usages ; while
every encouragement was given to immorality and pro-
fligacy of manners and conduct. Indeed, all the influence
of the court, and of the aristocracy in general, was exerted
in this direction ; while the whole course of policy and
legislation was studiously designed to prevent and repress

44

HISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

A season of

general

prosperity.

I'rogress in
literature,
science, and
art.

the expansive power of the Gospel, and to reduce all that
was known of religion to a name and an outward form.

It was in such circumstances, and under such influ-
ences, that the population grew up, which constituted the
British nation at the close of the seventeenth and the
beginning of the eighteenth century, and which included
the parents of the Wesleys in its numbers. When
William and Mary ascended the throne, and even during
the reign of Anne, although the nation was disgiisted with
Popery, and turned away from it with loathing, it was not
religious. Indeed, the people had little to do with what
is called the great Revolution of 1688. This was almost
exclusively the act of the aristocracy and the Church, who
saw, in the arbitrary policy and Popish tendency of the
Stuarts, danger to their interests. The masses of the people
were grossly ignorant and fearfully irreligious.

Those who regard the advancement of intelligence, social
and national progress, as identical with religion, or as means
to its attainment, may reasonably doubt these statements.
For it cannot be questioned, that this was a season in which
the power of this country was extended in a most remark-
able manner. The martial prowess of William, although he J
was seldom very successful as a general, had raised the name •'
of England in the estimation of Europe, if it had not
humbled the power of Prance. Both these objects were
undoubtedly accomplished by the victories of Marlborough,
and our country in consequence took a position in the world
such as she had never previously occupied.

In every department of science and literature, equal and
even superior progress had been made. Mathematics and
astronomy had been enriched and extended by Wallis,
Halley, Plamsteed, and jSFewton. Locke had employed his
acute intellect on metaphysical philosophy, a region in dj

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 45

which Bishop Berkeley liad also become famous. Indeed^
iu every branch of literature, men shone forth with dazzling
brightness and in surprising numbers : — Wycherley, Con-
greve, • Yanbrugh, Steele, and Farquhar, as dramatists ;
Addison, Swift, Prior, Eowe, Parnell, Garth, Gay, and Pope,
as poets. Politics were discussed periodically by Davenant,
Hare, Swift, Addison, and Bolingbroke. In fact, this
has been commonly called the Augustan age of literature.
But all this learned glory was not sufficient to make it
religious, or to rescue it from the character of gross spi-
ritual darkness and immorality.

It is, indeed, so easy to make this charge against any age,
that it is feared in this instance its just and fearful weight
win not be appreciated. The majority of the clergy were
ignorant, worldly-minded, and irreligious, and many of them
scandalized their profession by open immorality ; and it
may be said, without any breach of charity, that very few,
even of the best of them, had correct views respecting the
atoning sacrifice of Christ, or understood the nature of the
great cardinal doctrine of tl\e Reformation, justification
by faith. If TiUotson, the amiable and eminent Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, could so far forget himself, as to
declare, in a sermon before the king, "that no man is
obliged to preach against the religion of a country, though
a false one, unless he has a power of working miracles,""^ —
thus passing condemnation on the whole band of Protestant
Reformers ; and could maintain that God had appointed,
not only the rites and sacrifices of the Hebrew church, but
even the perfect atonement and intercession of the Son
of God Himself, in compliance with the notions of the
ancient heathen,t of whom it is said, they *' changed the

* " Life of John Howe. By Dr. E. Calamy," p. 75.

t Tiu.otson's Works, vol. iv., p. 319. Priestley. 1820.

46 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

trutli of God into a lie," — what must have been the
preaching of the ordinary clergy ? The Dissenters had to
a lamentable extent lost the piety and zeal of their Puritan
forefathers^ and were too generally sinking down into Ariau
error, lifeless formalism, or antinomian apathy.
Causes of Jt is not difficult to account for this ministerial defection.

miiiistcvial

inefficiency. Por ten loug ycars of peril aud persecution, some of the best
men that ever entered the Christian ministry M'ere debarred
from the exercise of all their official duties, and were com-
pelled to content themselves with attempts to benefit the
world by their writings, in which they were eminently suc-
cessful. "When some beams of royal indulgence shone upon
them in the latter part of Charles the Second^'s reign, they
silently and cautiously improved their advantages, built
meeting-houses, of which, till then, very few indeed were
to be seen in any part of the kingdom, and gathered to-
gether the scattered remains of their several flocks. But
they possessed no facilities for making aggressive attacks
on the vices of society. After the Revolution of 1688, when
their privileges were enlarged, some of the more youthful
ministers engaged in unfruitful theories on sacred subjects,
which brought many of them within the meshes of the Arian
net. The Presbyterians could hold no synods or general
assemblies ; and consequently los-t all the benefits derivable
from mutual counsel and oversight, and from a strict period-
ical reference to their orthodox confession and formularies.
Many of the Independent ministers, whose creed repudiates
all these needful helps, in a few years fell into the same
fashionable profession of low Arianism. Both of these de-
nominations in the time of George II. could number the
Socinian pastors of their flocks by scores.

But though the Act of Uniformity inflicted a terrible
blow on the Nonconformist interest, the absence of two

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 47

thousand excellent pastors from active service in the Estab-
lished Church proved to be a still greater evil to the Episco-
palians themselves. Nearly two years before the arrival of
St. Bartholomew's Day, King Charles II. had by the Broad
Seal, without any consultation with the bishops, introduced
many hundreds of ministers into livings from which they
had been sequestered during the Interregnum. Of those
who were thus summarily reinstated, several had been ejected
for vicious and scandalous conduct ; and, during their forced
suspension from the cure of souls, had not become proficients
in virtue. When the vacancies on the episcopal bench had
been aU supplied, some of the right reverend prelates
complained of the difficulties which they encountered in
their several dioceses, while trying to fill up the places of
the conscientious pastors who had just been ejected. Under
these circumstances, they were compelled to accept the ser-
vices of many unlearned and incompetent persons as minis-
ters of the sanctuary. Erom the Restoration till the time
of George II. the character of the inferior clergy in the
English Church had gradually deteriorated, and vast numbers
of them were caught in the Ariau snares, which were artfully
laid for them by the Whistons and Clarkes of that day.
Nearly thirty years after the ejectment of the Nonconformists,
when Dr. Tillotson had been elevated to the archiepiscopal
see of Canterbury, His Grace "thought another book of
Homilies, which should contain a full and plain account
both of the doctrinal and practical parts of the Clu-istian
religion, and give a clear explanation of everything relating
to our holy faith, or to the conduct of our lives, was neces-
sary CHIEFLY FOR THE INSTRUCTION OF THE CLERGY, and
might also be a family book for the general use of the king-
dom. He communicated this design to Bishop Burnet and
Bishop Patrick;" both of whom, and Bishop Lloyd, ap-

48 HISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

proved highly of it, and agreed to take a share in its execu-
tion. Part of the plan was completed, and afterwards pub-
lished in the form of five Homilies by Bishop Burnet.
Some other dignitaries entered heartily into the project.
" But/' says Dr. Birch, " soon after this, they found a spirit
of opposition growing so strong, and so much animated and
supported, that it was to no purpose to struggle against it
at that time. Tor which reason, this, with many other good
designs, was reserved to a better opportunity .•"'^ This, and
other facts of the same description, will account for the low
state in which religion was found at the time when the
Wesleys and their brave coadjutors commenced their evan-
gelical career.

How is the certainty of these allegations to be proved to
the satisfaction of those who still doubt ? One course is
open, and a candid use of it ought to be decisive. There
were, even in this season of religious darkness and immo-
rality, eminent men both in the Church and among the
Dissenters ; men Avho, although not altogether free from
the errors of the age, stood out in their day in a praise-
worthy degree as witnesses for the cause of truth and
righteousness. They were perfectly informed respecting
the morals and religion of the period. Let the appeal be
made to these best representatives of the Christianity of
the time. Let the most able, excellent, and godly minis-
ters of all denominations be heard ; let the testimony of
these eye and ear witnesses be taken ; and a just conception
will be obtained of the state of our country in this dark and
fearful period of our national history. The following are a
few testimonies of this kind.

Bishop Burnet says, " I am now in the seventieth year
of my age ; and as I cannot speak long in the world in
* " Life " of Archbishop Tillotson, j). 469.

BOOK I. CHAPTEH I. 49

any sort, so I cannot hope for a more solemn occasion than Testmiouies
this of speaking with all due freedom, both to the present gjon of the
and to the succeeding ages. Therefore, I lay hold on it, *""*^''-
to give a free vent to those sad thoughts that lie on my
mind both day and night, and are the subject of many
secret mournings. I dare appeal to that God to whom
the secrets of my heart are known, and to whom I am
shortly to give an account of my ministry, that I have the
true interests of this Church ever before my eyes, and that
I pursue them with a sincere and fervent zeal. If I am
mistaken in the methods I follow, God, to whom the
integrity of my heart is known, will not lay that to my
charge. I cannot look on without the deepest concern,
when I see the imminent ruin hanging over this Church,
and, by consequence, over the whole Reformation . The
outward state of things is black enough, God knows ; but
that which heightens my fears rises chiefly from the inward
state into which we are unhappily fallen. I will, in
examining this, confine myself to the clergy.

" Our Ember-weeks are the burden and grief of my life.
The much greater part of those who come to be ordained
are ignorant to a degree not to be apprehended by those
M'ho are not obliged to know it. The easiest part of know-
ledge is that to which they are the greatest strangers ; I
mean, the plainest part of the Scriptures, which they say,
in excuse for their ignorance, that their tutors in the
Universities never mention the reading of to them ; so that
they can give no account, or at least a very imperfect one,
of the contents even of the Gospels. Those who have read
some few books, yet never seem to have read the Scriptures.
Many cannot give a tolerable account even of the Catechism
itselfj how short and plain soever.

"This does often tear my heart. The case is not much

VOL. I. D

50 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

better iu many who, having got into orders, come for
institution, and cannot make it appear that they have read
the Scriptures or any one good book since they were
ordained ; so that the small measure of knowledge upon
which they got into holy orders, not being improved, is in ■
a way to be quite lost; and then they think it a great
hardship if they are told they must know the Scriptures
and the body of divinity better before they can be trusted
with the care of souls.

" Politics and party eat out among us not only study and
learning, but that which is the only thing that is more
valuable, — a true sense of religion, with a sincere zeal in
advancing that for which the Son of God both lived and
died, and to which those who are received into holy orders
have vowed to dedicate their lives and labours.""^

Bishop Gibson declares that " one, under pretence of
opposing the encroachments of Popery, thereby to recom-
mend himself to the unwary Protestant reader, has laboured
at once to set aside all Christian ordinances, and the very
being of a Christian ministry and a Christian church.
Another, under colour of great zeal for the Jewish dispen-
sation, and the literal meaning of Scripture, has been
endeavouring to overthrow the foundations of the Christian
religion. A third, pretending to raise the actions and
miracles of our Saviour to a more exalted and spiritual
meaning, has laboured to take away the reality of them,
and by that to destroy one of the iDrincipal evidences of
Christianity. Others have shown a great zeal for natural
religion, in opposition to revealed, with no other view, as
it seems, than to get rid of the restraints of revealed
religion, and to make way for unbounded enjoyment of
their corrupt appetites and vicious inclinations, no less
* Bishop Burnet's " Pastoral Care/' Third Edition, Preface.

I

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 51

coutrarjj in reality, to the obligations of natural religion
than of revealed. And all or most of these writers, under
colour of pleading for the hberties of mankind, have run
into an unprecedented licentiousness, in treating the serious
and important concerns of religion in a ludicrous and
reproachful manner/^ "^

Bishop Butler says, " It is come, I know not how, to
be taken for granted by many persons, that Christianity is
not so much as a subject of inquiry, but that it is now at
length discovered to be fictitious ; and, accordingly, they
treat it as if, in the present age, this were an agreed
point among all people of discernment ; and nothing
remained but to set it up as a principal subject of mirth
and ridicule, as it were, by way of reprisals, for its having
so long interrupted the pleasures of the world/^t

Archbishop Seeker observes that " men have always
complained of their own times, and always with too much
reason. But though it is natural to think those evils the
greatest which we feel ourselves, and therefore mistakes are
easily made in comparing one age with another; yet, in
this we cannot be mistaken, that an open and professed
disregard for religion is become, through a variety of
unhappy causes, the distinguishing character of the present
age : that this evil is grown to a great height in the
metropolis of tlie nation ; is daily spreading through every
part of it; and, bad in itself as any can be, must of
necessity bring in all others after it. Indeed, it hath
already brought in such dissoluteness and contempt of
principle in the higher part of the world, and such pro-
fligate intemperance and fearlessness of committing crimes
in the lower, as must, if this torrent of impiety stop not,

* Bishop Gibson's " Pastoral Letters," Second Edition, p. 2.
t Bishop Butlek's Advertisement to the " Analogy," 1738.
D 2

r.-?,

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

become absolutely fatal. And God knows, far from
stopping, it receives, through the ill designs of some
persons, and the inconsiderateuess of others, a continual
increase. Christianity is now ridiculed and railed at with
very little reserve, and the teachers of it witliout any
at all.^^^

Dr. John Guise declares, "The greatest number of
preachers and hearers seem contented to lay Him (Christ)
aside ; and too many there are among us that set them-
selves against Him. His name is seldom heard of in con-
versation, unless in a way of strife and debate, or, which is
infinitely worse, in a way of contempt, reproach, and
blasphemy ; and I am persuaded it never entered less than
at this day into our practical godliness, into our solemn
assemblies, into our dealing with God, into our depend-
encies on Him, expectations from Him, and devotedness
to Him.

"The present modish turn of religion looks as if we
began to think that we have no need of a Mediator ;
but that all our concerns were managed with God as an
absolute God. The religion of nature makes up the darling
topics of our age ; and the religion of Jesus is valued only
for the sake of that, and only so far as it carries on the
light of nature, and is a bare improvement of that kind
of light. All that is restrictively Christian, or that is
peculiar to Christ, — everything concerning Him that has
not its apparent foundation in natural light, or that
goes beyond its principles, — is waved, and banished, and
despised.^^t

Dr. Isaac Watts says, "I am well satisfied that the

* Archbishop Seckeu's " Eight Charges," p. 4. Edition of 1790.
t Dr. John Guise's " Twelve Sermons at Coward's Lecture/' p. 26.
Edition of 1729.

BOOK I. CHAPTEB, I. 53

great and general reason is, the decay of vital religion in
the hearts and lives of men ; and the little success which
the ministrations of the Gospel have had of late for the
conversion of sinners to holiness, and the recovery of them
from the state of corrupt nature, and the course of this
world, to the life of God by Jesus Christ.

"Nor is the complaint of the declension of virtue and
piety made only by the Protestant Dissenters. It is a
general matter of mournful observation amongst all that
lay the cause of God to heart ; and, therefore, it cannot be
thought amiss for every one to use all just and proper
efforts for the recovery of dying religion in the v:orld."*

The Rev. Abraham Taylor bears his testimony thus :
"When any man, of a thoughtful, serious temper, con-
siders the great decay of practical religion in this nation,
and, at the same time, calls to mind the contempt which
has been for many years cast on the Holy Spirit and His
operations, he must readily conclude tliat this is the grand
cause of the corruptions and abominations which abound
among us. The Spirit has been grieved and offended, and
He, in a great measure, is withdrawn and gone. It is, there-
fore, no wonder that the religion of the closet and the
family is so much neglected, and that public ordinances
are of so little benefit to such as, in a formal way, engage
in them." t

And Dr. Woodward thus expresses his judgment and
his fears : " Whenever things are come to such extremity
that the laws of God are trampled on with insolence
and boasting, and the mysteries of our holy religion

* Dr. Isaac Watts's Preface to "An Huiuble Attempt toward the Re-
vival of Practical Religion." Original Edition, 1731.

t Rev. Abraham Taylor's Preface to Hurrion's " Sermons on the
Holy Spirit," p. 5. Edition of 173G.

54 HISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

are made the scorn and laughter of profane men; if
blasphemy and obscenity come into credit, and religion
and virtue are pointed at as ridiculous ; if it be thought a
vain and mean thing to fear God, and to make serious
mention of His name ; if it even become unfashionable to
praise our Infinite Benefactor at our tables, and to appear
serious and devout in our churches ; if the holy and tre-
mendous name of the great and glorious God be not only
vainly used, but vilely treated ; His sacred day levelled in
common with the rest, and His holy sacraments rejected by
some and slighted by others ; if these crying enormities are
public and common, and there be no power or authority in
church or state put forth to stem or control them ; such
a nation or people will, without a miracle, first become a
horrible scene of atheism and impiety, and then of misery
and desolation/'"^

This case cannot be left to the judgment of the reader
in more affecting and proper terms than in the following
extract from the pen of an eminent living minister.

" Testimonies of a similar kind might be multiplied to an
unhmited extent ; but these may at present suffice. They
furnish melancholy proof of the fearful prevalence of
infidelity, and of profligacy of manners, among the irreli-
gious part of the community ; of the spread and withering
influence of antichristian error among professing Chris-
tians ; while the existing ministry in the length and breadth
of the land, with some honourable exceptions, was com-
paratively powerless. Churchmen carried on, from year to
year, the Boyle Lecture, in opposition to infidelity and
scepticism ; and the Lady Moyer Lecture, in defence of
Christian orthodoxy. The Dissenters also established their

* Dr. Woodward's " Sermons preached at the Boyle Lecture," vol. ii.,
p. 54G. Edition of 1739.

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 55

Lectures at Salters' Hall, Berry Street, and Lime Street,
against Popery and other forms of lieterodox opinion which
were rapidly gaining ground among them ; and many of
the lecturers discharged their duty with very superior zeal
and ability. Yet, amidst all this effort, accompanied by
the regrets of good men, on account of the declension of
spiritual and practical religion, it is undeniable that
' iniquity abounded, and the love of many waxed cold/
The enemy triumphed, and Israel was faint-hearted. The
alleged irregularities of Methodism have often been a
subject of loud complaint : so that, when ]\Ir. Wesley,
accompanied by his fellow-helpers to the truth, appeared in
the field of conflict, many an Eliab, both in the ranks of
Churchmanship and Dissent, said to him in angry tone,
'Why camest thou down hither? I know thy pride, and
the naughtiness of thy heart.'' The appeal is now made to
those who love Christ and His religion better than the
interests of party, whether the answer of the stripling of
Bethlehem is not justly applicable in this case : ' And
David said. What have I now done ? Is there not a
cause ? ^ " *

It may occur to the reader here, that there are well
known facts in the religious history of this period, which
appear to militate against these statements and conclusions.
It may, for instance, be urged, that the religious literature
of the day is altogether opposed to the views expressed
above; that very many devotional and theological works
were at this time published ; and that this circumstance of
itself proves the existence of a wide-spread religious feehng ;
for otherwise such books would not have found a market.

This objection, however, plausible as it appears, would,
if our limits allowed its full discussion, only confirm and

* Rev. Thomas Jackson's " Centenary of Methodism," p. 23.

56 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN 5IETH0DISM.

establish the opinions previously advanced. There was evi-
dently, to some considerable extent, at this time, a spirit of
inciuiry, and of felt religious want, which caused the circula-
tion of the works referred to. But how did these religious
works meet and direct it? Almost without exception,
they were imbued with philosophical Arianism on the one
hand, or with mystical theology on the other. Those who
thought of God and felt after Him, were either taught to
explain away the great doctrines of atonement and pro-
pitiation, or led to seek the attainment of Gospel blessings
through isolation from the world, or in labours, watchings,
mortifications, and sufferings. In a word, there was a
fearful lack of really religious teaching, and the little that
did exist was communicated in a manner the least likely to
lead sinners to salvation.

It is not necessary to proceed further with this inquiry.
Enough has been adduced to showthatEngland,havingpassed
through a series of political and religious revolutions, was,
according to the concurrent testimony of all history, and in
the judgment of the most eminent divines of all denomina-
tions in the early part of the eighteenth century, awfully
irreligious. Indeed, the state of court morals at this time
was as low and as shameless as in the worst days of
Charles II. ; and the moral condition of the population at
large was still lower. Although mightily improving in all
the great elements of national prosperity and power, in-
creasing in population and wealth, advancing in learning,
literature, and science, the British nation, in respect of
morals and religion, was in a state of fearful darkness and
depression.

Nor was a clear perception of this painful truth, or a
gloomy foreboding of its too probable consequences, con-
fined to divines, or professed only by rehgious authors.

BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 57

These thoughts and fears were entertained bv many others
who dreaded the results of the unblushing infidelity and
practical ungodliness which had gained such fearful preva-
lence. One singular instance of this is found in a beauti-
fully delicate compliment paid by a contemporary poet to
Addison, on account of the moral tendency of his contribu-
tions to the " Spectator/' and in allusion to the signatures
which he attached to these pieces.

" When panting Virtue her last efforts made,
You hrought your Clio to the virgin's aid."

So, the virtue of Britain is represented at this time as
in a dying state, as at the last gasp : but could the moral
essays of Addison, beautiful, chaste, and elevating as they
were, save her ? No ! All their power, brilliance, and
energy must have been utterly inadequate. Nothing but
the pure truth of God sown broad- cast over the country,
and applied to the consciences of the people by " the Holy
Ghost sent down from heaven," could meet the case, and
save the population of England from spiritual death, and
moral putrefaction. The virtue of Britain must have panted
and perished, if some active, general, and directly religious
agency had not been brought to bear on the public mind :
but such an agency it pleased the good providence of God
at this season to provide.

D o

CHAPTER II.

THE FATHERS AND PAMILY OF THE WESLEYS.

The Origin of the Westley Family — Bartholomew Westley — His Conduct
perils the Safety of Charles II. — Ejected from Catherston and Char-
month — John Westley, educated at Oxford — At Melcombe and Radi-
pole — Minister of Winterborne Whitchurch — Is persecuted at the
Restoration — Refuses to comply with the Provisions of the Act of
Uniformity — The Victim of incessant Persecution — His Death —
Matthew Westley, a Sm-geon — Samuel Westley, his Education — Leaves
the Dissenters, goes to Oxford, and joins the Chm-ch — The Eamily
Name — Samuel Westley's Ordination and early ministerial Career —
Noble Resistance of Court Influence — The Athenian Society — Pre-
sented to the Living of South Ormsby — Removes to Epworth — Dr.
Annesley — Mrs. Wesley — Mr. Samuel Wesley as a Pastor — High
Church and State Principles — Injudicious Conduct — Severely punished
and cruelly persecuted — His immense literary Labours — Missionary
Plans — Strange Noises in the Parsonage House at Epworth — Dr.
Priestley's Account of them — Dr. Southcy's Reply to Priestley —
Samuel Wesley, Jun. — Conclusion.

The origin There have been various opinions as to the origin of

of the West- ^ _ ^

ley family, the Westlcj familj. Dr. Adam Clarke mentions, as a not
very improbable conjecture, that it came from Spain, and
that the name was at first Arabic, which language prevailed
for a long time in that country.* The Rev. William Beal,
with greater probability, believes it to have descended from
the ancient Saxons. t One thing at least appears to be
certain, that the family was ancient and of high respecta-
bility in the south of England.

The great grandfather of John and Charles Wesley was a
clergyman of Dorsetshire, and Mr. Beal has clearly shown
* "The Wesley Family," vol. i., p. 3. f "Wesley Fathers," p. 4.

BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 59

that there are unquestionable memorials of a family of this
name in that county, as early as the fourteenth century.
Camden intimates that surnames Avere not in general use in
England until about this time. Persons were previously
often distinguished by the place of their residence, and
this designation generally became the family name. It is
then an important fact, that there were in the before-named
county certain portions of land formerly called " hides,
vils, (fields,) and manors, distinguished by the names,
Wantesleigh, Wpiesleigh, Wansley, and Westly.""^ The
historian of Dorsetshire (Hutchins) says, there is " a
hamlet in Broadwiudsor called Wansley, Wantsley, Wants-
leigh, and Wanslew ; " and further, he observes, there
are twenty acres of land in Hook called West Leas.f
This latter statement probably affords a key to the whole
case. Lea in Saxon signifies a place, and in English an
enclosed piece of cultivated or pasture land. Such a place,
designated by its bearing, would be called Westlea, nnd
might have given the original of the family name under
consideration. Certain it is, that we read of John de
AVyntereslegh, who was vicar of Erampton, 1363; George
AYestley, treasurer of Sarum, 14'03 ; prebendary of Bed-
minster and Radeclyve, 1404 ; John Westley, Batchelor
in Degrees, rector of Langton Matravers, 1481 ; John
Wannesleigh, rector of Bettiscomb, 1497 ; and John Wen-
neslej^, chaplain of Pillesdon, 1508. J As these persons and
places are found in the same county, and even in the neigh-
bourhood which afterward was the residence of the great-
grandfather of John Wesley, and as the father of the

* "Wesley Fathers," p. 5.

t Quoted in Dk. A. Clarke's " Wesley Family," p. 1.
% De. Clarke's " Wesley Family," vol. i., p. 1 ; and Beal's "Fathers,"
p. 5.

60 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

founder of Methodism, when he entered at Oxford, signed
his name Samuel Westley, it can scarcely be doubted that
we have in some of these clergymen the ancestors of this
family. It is not, however, necessary to pursue even this
limited inquiry further into the regions of conjecture. All
the evidence on the subject seems to support Dr. "White-
head's assertion, that Wesley's ancestors were "respectable
for learning, conspicuous for piety, and firmly attached to
those views of Christianity which they had formed from the
holy Scriptures.'""^

The first of these ancestors whom it will be necessary to
notice particularly, was Bartholomew Westley. He was born
about 1595, or between that year and 1600, and was edu-
cated at one of the universities, where he studied physic as
well as divinity, — a practice which prevailed in the pre-
ceding ages, and A\'hich, from this instance, is known not to
have been entirely abandoned in his time. In the year
1640,t Mr. Bartholomew Westley was presented to the
rectory of Charmouth, and ten years later (1650) to that of
Catherston. These parishes adjoin each other, and are in
the south-western extremity of Dorsetshire. Charmouth is
on the great western road between Bridport and Axminster,
and about two miles from Lyme. From these facts it
appears, that this minister entered on his career of public
duty during the reign of Charles I. ; and as the living of
Catherston was given him the year after that king was be-
headed, it may be fairly presumed that his religious views
were not very dissimilar to those of the party which estab-
lished the Commonwealth. The subsequent events of his
life remove all doubt on this subject.

It has been reported, that when Charles II. was endea-

* " Life of Rev. J. AVesley," p. 1.
t Beal's " Wesley Fathers," p. 27.

BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 61

vouring to escape out of the kingdom after his defeat at the Uh conduct
battle of Worcester, he very nearly incurred detection and safety of
arrest through the means of this clergyman."^ Dr. Clarke, Charles ii.
having examined this allegation at some length, decided
that it was altogether inapplicable to ]\Ir. Bartholomew
Westley, and should be attributed partly to the mistake,
and partly to the invention, of the author. Mr. Beal, how-
ever, having consulted Mrs. Wyndham's narrative of the
escape of Charles,t to which Dr. Clarke alludes, though he
does not appear to have seen it, has arrived at a very differ-
ent conclusion, and one which seems to be fully established
by facts.

The substance of this account is as follows. After the
battle of Worcester, in 1651, the king lay concealed at
Trent, near Sherborne, in the house of Colonel Wyndham.
This gentleman employed a friend to procure some vessel on
the coast, to take the royal fugitive across the Channel.
A Captain William EUesdon, of Lyme, engaged a tenant
of his, Stephen Limbry, to convey the king and two or
three of his friends to Trance, for the sum of sixty pounds.
The representation was, that these persons, being attached
to the royal cause, wished to leave the country privately.
It was therefore arranged that the vessel was to be near
Charmouth road on the niglit of the 22nd of September;
and on the evening of that day, when sufficiently dark,
the long-boat was to be sent to take the colonel and
his friends from the beach to the vessel, which would then
sail immediately for France. The business being thus far
successfully planned, the next step was to secure rooms at the
inn, from which the party might go at their pleasure with-
out exciting suspicion. This was done by sending a ser-

* Anthony a "Wood, "Athena Oxonienses," vol. ii., col. 963.
t " Boscobel Tracts."

62 HISTORY OF WESLEYAK METHODISM.

vant tliitlier, who told the landlady that he wanted the best
rooms in the house for a wedding party ; but that, as the
lady^s friends were violently opposed to the match, it was
necessary that everything should be arranged with the
greatest secresy, so that the party might travel through
the night, or leave very early in the morning, as might be
found necessary. This, too, was fully arranged ; and at the
appointed time the king set out on horseback, riding before
Mrs. Juhan Coningsby, Mrs. Wyndham's niece : Colonel
Wyndham was the guide; Lord Wilmot, and Peters, the
servant who had hired the rooms at the inn, followed.
They safely reached the house, and Limbry assured them
that all things were prepared, and that his boat should be
at the appointed place at midnight. At the specified time,
the colonel went to the beach, but waited all night in vain,
— no boat appeared. At daybreak he returned to the inn,
and urged the immediate escape of the king, who instantly
departed as he had come.

It was afterwards discovered that on that very day the
Proclamation of the Parliament, denouncing the conse-
quences of concealing the king, or any of his party, had
been published at Lyme. The substance of this pro-
clamation reached the ears of the wife of Cajjtain Limbry,
who, from the secresy and haste manifested by the party
which her husband had engaged to take to Prance, shrewdly
suspected they might be connected with the royalist cause ;
and fearing the engagement would bring her husband into
trouble and danger, she determined to prevent its accom-
plishment. Mrs. Limbry accordingly took her measures
quietly and cautiously ; and perceiving her husband go
into his bedchamber for some linen for the voyage, she
promptly locked him in, nor could anything he said alter
her purpose : there he was kept, and the king was in con-

BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 63

sequence left without the means of escape, as stated
above.

While, however, Lord Wilmot was endeavouring to get
some explanation of this terrible disappointment, he ordered
the hostler of the inn to get his horse shod, for which
purpose the horse was taken to a smith of the name of
Hamnet, who, on looking at the horse^s shoes, declared
they were not made in the west of England, but in the
north. The hostler, on hearing tliis remark, said, that the
party had sat up, and the horses been kept saddled, all
night. These facts being taken in connexion with the
Proclamation, it was immediately concluded that either the
king, or some persons of dignity connected with liis cause,
had been at Charmouth ; and the hostler, impressed with
the importance of this notion, hastened to the clergyman,
Mr. Westley, who is called the "fanatical minister," to
inform him of these circumstances. It so happened that
the parson was then at his morning devotions, and con-
tinued so long thus engaged, that the hostler, fearing he
should lose his fee, hastened back to the inn, saw Lord
Wilmot off, and then returned to Mr. Westley, and told
him the tale of these strange visitors. Mr. Westley, having
made inquiries of the woman at the inn, then went with
Hamnet to a Mr. Butler of Commer, a justice of the peace,
to give him information, that warrants might be issued for
the apprehension of these suspicious persons. No warrants
were issued ; but Captain Massey raised a party, and pur-
sued the strangers on the Loudon road as far as Dor-
chester, But the king escaped, having turned aside on the
road to Broadwindsor.*

The whole of this case has been canvassed with the
greatest earnestness, as though it involved some serious

* Beal's " Wesley Fathers/' p. 35.

04

HTSTOUY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Ejected
from Catli-
crstoti and
Charmouth.

charge against ]\Ir. Bartholomew Westley. But for this
notion there seems to be no foundation whatever. A
report was brought to the minister of some very suspicious
persons having been in the neighbourhood ; and this
event took place the day after a Proclamation had been
published by the existing government, and in a time of
great public disquiet. He inquired into the truth of this
report, and informed the nearest magistrate of the fact.
As Mr. Beal pertinently inquires, " Could he in these cir-
cumstances have done less?" And, having done this, he
appears to have taken no further interest in the case.
Great but altogether needless efforts have been made to
clear Mr. Westley of any disloyal feeling in his conduct
on this occasion ; although it cannot be doubted that he
sympathized with the Puritans, and could not consequently
be a zealous supporter of the House of the Stuarts.

This minister was ejected from his livings of Cather-
ston and Charmouth very soon after the Eestoration. That
this event took place before the general expulsion on St.
Bartholomew's Day, is proved by the date of his successor's
induction, which was March 4th, 1662 ; the general ejection
being enforced on August 24th of the same year. From
this circumstance it has been argued, that some special
reason existed for his apparently early expulsion from
these two small livings. But there is no necessity for
such an inference. For many years after the Restora-
tion, no allusion was made to Mr. Westley's share in the
transactions connected with the flight of Charles II. from
" Worcester field -," and no particular reason was ever
assigned for his extrusion. Indeed, the late date of his
successor's induction would induce one to conclude, that
he was more favoured than hundreds of the inferior clergy,
who, immediately after His Majesty's accession, were driven

BOOK I. CHAPTER IT. 65

from their livings, without distinction either of persons or
offences, but solely in virtue of the king's mandate. This
is a fact of which all our historians are cognisant ; and it
will be best understood from the following extract. Several
distinguished pastors of the Presbyterian denomination
were in frequent personal communication with his majesty
and some of his ministers respecting the affairs of their
body, in September, 1660, only a few months after the
Restoration. Baxter was one of them, and says, " Before
this time, by the king's return, many hundred worthy
ministers were displaced and cast out of their charges,
because they were in sequestrations loliere others hy the
Parliament had heen cast out. Our earnest desires had
been, that all such should be cast out as were in any
benefice belonging formerly to a man that was not grossly
insufficient and debauched ; but that all that succeeded
such as these scandalons ones should hold their places.
But these wishes being vain, and all the old ones restored,
the king promised that the places where any of the old
ones were dead, should be confirmed to the possessors.
But many got the Broad Seal for them : and the matter
was not great ; for we were all of us to be endured but a
little longer."* Having this cheap and ready method of
gratifying those who called themselves his injured friends,
the jovial monarch distributed benefices without discrimi-
nation ; and thus were many of " the scandalous ones "
quickly re-instated in their former places. But when the
patrons of those livings and the restored bishops became
acquainted with these royal doings, they complained loudly
of his infringing on their rights ; and their remonstrances
had the effect of checking such ii'regular proceedings.
Yet ejectments did not at that time entirely cease ; for,

* Baxter's "Life," by Sylvesteh, folio, p. 241.

66 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

during several subsequent months, an incumbent was
occasionally dismissed in a summary manner ; but it was
done orderly, at the recommendation or with the approval
of the bishop and patron, till the arrival of St. Bartholo-
mew's Day ; when the rest complied with the command to
quit their churches, because they could not in conscience
conform.

On the other hand, it is likely that such an important
crisis in the king's history, as his escape from Charmouth,
would, after the EeStoration, be recalled in all its circum-
stances. Colonel Wyndham and Mrs. Lane each received
£1,000 for the services they rendered His Majesty in
regard to his escape ; and it is quite possible that a poor,
pious, and probably puritanical clergyman, who had taken
means which might have led to the king's immediate appre-
hension, would incur special notice and persecution.

It may be necessary to strengthen the assertion made
above, that Bartholomew Westley was ejected from Cather-
ston and Charmouth, as almost all John Wesley's biogra-
phers state that he was ejected from Arlington.

The cause of this error was the entry by Dr. Calamy in
his continuation of "Baxter's Life and Times" of this
passage : " Mr. Bartholomew Westley. — I have been in-
formed that this Mr. Westley was ejected from ArUngton,
and that Mr. Burd was ejected at Charmouth." * But in
the same volume, at page 437, the error is corrected; and
it is said, " This Mr. John Westley (of Whitchurch) was
the son of Mr. Bartholomew Westley of Charmouth, and
father of Mr. Samuel Westley, rector of Epworth." Palmer
quoted tlie first report of Dr. Calamy, in the first edition of his
" Nonconformists' Memorial," thus : " "^Arlington. — Mr.
Bartholomew Westley having applied himself to the study
* Edition of 1713, p. 429.

BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 67

of physic as M'ell as divinity, while in the university/' &:c. ;
but marked it 'nith an asterisk, to point it out as doubtful ;
and in the second edition of the work completely corrected
the error. AYhen Dr. Whitehead wrote his " Life of
Wesley/' he quoted this erroneous passage from the first
edition of the " Nonconformists' Memorial/' vol. i., p. 442,
as he distinctly states ; and having been followed by all the
other biographers, the misstatement has been perpetuated.

Having thus shown the cause of the error, it may be
necessary to prove the statement, that Bartholomew Westley
was certainly minister of Catherston and Cliarmouth. This
is easily done. In 1649, Whitelocke, Keeble, and Lisle
were appointed lords commissioners of the great seal. In
the same year they were ordered " to inquire into the
yearly value of all ecclesiastical livings, to which any cure
of souls was annexed ; to certify to the Court of Chancery
the names of the incumbents who supplied the cure, and
their respective salaries." This return is preserved. From
it the following extracts are given respecting Bartholomew
Westley.

" CATHERSTON.

" Bartholomew Westlej^s glebe, five acres, worth
£3. 10*. ; his small tithes, £10. ; in all, £13. lO.s.

" CHARMOUTH.

" Bartholomew Westley, the present possessor by seques-
tration. The house and four acres of glebe are wortli, per
annum, £4; the tithes of the parish, £18. They desire
Catherston may continue annexed, as it was by order of
the committee of the county." ^

This entirely settles the question as to the ministerial

* Beal's " Biograpliical Notices of the Rev. Bartholomew Westley," &c..

p. 9.

68 HISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

location of Bartholomew Westley. The return was made
in 1650.

Little is known of the subsequent life of this ejected mi-
nister. It is stated that, after his expulsion from the Church,
he supported himself by practising physic, which he had
studied at the university in his youth. He was an outcast,
persecuted, and oppressed, not allowed by the atrocious laws
then in force to come within five miles of any place in
which he had exercised his ministry, or of any borough
town. Yet he maintained his reputation to the last ; and
was, says Dr. Calamy, " when an old man, and the vigour
of life was gone, as tender-hearted and affectionate, as he
had been pious and prudent.''^ He lived to see his son
sink into the grave, a victim of pitiless intolerance, but
survived him a very short time : that event, as Dr. Southey
truly says, "brought his grey hairs with sorrow to the
grave."

John West- John Westley, the son of the preceding, and the grand-
ley educated
at Oxford, father of the founder of Methodism, was born about 1636,

and educated at New Inn Hall, Oxford, where he was dis-
tinguished for piety and dihgence, but more particularly
for the successful study of the oriental languages. It was
his happiness to be at Oxford some time after Dr. John
Owen had reformed and improved the university. The
effects of anarchy and civil war on this seat of learning
were so fearful, that it is said, "The colleges and halls
had gone to ruin ; five of them were perfectly deserted ;
some were converted into magazines, and the rest were in a
most shattered state ; while the chambers were filled with
officers and soldiers, or let out to townsmen. There was
little or no education of youth; poverty, desolation, and
plunder — the sad effects of war — Mere to be seen in every
corner." While the university was in this state. Dr. Owen

BOOK. I. CHAPTER II. 69

was appointed vice-chancellor by CroinAvell, in 1652. To
correct existing evils^ to "curb the licentiousness of the
students, to maintain the rights of the university, and to
support its claims to the character of piety and learning,
the vice-chancellor, says his biographer, set himself vigo-
rously ; and he most happily succeeded.^'* The suc-
cessful progress of young Westley attracted the atten-
tion and secured the respect of the vice-chancellor, for
whom the student also entertained the highest regard.
Thomas Goodwin, Stephen Charnock, Theophilns Gale,
and John Howe, were at Oxford at the same time as
John Westley.

Having acquitted himself honourably, and taken his At Mei-
degree at Oxford, he left the university, and is next heard j^^poi^
of as a member of " a particular church at Melcombe in
Dorsetshii'e,'^ by which he was sent to preach among the
seamen, and at Radipole, a village about two miles from
"Weymouth. This, his first appointment, was simply a
commission to preach the Gospel. No church was then
placed under his care, nor was he charged with the admi-
nistration of the sacraments ; and it is not known at what
period the event took place. But it is on record that, on
the death of Mr. Walton, 1658, Mr. Westley became the
mhuster of Winterborne Whitchurch. He was invited by Minister of
the people to this office, and, having been appointed by the ^"^^^y^*^™^
trustees to the parish, received in due time the approval
of the "triers.^^ These were persons appointed by Crom-
well, as mentioned in the preceding chapter, to examine
into the quahfications of persons who were candidates for
the ministry. These " triers " were to examine every per-
son "presented, nominated, chosen, or appointed, to any
benefice with care of souls, or to any public settled lecture

* Beal's " Fathers of the Wesley Family," p. 55.

70 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

ill England or Wales/^ Their instructions required tliem
to judge whether they could approve every such person, for
" the grace of God in liimj his holy and unblameable con-
versatioUj as also for his knowledge and utterance, able
and fit to preach the Gospel/^ Eive of these commissioners
were sufficient to approve a minister, but not less than nine
could reject a man who had been appointed. To those
whom they approved, the "triers'^ gave an instrument in
writing under a common seal, by which they were put into
as full possession of the living to which they had been
nominated or chosen, as if they had been admitted by
institution and induction. It was thus that John Westley
was placed in the living of Winterborne Whitchurch.

The records which have been preserved of this minister
and his times, afford evidence of his piety, unquestionably
the most eminent qualification for the sacred office, beyond
any thing Avhicli even sucli an examination and approval
can afford. He was carefully and religiously trained, and
taught by his parents to avoid sin and live to God. The
consequence was, that he gave his heart to the Lord in his
youth. He was deeply convinced of sin, and had a serious
concern for his salvation, when a lad at school ; and soon
after God began to work on his soul, he kept a diary, in
which he recorded not only the most remarkable events of
Providence as they afl"ected his temporal circumstances, but,
more especially, the operations of the Spirit of grace on liis
soul. This practice, it is said, he continued with little
interruption to the end of his life.

rifteen months after John Westley began his ministry
at Whitchurch, Oliver Cromwell, lord protector of the
commonwealth of England, died at Whitehall ; and after a
few months, during which the nation was in a state border-
ing on anarchy, Charles II. was restored to the crown.

BOOK I. CHAPTEE II. 71

This event was mainly brought about by the Eoyalists and

Episcopalians, aided by Scotch and English Presbyterians ;

the latter being induced to the step by the assurance which

Charles gave in liis Declaration, and sent to this country

from Breda, " that no man shall be disquieted, or called in

question, for differences of opinion, which do not disturb

the peace of the kingdom," as noticed in the preceding

chapter.

The zealous advocates of the new order of things, and i* perse-
cuted at the
the enemies of Mr. Westley, could not allow him to Restoration.

minister in peace even until the law interfered, which,
from the date of the Restoration, it threatened to do.
Some parties made a very unfavourable report of him to
Gilbert Ironside, Bishop of Bristol, wliich led to an inter-
view between the young minister and the prelate, during
which, in a long conversation, (which has been preserved,
and many times printed,) the bishop questioned him as to
the manner of his ordination, and insisted on the necessity
of his submitting to the forms prescribed by the Church of
England. J\Ir. Westley defended himself with such singu-
lar ability, modesty, and temper, that the candid prelate
dismissed him, saying, " I will not meddle with you ;
farewell, good Mr. AYestley."

Notwithstanding this forbearance on the part of the
bishop, the good man was soon afterward imprisoned, and
after a while discharged by an order of Privy Council, dated .
July 24th, 1661, and directed to take the oaths of supre-
macy and allegiance. He was again seized as he was
coming out of the church, in the early part of 1663,
carried to Blandford, and then committed to prison. He
was not, however, kept long in confinement : for Sir
Gerard ]N^apper, the leading magistrate of the county, al-
though one of his bitterest enemies, and the most forward

72 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN MPiTHODISM.

ill committing him, was so softened in his feehug towards
the pious young minister, through severe personal afflic-
tion, that he declared, if no other person would offer bail
for him, he would do it himself. Mr. Westley was ac-
cordingly discharged from confinement. The magistrate
before whom he was taken for the purpose of taking the
appointed oaths, declined to administer them, but issued
a warrant directing him to be taken before the judges
of the assizes to be held at Dorchester on the 1st of
August following. He duly appeared at the appointed
time and place, and, notwithstanding the austere character
of the judge, was treated kiiidly, and the decision oil the
case was deferred.

Herefiisesto There was, however, no need for any further appearance ;

the^proX for the 24th of the ensuing August was the day appointed

sions of the f^^. carryiiis; into efiect the Act of Uniformity, which re-
Act of Uin- JO -I

formity. quired ministers not only to use the Book of Common
Prayer, but also to declare their " unfeig-ned assent and
consent to all and everything contained therein.'''' Mr.
Westley had fully determined never to comply with these
requirements; so he preached to his people with the
greatest diligence and affection until Sunday, August
17th, when he took leave of them in an earnest discourse
on Acts XX. 32 : "And now, brethren, I commend you to
God, and to the word of His grace, which is able to build
- you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them
that are sanctified.''^ Thus the weeping congregation heard
their minister for the last time. On the 26th of October
an apparitor declared the place to be vacant, and orders
were given to sequester the profits.

The future career of this pious victim of cruel persecution
is of too painful a character to be given in dttail. A brief
sketch will suffice. In February, 1663, he quitted Whit-

BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 73

clmrcli^ and removed his family to Melcombe ; but the cor-
poration of that town prohibited his residence there, im-
posing a fine of £20 on the landlady, and 5*. a week on him,
to be levied by distress. He exerted himself to the utmost
to avert the execution of this cruel mandate, but in vain ;
another order was issued on the 11th of the following
month for enforcing the preceding, so that he was driven
from the town. Mr. Westley subsequently sought shelter
successively in Ilminster, Bridgewater, and Tauuton, and
was everywhere treated with great kindness by the three
dissenting denominations, who afforded him numerous op-
portunities for preaching, and who ministered to his neces-
sities, which his numerous family must have made very
great. At length, after wandering in this way for some
time, a benevolent gentleman gave him leave to reside,
rent free, in a good house in the village of Preston,
about three miles from Weymouth. He repaired to this
place, his heart overflowing with gratitude to God that' he
had once more a home, whilst so many of his brethren in
the ministry were wandering and desolate ; and that, while
others were seeking shelter in miserable cottages, he had a
good and comfortable house. This took place in May,
1663.

Mr. Westley appears to have resided at Preston about The victim

, 11 1 • r J.1 ■ r i_ xi of incessant

two years, when he was driven irom this reiuge by the persecution
notorious "Pive Mile Act," which was passed in 1665.
By this enactment no ejected minister was allowed to
reside within five miles of any borough townj and as
Preston was only three miles from Weymouth, he had
to leave his home, and again become a wanderer and
an outcast. It is a fact worthy of being remembered,
that the Earl of Clarendon, who was the great pro-
moter of this inhuman measure, and who mainly carried

VOL. I. E

74 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

it through tlie Parliament which sat at Oxford, was soon
after not only discarded by his political friends, and driven 1
from the country, but is said to have declared, whilst in
banishment in France, that he never was in favour since
the Parliament sat at Oxford. So that the fall of this
great statesman began with the consummation of this act
of tyranny ; and no sooner had he placed in the hands of
an unprincipled sovereign the means of silencing, and
sending forth homeless on the world, thousands of the
ministers of Christ, than that prince withdrew his favour l
from the principal instrument of this iniquity, and soon
after sent him into banishment. " Verily there is a God
that judgeth in the earth .'^

Prom this period to the time of his death, Mr. Westley
suffered incessant persecution. At first he contemplated
emigrating to America ; but it is supposed the expense of
removing his large family so far rendered this impractica-
ble. Por a while he had very serious struggles in his
mind as to whether he should preach openly or secretly ;
but at length he adopted the latter course, and in conse-
quence remained at large and was useful long after those
who had set the law at defiance were shut up in gaol.
After some time he had a call from a body of Christians at
Poole to become their pastor, so far, at least, as this could
be done at such a season. He complied ; and, to avoid the
operation of the " Pive Mile Act," placed his family in that
town, while he resided principally in the country. Yet,
although Mr. Westley conducted his religious meetings with
the greatest prudence and secrecy, he was several times
apprehended, and four times imprisoned, — once for six
months, and another time for three months. Notwithstand-
ing, he continued thus to labour, subject to these interrup-
tions and injuries, until his spirit and physical energy

BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 75

sank beneath tlie infliction, and lie fell into a premature
grave.

The date of his death is not known, but it is supposed His death,
to have been about 1670. Dr. Calamy is almost the only
author who has written respecting him ; and the information
he has supplied clearly proves that John Westley of Whit-
church was an able divine, fully versed in the controversy
between the Established Church and the Puritans, and
an ingenuous, conscientious Christian, endowed with such
firmness as to be prepared to endure anything, rather
than depart from what he believed to be the truth.

It is recorded that Mr. John Westley had a numerous
family; but no information has been preserved of any of
them but Matthew and Samuel. The first was a surgeon Matthew
or phvsician, and practised in London. He visited his ^'^^'^^*^>' ''

i ^ •' ■•- surgeon.

brother's family at Epworth in the year 1731, and died in
the year 1737.

Samuel Westley, the other son of the Eev. John Westley Samuei

Westle^• : his

of Whitchurch, appears to have been born about the year education
16G6. His education began at the free school, Dorchester,
and was continued under the learned Edmund Yeal, one
of the Bartholomew confessors, who at that time kept
an eminent dissenting academy at Stepney; whence he
was removed to another academy at Newington Green,
which was kept by ^Ir. Charles Morton. Of this school
the celebrated Daniel De Foe, who was educated there,
speaks as follows : " There was, some years ago, a private
academy of Dissenters not far from London, the master of
which read all his lectures, gave all his systems, — whether
of philosophy or divinity, — in English. And though the
scholars were not destitute in the languages, yet they were
made masters of the English tongue ; and more of them
excelled in that particular than of any school of that time.

E 2

76

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Leaves the
Dissenters,
goes to Ox-
ford, and
joins the
Cluirch.

Here was produced, of ministers, Mr. Timothy Crusoe, Mr.
Hannot, ]\Ir. Nathaniel Taylor, Mr. Owen, Mr. Obadiali
Marriott, ]\Ir. John Shower, and several others ; and of
another kind, poets, Samuel Westley, Daniel De Foe, and
two or three of your western martyrs, that, had they lived,
would have been extraordinary men of their kind ; namely,
Kitt, Battersby, Young, Jenkins, Hewling, and many
more.''^ * It will not escape the attentive reader here, that
one of the most eminent of De Poem's schoolfellows in this
academy was called Crusoe, the name which he gave to the
hero of his celebrated romance.

Thus far we see Samuel Westley taught and trained in
all the doctrines and practices of the Dissenters of his day.
The persecution which his father suffered was not likely
to render his spirit more favourable to the Church which
so grievously oppressed him. Yet soon afterward he is
found at Oxford, where he appeared to be, what he ever
after remained, a consistent Churchman. This sudden
and permanent change of his views and profession forms
a subject of great interest. His son, the founder of Meth-
odism, has given the following account of this im-
portant event in his father's history : " Some severe invec- •
tives being written against the Dissenters, Mr. Samuel
Westley, being a young man of considerable talents, was
pitched upon to answer them. This set him on a course
of reading, which soon produced an effect very different
from what had been intended. Instead of writing the
wished-for answer, he himself conceived he saw reason to
change his opinions; and actually formed a resolution to
renounce the Dissenters, and attach himself to the Estab-
lished Church. He lived at that time with a mother and
an old aunt, both of whom were too strongly devoted to
* De Foe's "Present State of Parties," pp. 316-320.

BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 77

the dissenting doctrines to have borne vnth any patience
the disclosure of his design. He therefore got up one
morning at a very early hour, and, without acquainting any
one with his purpose, set out on foot to Oxford, and
entered himself of Exeter College.''^ At this time he was
about seventeen years of age, and had only ££. 16,?.
in his possession, and no prospect of any future sup-
pKes but what could be obtained by his own exertions.
Yet in those circumstances he did not despair ; indeed,
he succeeded in supporting himself, it is supposed, prin-
cipally by assisting younger students, and instructing any
who chose to employ him : so that although all the assist-
ance he received from his friends was 5-5., he was enabled
not only to maintain himself, but on taking his Bachelor's
degree he went to London with £10. 15*. in his posses-
sion. No clearer proof can be given of his ha\ang been a
young man of much decision of character, firm resolution,
unwearied dihgence, and great ability.

It may be necessary to make an observation here respect- The family
ing the family name. Hitherto in the preceding pages
tliis has been written "Westley.''' It was so written by
eminent authors contemporary with the Westley fathers,
such as Baxter, Dr. Bates, Dr. Calamy, the authors of
the "Boscobel Tracts," Hutchins, Wood, &c. It was so
written by the fathers themselves, Bartholomew of Char-
mouth, John of Whitchurch, and Samuel, when he entered
at Oxford ; and even when the last-named was incorporated
at Cambridge, the record stands thus : —
"Incorporated, 1694,
Sam. Westley, A.B., Coll. Exon., Ox.
Samuel Westley, A.M., Coll. C. C, Cam., 1694.""^
But, as far as has been ascertained, this orthography was
* Dr. Soutiiey's "Letter to Rev. "William Beal," Dec. 28th, 1835.

name.

78

HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

Samuel

Westley's

(irdination

and early

ministerial

career.

Noble re-
sistance of
court influ-
ence.

never used after lie was rector of Epwortli. Some persons
have supposed that he wished to obhterate the evidence of
his connexion with an eminent dissenting family. It is,
however, vain thus to speculate : the fact is undoubted,
that prior to this period the name was generally spelt
" Westley ; " and afterward, that it was as usually written
" Wesley." The latter form has now become universal.

Although Mr. Westley had graduated at Oxford, he
does not at the time of leaving college seem to have fully
made up his mind as to his future course. He tells us,
that at this time his acquaintance lay chiefly among the
Dissenters, having scarcely any intimacy with members of
the Church of England, except with two clergymen who
were his relations. It appears, however, that if his former
friendships at all weighed with him, his inclination toward
the Establishment soon decided his mind. He was ordained
deacon, and obtained a curacy of £28 a year; after the
expiration of this engagement, he was appointed chaplain
on board a ship of war, where he had £70 for one year's
service. He then came to London, and obtained a curacy
of £30 a year, which he held for two years.

During this time he married Susanna, the youngest daugh-
ter of Dr. Samuel Annesley, respecting whom and her father
some further information will be given hereafter. Samuel,
his eldest son, appears to have been born during his
second curacy in London ; at which time, also, James II.
insisted on his famous " Declaration '^ being read in all the
churches, as, it was generally believed, a means to the
introduction of Popery. Mr. Westley, being now universally
regarded as a young man of great spirit and ability, was
applied to by the court party, and solicited to support the
measures of the sovereign, with promises of preferment in
case of his compliance. But not only* was this young

BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 79

minister proof against this seductive influence ; lie rose in
bold resistance to the daring aggression ou Gospel liberty
which the measures of the court involved ; and although
surrounded by courtiers, soldiers, and informers, he refused
to read the Declaration, and preached a bold and pointed
discourse against it, from Dan. iii. 17, 18: " If it be
so, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from
the burning fiery furnace, and He will deliver us out of
tliine hand, O king. But if not, be it known unto thee,
0 king, that we M'ill not serve thy gods, nor worship the
golden image which thou hast set up." His son Samuel,
who Avould have a knowledge of all the particulars from his
father, describes this circumstance in the following spirited
lines : —

" When zealous James, unhappy, sought the way
To' establish Rome by arbitrary sway ;
In vain were bribes shower'd by the guilty erown :
He sought no favour, as he fear'd no frown.
Secure in faith, exempt from worldly views,
He dared the Declaration to refuse :
Then from the sacred pulpit boldly show'd
The dauntless Hebrews, true to Israel's God,
"Who spake, regardless of their king's commands,
' The God we serve can save us from thy hands ;
If not, O monarch, know, we choose to die,
Thy gods alike and threatenings we defy ;
No power on earth our faith has e'er controU'd ;
We scorn to worship idols, though of gold.'
Resistless truth damp'd all the audience round.
The base informer sicken'd at the sound ;
Attentive courtiers conscious stood amazed,
Aud soldiers silent trembled as they gazed.
No smallest murmur of distaste arose,
Abash'd and vanquish'd seem'd the Church's foes.
So, when like zeal their bosoms did inspire.
The Jewish martyrs walk'd unhurt in fire."

80 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

TheAthe- Prior to tins period, Mr. Westley had attained some

nian Society, t , • , •

distinction as an author, and especially as one of the
Athenian Society. The original articles of agreement by
which this literary body was constituted, are still preserved
in the Bodleian Library ; executed by these three persons :
Samuel Westley, Clerk ; Eichard Sault, Gent. ; John Dun-
ton, Bookseller. The object of this Society was to pubHsh
a literary and scientific periodical, — the first effort of the
kind known in English history. It was called " The Athenian
Gazette,^^ and was issued in a single folio, twice a week, at
one penny each. The first number appeared on Tuesday,
March 17th, ].690 ; thirty numbers, or sixty pages, made
what was called a volume, and was stitched in marble paper :
the work was continued to twenty volumes. A collection
of all the valuable questions and answers which had been
published in this serial, together with many cases in divi-
nity, history, philosophy, mathematics, &c., which had not
been previously published, was afterwards given to the world
in four octavo volumes, under the title of "The Athe-
nian Oracle.''^ Although the proprietors of this under-
taking appear never to have exceeded the three persons
previously named, they reckoned among their contributors
many of the first men of the age, such as Dr. Norris, Daniel
De Foe, Kichardson, Nahum Tate, poet laureate. Dean
Swift, the Marquis of Halifax, Sir William Temple, Sir
Thomas Pope Blount, Sir William Hedges, &c. It was
probably in consequence of the intercourse with elevated per-
sonages which was thus opened up to him, that Mr. Westley
was presented, by the Marquis of Normanby, to the small
Presented to j^yiiig. of gouth Ormsbv, about eight miles from Louth, As

tlie living of '^ ^ ■> ^

Soutii tliere is some difficulty in fixing the dates of the preceding

""'' '^' portions of this personal history, it may not be improper

to observe that there can be no doubt that Mr. Westley

BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 81

went to reside at South Ormsby in the year 1690. His
predecessor in the living was buried January 19th of this
year, and Mr. Westley's handwriting is found in the
register on the following 26th of August.

At this period, Mr. Westley's writings had attracted con-
siderable attention. He was the first man in England who
wrote in favour of the Eevolution of 1688 ; this work he
dedicated to Queen Mary. He also pubHshed a poem on the
fate of Europe, which pleased the Duke of Marlborough so
much, that he gave him the chaplaincy of a regiment ;
and it is said that the Marquis of Normanby recommended
him for an Irish bishopric. These fair prospects were
never reahzed. Indeed, his fervent piety and manly
spirit were not very likely to make him a favourite with
those in power : an instance in proof of this, and of
its results, occurred at this period. It shall be given
in the words of the Rev. John Wesley, his son : " My
father's first preferment in the Church was a small parisli
(South Ormsby) obtained for him by the Marquis of Nor-
manby. This nobleman had a house in the parish, where
a woman, who lived with him, usually resided ; this lady
would be intimate with my mother whether she would or
not. To such an intercourse ray father would not submit.
Coming in one day, and finding this intrusive visitant sitting
with my mother, he went up to her, took her by the hand,
and very fairly handed her out. The nobleman resented
the affront so outrageously, as to make it necessary for my
father to resign the living.'"'^

This treatment, however, did not seriously affect Mr. Removes to

. . Epwortli.

U estley s resources ; for he was almost immediately after-
ward presented with the living of Epworth, a parish in
Lincolnshire : it is a Eectory, and in the gift of the crown.
* Dr. a. Clarke's " Wesley Family," vol. i., p. 107.
E 5

82 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

The court had not forgotten the prompt and zealous service
rendered by his pen, when every element of power was of
the utmost importance to the cause of Protestant Chris-
tianity, and the success of William and Mary.
Dr. Amies- Having seen the Eev. Samuel Wesley established at Ep-

lev.

worth, this may be the most convenient place for giving
some information respecting Mrs. Wesley and her father.
Dr. Samuel Annesley was son of a brother of the iirst Earl
of Anglesea : he was the only child of his parents, and was
called Samuel at the earnest request of his grandmother, an
eminently religious woman, who died before his birth, and
requested that the child, if a boy, might be called Samuel ;
assigning as the reason of her request, " I can say I have
asked him of the Lord." He lost his father when but four
years old, but had a pious and judicious mother, who care-
fully superintended his education. The means at her com-
mand were amply sufficient for this purpose, as the family
estate was considerable. At fifteen years of age, Samuel
Annesley went to Oxford, and in the usual course took his
degrees; indeed, his piety and diligence were so extraor-
dinary, that his character excited considerable attention in
the university. At the age of twenty-four, he M^as ap-
pointed chaplain of the " Globe " man-of-war, which carried
the flag of the Earl of Warwick, then lord high admiral
of England. He went to sea with the fleet, and kept a
diary of the voyage. He soon quitted the naval service,
and at first settled at Cliff, in Kent ; where, although he
experienced much violent opposition at the outset, his in-
cessant labours were crowned with abundant success. Erom
this place he removed to London, and settled by the unani-
mous choice of the people in tlie parish of St. John the
Apostle : he was also appointed lecturer of St. Paul's, and
in 1658 removed to Cripplegate. He was a man not only

BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 83

of great ability^ but of singular uprightness ; he was
acknowledged by aU parties to be an Israelite indeed, and
yet he suffered much for Nonconformity. To have " con-
formed" was, with his views, and in his judgment, sinful.
He accordingly followed the dictates of his conscience, and
was the subject of many remarkable interpositions. One
person died while in the act of signing a warrant to appre-
hend him. Before his ejection he often preached three
times a day ; during the troubles almost every day ; after-
wards twice every Lord's-day. His sermons were in-
structive and affecting, and his manner of delivery very
pecuharly expressed his heartiness in the truths which he
set forth.

During the operation of the Act of Uniformity, and the
Five Mile Act, Dr. Annesley was the general counsellor of
the persecuted Puritans. In some measure the care of all
the churches rested on him. When any place wanted a
minister, he used his endeavours io procure a suitable sup-
]jly ; when any minister was oppressed by poverty, he soon
employed himseK for his relief. " 0, how many places,"
says Dr. Daniel Williams, " had sat in darkness, how many
ministers had been starved, if Dr. Annesley had died thirty
years since ! " He lived to exercise his ministry fifty-five
years, and then died triumphantly happy in God. A little
before his departure, his desire of death appeared strong,
and his soul was filled with a foretaste of glory. He often
said, " Come, my dearest Jesus ! the nearer the more pre-
cious, the more welcome." He died saying, " I shall be
satisfied with Thy likeness, satisfied, satisfied. O, my dear-
est Jesus, I come ! " Thus departed this excelle]it man,
December 31st, 1696.

Mrs. Susanna Wesley was the youngest daughter of Dr. ^irs. Susan-
Annesley, the wife of the Rev. Samuel ATesley, and the

84 HISTORY 01' WESLEYAN METHODISM.

motlier of John and Charles Wesley. She was born on the
30th of January, 1669 or 1670, and was endowed with a
fine natural understanding, which was improved to a high
state of culture by a most careful and excellent literary
and religious education. It is a striking proof of the
liberality and catholic temper of the father, and of the
mental vigour, energy, and independence of the daughter,
that while under the parental roof, before she was thirteen
years of age, she had examined, without restraint, the
whole controversy between the Established Church and the
Dissenters, and from this examination decided to renounce
her religious fellowship with the latter, and to adopt the
creed and the forms of the Church of England. It was
about the year 1689, when about nineteen or twenty years
of age, that tliis young lady became the wife of the
Rev. Samuel Wesley.

In this relation, and in respect of all its various duties,
she displayed a sound judgment, extensive knowledge, and
great acquirements. The mother of nineteen children,
ten of whom were reared to maturity, the wife of a poor
clergyman, she was placed in circumstances sufficiently try-
ing to call forth all the resources of the greatest and most
cultivated Christian mind. And it is not saying too much
to add, that Mrs. Wesley's resources never failed her. She
conducted her household affairs with judgment, precision,
diligence, and economy. Her children found in her a
devoted, talented, and systematic teacher. When rising
into life, her sons as well as daughters had in their mother
an able and affectionate counsellor and friend. Many of
the productions of her pen on theological subjects display
great knowledge, grasp of mind, and sound judgment. Her
exposition of the Apostles' Creed for instance, prepared by
Mrs. Wesley for the instruction of her daughter Susan,

BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 85

who had been separated from them in consequence of the fire
in the parsonage-house, evinces such originality and power,
as well as fulness and propriety, as would be creditable
to any divine. Whatever the Wesleys became, it is an
undoubted fact that they were the sons of a very extra-
ordinary woman, and owed much to the example and
instruction of their mother.

In returning to the Wesley family at Epworth, it should
be remembered that Samuel, the eldest son, was born
whilst Mr. Wesley was a curate in London; five other
children, all daughters, of whom three died, were born at
South Ormsby ; and afterwards thirteen more were born
at Epworth. Of the whole, three boys, Samuel, John, and
Charles, and seven girls, Emilia, Susanna, Msltj, Mehe-
tabel, Anne, Martha, and Keziah, reached maturity, and
were all married, except the last. It is not necessary to detail
all the various circumstances which have been preserved
relating to the history of this family ; a general idea of
the ancestors and family of John and Charles Wesley
being all that this chapter is intended to communicate.

What has been already said is sufficient to show that Mr. Samuel
Mr. Wesley entered upon the office of the ministry with a pj^y^.^
full appreciation of its solemn and highly important cha-
racter. His conduct during a period of more than forty
years that he held the living of Epworth, proves that he
retained a just sense of his responsibility, and evinced an
untiring zeal, throughout his life. Dr. Whitehead says of
him, " As a pastor, he was indefatigable in the duties of his
office ; a constant preacher, feeding the flock with the pure
doctrines of the Gospel, according to his ability ; diligent
in visiting the sick, and administering such advice as their
situations recpiired ; and attentive to the conduct of all
who were under his care, so that every one in his parish

86 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

became an object of bis concern. No strangers conlcl
settle Avitbin its bmits but be presently knew it, and made
bimself acquainted witb tbem. We bave a proof of tbis
from a letter be wrote to tbe bisbop of Lincoln, after being
absent from borne a very sbort time : ' After my return
to Epwortb,' says be, 'and looking a little among my
people, I found tbere were two strangers come liitber, botb
of wbom I bave discovered to be Papists, tbougb tbey
come to cbiii'cb ; and I bave bopes of making one or botb
of tbem good members of tbe Cburcli of England.' "*

Yet, while awarding tbis pious and excellent minister tbe
fullest credit for unwearied assiduity and labouring zeal
among tbe members of bis flock, bis course of action can
scarcely be contemplated by a pious and liberal mind at tbe
present time but witb serious regret, at least, if not witb
condemnation. He was what is generally called a " rigid
His high Tory " in politics, and a " bigb cburchman " in religious
state prill- principle. He regarded Cbarles I. not only as an injured
cMpies. sovereign, but as truly and properly a martyr. And what is

more extraordinary, witb tbe piety and persecutions of his
father and grandfather in bis memory, and tbe condition
and tendencies of the court open to his inspection, " he
was very much attached to tbe interests of James."*' Tbis
comes to us through the unquestionable authority of his
son John ; nor did anything break off this attachment, but
tbe immediate prospect of royal tyranny falling upon his
own order ; and even this did not rouse him to resistance.
" When," he says, " I heard him (King James II.) say to
the master and fellows of Magdalen College, lifting up his
lean arm, ' If you refuse to obey me, you shall feel the
weight of a king's right band,' I saw be was a tyrant ; and
though I was not inclined to take an active part against
* " Life of the Rev. John "Wesley," by Dk. Whitehead, vol i., p. 21.

I

BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 87

him, I was resolved from that time to give him no kind of
support."'^ It is true, that when James insisted on the
pubKcation of his famous Dechiration in the churches, this
young minister, with undaunted heroism, dared the peril
with which disobedience was threatened, refused compliance,
and preaclied boldly against the dangerous tendency of the
proceeding. We are not informed, however, whether it
was the progress of Popery, or the liberty of conscience
granted to the Puritans, which more strongly called forth
the sturdy resistance of Mr. Wesley. At any rate, several
years afterwards, when performing the duties of a country
parson, he felt so strongly opposed to Presbyterian influ-
ence in the senate, as to take a course which exposed him
to much annoyance and suffering.

Dr. Adam Clarke thus records and comments on this injiuiicious
course of proceeding. "In May, 1705, there was a con-
tested election for the county of Lincoln ; Sir John Thorold,
and a person called 'the Champion^ Dymoke, the late
members, were opposed by Colonel Whichcott and Mr.
Alb. Bertie. Mr. Wesley, supposing there was a design
to raise up Presbyterianism over the Church, and that
Whichcott and Bertie were favourable to it, (in conse-
quence of which the Dissenters were all in their interest,)
espoused the other party; which happening to be unpo-
pular and unsuccessful, he was exposed to great insult and
danger, not only by the mobs, but by some leading men of
the successful faction. There is before me a long account
of these shameful transactions, in two letters written to
Archbishop Sharp, from which I shall extract only a few
particulars.

" ' I went to Lincoln on Tuesday night, May 29th, and
the election began on Wednesday, 30tli. A great part of
* Db. a. Clarke's "Wesley Family," vol. i., p. 242.

bo HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

the night our Isle people drumming, shouting, and firing off
pistols and guns under the window where my wife lay, who

had been brought to bed not three weeks A clergyman

met me in the castle-yard, and told me to withdraw; for
the Isle-men intended me mischief. When they knew I was
got home, they sent the drum and mob, with guns, &c.^'

On this case Dr. Clarke observes, " As I totally disap-
prove a minister of the Gospel entering iato party politics,
and especially into electioneering affairs, I cannot but blame
Mr. Wesley for the part he took in these transactions ; for,
even according to his own showing, he acted imprudently,
and laid himself open to those who waited for his halting,
and who seemed to think they did God service by doing
him a mischief, because they knew him to be a high
churchman, and consequently an enemy to their religious
system. He was in their power, under pecuniary obli-
gations to some principal men among them ; and he
was often led to understand, by no obscure intimations,
that he must either immediately discharge those obligations.
Severely whicli he required time to enable him to do, or else expect
and cruelly to be shortly lodgcd in Lincoln Castle : these were not vain
persecuted ^i^^^ats.''"^ About a fortnight after these events, Mr. AYesley
was arrested for a debt rather under thirty pounds, at the
suit of one of Mr. Whichcott^s relations and zealous friends,
and lay in prison for about three months, until the contri-
butions of his friends furnished him with the means of dis-
charging it.

Yet, whatever errors in judgment Mr. Wesley might
have committed, however indiscreetly he might have acted
in respect of these political matters, it is certain that he
was treated by his opponents with a heartless and inveterate
malevolence utterly disproportioned to his fault. His cattle

* "Wesley Family," vol. i., p. 212.

BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 89

were stabbed in the field, his house-dog maimed, his children
threatened to be driven from their home into the highways
to beg their bread, and he was vindictively shut up in a
gaol : more than once his house was violently attempted ; and
as his poverty was universally known, robbery could scarcely
have been the object ; but if not robbery, there must have
been a still fouler purpose. Besides all this, once his house
was partially burnt, and on another occasion was entirely
destroyed by fire. Whether these calamities were occasioned
by accident or incendiarism will never be known in this
world ; but the latter is, in the circumstances, by no means
improbable.

Notwithstanding all these crushing inflictions, Samuel ^^^ i"^-

mense lite-

Wesley held on his way, leaving the care of his household, rary labour;
and the education of the younger children, to his excel-
lent wife. He not only discharged his clerical duties with
dihgence and fidelity, but, unchecked by poverty or per-
secution, he persevered in a course of literary labour of a
truly vast magnitude. Besides a great number of smaller,
but respectable, poems, he dedicated his " Life of Christ "
in verse to Queen Mary ; the " History of the Old and
New Testaments " to Queen Anne ; and his grand and
elaborate Latin dissertations on the Book of Job to Queen
Caroline. Pew authors have laboured and lived so as to
produce three works of sufficient importance to present to
three successive queens of Great Britain.

Yet these and several other minor productions did
not exhaust the energies of this indefatigable man. He
had planned and made preparations for a new edition of
the Hebrew Scriptures, on a method very similar to that
which has been carried into effect in our own time by Mr.
Bagster ; and, to qualify himself for this task, had plunged "
into the depths of oriental philology and literature.

90 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

These numerous and gigantic efforts, however, did not
prevent him from giving constant attention to the passing
events of his own time, and exerting himself in support
of those ])rinciples and parties wliich he believed to be
right, and promotive of the well-being of the Church and
of the nation. When the principles of higli churchmen
were assailed in the person of Dr. Sacheverel, and that
distinguished clergyman was impeached by the House of
Commons, the able and eloquent defence read by him be-
fore the House of Peers, one totally different in style
and manner from that of his own sermons, was written
by the rector of Epworth. When Queen Anne was
evidently drawing near to the close of her reign, great
apprehension was felt lest the influence of the crown
might be employed to place her brother, tlie Chevalier St.
George, on the throne as her successor, in opposition to the
" Act of Settlement." The Archbishop of York took an
opportunity of asking the queen plainly in private, whether
she had any design of resigning the crown to the Chevalier.
She satisfied the scruples of all by a distinct answer in the
negative. But that question was put to the queen at the
suggestion of Samuel Wesley.
.Missionary Mr. Wcslcy projected another undertaking, which, M'hen
fairly and fuUy regarded, may be considered more extra-
ordinary than all those which have been mentioned. He
actually planned a broad and comprehensive scheme for the
evangelization of the East. Ilis thoughts in this project
embraced the countries from St. Helena to India and even
China, and again toward Abyssinia, and comprehended
British settlers in the several factories, Eoman Catholics and
Heathens. He thought of the poor Christians of St.
■ Thomas, of Brahmins and Gentoos. Nay, more, not only
did he project this ]Aan, and place it in writing in the hands

])laii

BOOK I. CHAPTEE, II. 91'

of the Archbishop of York, but, in the spirit of an apostle,
he nobly offered to undertake the task, and devote his life
to the prosecution of the enterprise, if the British nation
would furnish him with means, and support his family.
The written plan remains, having the signature of the then
Archbishop of York attached to it ; but the work was not
attempted. Why was this, when, as Dr. Clarke justly
observes, the plan was such as the British Church and
government might have easily put into execution? The
answer is obvious. It was because Samuel Wesley lived
long before the age which could sympathize with his spirit,
or respond to its aspirations.

Every biographer of this family has mentioned the stiange

noises in the

strange noises which were heard m the parsonage-house at parsonaire-
Epworth, during the latter part of the year 1715. At e'JI^^J
first the servant heard dismal groans in the dining-room,
as of a dying person ; after this knockings were heard
in one place, and then in several parts of the house at
the same time ; footsteps were distinctly heard, as of a
person walking about ; rattling sounds, as if bottles were
breaki]ig to pieces, became frequent; doors were pushed open,
and violently shut ; and particularly a knocking about the
beds at night was almost continual; and what is most
remarkable, these unnatm'al and unaccountable noises con-
tinued for two months, and even annoyed one member of
the family tliirty-four years afterwards, although residing in
London.

The celebrated Dr. Priestley by some means obtained Dr. Priest
possession of an account of these strange noises, and pub- count of
hshed it as containing, "perhaps, the best authenticated *'*'^'"'
and the best told story of the kind, th^ is any where
extant." Of course, a materialist like the doctor could
not possibly adniit the agency of either angel or spirit ; so

92 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

he resolves it into a trick of the servants, although the ser-
vants were frequently with the family when the greatest of
these noises were made, and the worst annoyance felt.
Dr. South- X)r. Southey speaks on the subject with much more rea-

ey's reply to . i i ■ jt> ■

Priestley. SOU and judgment, and supplies a sufficient answer to the
scepticism of Priestley. He observes, "An author who
in this age relates such a story, and treats it as not
incredible and absurd, must expect to be ridiculed; but
the testimony upon which it rests is far too strong to be
set aside because of the strangeness of the relation. The
letters which passed at the time between Samuel Wesley
and the family at Epworth, the journal which ]\Ir. Wesley
kept of these remarkable transactions, and the evidence
concerning them which John afterward collected, feU into
the hands of Dr. Priestley, and were published by him as
being, ' perhaps, the best authenticated and best told story
of the kind that is anywhere extant.''"^ He observes, in
favour of the story, Hhat all the parties seem to be suffi-
ciently void of fear, and also free from credulity, except the
general belief that such things were supernatural.' But he
argues that, where no good end was to be answered, we
may safely conclude, tliat no miracle was wrought ; and he
supposes, as the most probable solution, that it was a trick
of the servants, assisted by some of the neighbours, for the
sake of amusing themselves and puzzling the family. In
reply to this, it may safely be asserted, that many of the
circumstances cannot be explained by any such supposi-
tion, nor by any legerdemain, nor by ventriloquism, nor by
any secret of acoustics. The former argument would be
valid, if the term 'miracle' were applicable to the case;

* " Original Let^rs by the Rev. John Wesley and his Friends, illustra- ■'
tive of his early History, with other curious Papers, &c. By Joseph
Peiestley, LL.D., P.R.S., &c."

BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 93

but by 'miracle^ Dr. Priestley evidently intends a mani-
festation of divine power; and in the present instance
no such manifestation is supposed^ any more than in the
appearance of a departed spirit. Such things may be preter-
natural, and yet not miraculous : they may not be in the
ordinary course of nature, and yet imply no alteration of
its laws. And in regard to the good end which they may
be supposed to answer, it would be end sufficient, if some-
times one of those unhappy persons who, looking through
the dim glass of infidelity, see nothing beyond this life and
the narrow spliere of mortal existence, should, from the
well-established truth of one such story, (trifling and
objectless as it might otherwise appear,) be led to a con-
clusion that there are more things in heaven and earth
than are dreamt of in their philosophy.''^

Dr. Southey is entitled to all respect and honour for
daring the ridicule which usually attaches to those who
refuse to set down all such accounts as ''incredible and
absurd." His learning and character, indeed, enabled him
to do this with very little personal risk ; but that little
many others would not, under the circumstances, have
incurred. The word of divine revelation cannot be be-
lieved, in its plain and obvious sense, nor can we admit the
truth of evidence which in respect of every other matter
would be regarded as irresistible, if we refuse to allow
that, in numerous cases in ancient and modern times, visi-
ble and palpable phenomena have been manifested, which
can only be accounted for by supposing the immediate
action of supernatural agency. And whatever such writers
as Dr. Priestley may say, as to the absence of an object in
such extraordinary manifestations, it is clearly the grand
end of divine revelation, and the first object of God's pro-
* Dk. Southey's "Life of "Wesley," Third Edition, vol. i., p. 25.

94 HISTOllY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

-vidential government, to impress the mind of man with the
great fact of the certain existence of a spiritual and unseen
world; and to this fact such cases as that before us,
when authenticated by unquestionable evidence, bear ample
testimony.

It has been said, that Samuel and Susanna Wesley
brought ten of their children to maturity. Of the daugh-
ters it will be sufficient to say, that they were generally
very superior women. Some of them had ricli poetic
genius, and fine taste for composition.
Samuel Samucl, the eldest son, was early instructed by his

Juuio7' mother in the elements of useful learning, and especially in
the great truths of the Christian faith. He was educated
at Westminster school ; and to that seat of learning mater-
nal solicitude followed him. Letters from his mother to
him there are still extant, in which she most earnestly
urges on him the avoidance of all vice, especially that of
neglecting the holy Sabbath; and entreats him to pray,
read, study, and use devotion. At Westminster he was
elected to Christ Church, Oxford, where, as at Westmin-
ster, he acquired the character of an excellent classic scho-
lar. " He was the personal friend of Bishop Atterbury, a
prelate of great abilities, of elegant scholarship, and one of
the finest writers of the age. The bishop was withal rest-
less, aspiring, and disaffected to the House of Brunswick,
one of wliose princes had been recently placed on the
British throne. A Bill of Pains and Penalties was brought
into Parliament, charging Atterbury with attempts to sub-
vert the reigning dynastj^, and to restore to the Stuart
family the crown of Great Britain. He solemnly avowed
his innocence, and defended himself with extraordinary
ability and spirit before the House of Lords. The Bill,
however, passed, and Atterbury was sent into banishment.

I

BOOK I. CHAPTER 11. 95

Samuel AYesley^s love to liis friend suffered no abatement
in consequence of tliis act of the legislature. He was,
therefore, naturally suspected of entertaining the bishop^s
political views ; especially as he freely lampooned Sir
Eobert Walpole, the "Whig minister of the day, in several
poetic satires. Yet no proof exists that he was opposed
to the reigning family ; and positive testimony is given, by
competent witnesses, especially by his brother John, that
his loyalty was unshaken." "^

It was probably on this suspicion that he was, on a
paltry plea, refused the second mastership of \Yestrainster
school, to which office he had weighty claims. He, in
consequence, about the year 1732, accepted the mastership
of the free grammar school at Tiverton, over which estab-
lishment he presided until his death. In 1736 he pub-
lished a quarto volume of poetry. Among these pieces we
have a paraphrase on Isaiah xl. 6-8, occasioned by the
death of a young lady, and which is now found in the
Wesleyan Hymn Book, beginning, —

" The morning flowers display their sweets," &c.

Mr. Samuel Wesley, as a high churchman, greatly dis-
approved of the conduct of his brothers, when they began
to itinerate. He also objected to the doctrines they
preached; and these differences of opinion led to a corre-
spondence between the brothers, which may hereafter be
referred to.

Tlie early hfe of John and Charles Wesley will form the
subject of the next chapter.

In closing this sketch of the fathers and family of the

Wesleys, the serious attention of the reader is directed to

the many great and remarkable qualities which several of

these persons possessed ; the pecuHar school of chastening

* Jackson's "Life of Charles Wesley," vol. i., pp. 9, 10.

96 HISTOllY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

and religious discipline to wliicli they had been subjected
for generations ; and the extent to wliich their religious prin-
ciples were tested, and their qualities of mind developed.
Let all these points be candidly and religiously con-
sidered in connexion with the admitted prevalence of vice
and ignorance, time-serving and apostasy, at that dayj.
and then let it be said whether, in case Providence de-
signed to raise up two young men to extend the saving
influences of the Gospel throughout these lands, a more
obviously suitable parentage and family connexion could
have been selected, than that which the Wesleys enjoyed.
It is scarcely possible to find in all history a more remark-
able providential appointment than we have in these facts.

CHAPTER III.

THE EARLY LIFE OF JOHN AND CHAELES WESLEY.

The Birtli of John Wesley — His imminent Danger from Fire — Jolm and
Charles instructed by their pious Mother — John at the Charterhouse —
Charles at Westminster School — Garret Wesley offers to adopt Charles
— John Wesley at Oxford — Advices of his Father and Mother as to his
Profession — Charles Wesley elected Student of Christ Church, and
John Fellow of Lincoln — John Wesley Curate of Epworth — Charles
Wesley and his devout Associates called " Methodists " — John Wesley
returns to Oxford — Active Exertions of the Oxford Methodists — John
Wesley's spiritual State at this Time — He is earnestly m-ged by his
Father to reside permanently at Epworth — He refuses — John and
Charles Wesley consent to go as Missionaries to Georgia — The Origin
and Object of the Colony — The Motives and Design of the Wesleys in
this Enterprise — John Wesley's Deference to his Mother in this Case —
The Missionaries proceed on their Voyage — Their Emplojanent at Sea
— Surprised at the pious Confidence of the Germans — John Wesley
finds it impossible to preach to the Indians — They both minister to
the Colonists unsuccessfully — Causes of their Failure — Their Retm-n to
England.

John and Charles AVesley were the sons of Samuel The birth of
Wesley^ rector of Epworth, and Susanna, his wife. John ley.
was born on the 17th of June, 1703, 0. S. Some dif-
ference of opinion having been expressed respecting the date
of liis birth, it may be desirable to insert a copy of a certifi-
cate drawn up by his father to satisfy the bishop respecting
the age of John Wesley prior to his ordination, which puts
the time of liis birth beyond aU question.

VOL. I. F

98 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

"Epworth, August 2Srd, 1728.
" John "Wesley, A.M., ^Fellow of Lincoln College, was
twenty-five years old the 17tli of June last, having been
baptized a few hours after his birth by me,

"Samuel Wesley, Rector of Ejptoorth."

Towards the close of life, Wesley made frequent men-
tion of his birth-day, and uniformly represents it as oc-
curring on the 28tli of June. One of the earliest of
these records begins thus: "Thursday, June 28th, 1770.
I can hardly believe that I am this day entered into the
sixty-eighth year of my age. How marvellous are the ways
of God ! " This is perfectly in keeping with his father^s
certificate, both as to the year and the day. In that docu-
ment he is said two months previously to have entered on
his twenty-sixth year ; and in his " Journal," just quoted,
lie describes himself as having completed his sixty-seventh
year. The eleven intercalary days to be added to June
17th bring us to the 28t]i, and constitute the difference
between the New and the Old Style; an important change,
which was duly chronicled in his " Journal.''^ *
His immi- When Joliu was nearly six years old, he, and, indeed, the

from fire." wliole family, very narrowly escaped destruction by the
burning of the parsonage-house at Epworth. This fire is
supposed, by those who have recorded the fact, to have been
occasioned by accident ; althougli it is evident from many
observations which fell from the rector himself, that he
believed it to have been caused by the deliberate wicked-
ness of some of the parishioners who were opposed to him.
John Wesley certainly concurred in this opinion, and it is

* After recording his movements on " Wednesday, September 2ncl, 1752,"
the next day he makes this entry : " Thursday, 14th, So we must call it
now, seeing the New Style now takes place."

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 99

strongly supported by the fact, that two atttempts to set
the house on fire had been previously made.

The best account of tliis calamity which has come down
to us, is found in an extract from a letter written by Mrs.
"Wesley. She says, " On Wednesday night, February the
9th, between the hours of eleven and twelve, our house
took fire ; by what accident, God only knows. It was
discovered by some sparks falling from the roof upon a
bed, where one of the children (Hetty) lay, and burning her
feet. She immediately ran to our chamber and called us ;
but I believe no one heard her : for Mr. AYesley was
alarmed by a cry of ' Tire ! ' in the street, upon which he
rose, little imagining that his own house was on fire ; but,
on opening his door, he found it was full of smoke, and
that the roof was already burnt through. He immediately
came to my room, — as I was very ill, he lay in a separate
room from me, — and bid me and my two eldest daughters
rise quickly and shift for our lives, the house being all on
fire. Then he ran and burst open the nursery door, and
called to the maid to bring out the children. The two
little ones lay in the bed with her, the three others in
another bed. She snatched up the youngest, and bid the
rest follow, which they did, except Jacky. When we got
into the hall and saw ourselves surrounded with flames,
and that the roof was on the point of falling, we concluded
ourselves inevitably lost, as Mr. Wesley in his fright had
forgot the keys of the doors above stairs. But he ventured
upstairs once more, and recovered them, just before the
staircase took fire. When we opened the street door, the
strong north-east wind drove the flames in with such
violence, that none could stand against them. Mr. Wesley
only had such presence of mind as to think of the garden
door, out of which he helped some of the children ; the rest

100 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

got out through the windows. I was not in a condition to
climb up to the windows^ nor could I get to the garden
door. I endeavoured three times to force my way to the
street door, but was so often beat back by the fury of the
flames. In this distress I besought our blessed Saviour to
preserve me, if it were His will, from that death ; and then
waded through the fire, naked as I Avas, which did me no
further harm than a little scorching of my hands and face.

" While Mr. Wesley was carrying the children into
the garden, he heard the child in the nursery cry out
miserably for help, which extremely affected him; but
his affliction was much increased, when he had several
times attempted the stairs, then on fire, and found they
would not bear his weight. Finding it was impossible
to get near him, he gave him up for lost, and, kneel-
ing down, he commended his soul to God, and left him,
as he thought, perishing in the flames. But the boy
seeing none come to his help, and being frightened, — the
chamber and bed being on fire, — he climbed to the case-
ment, where he was soon perceived by the men in the yard,
who immediately got up and pulled him out, just in the
article of time that the roof fell in, and beat the chamber
to the ground. Thus, by the infinite mercy of Almighty
God, our lives were all preserved by little less than a
miracle ; for there passed but a few minutes between the
alarm of fire, and the falling of the house.'^ ^

Mr. John Wesley gives an account from his recollection
of the event, which varies a little from that of his mother.
He says, "I believe it was just at that time^' (when they
thought they heard him cry) " I waked ; for I did not cry
as they imagined, unless it was afterwards. I remember all
the circumstances as distinctly as though it were yesterday.
* Dk. "Whitehead's " Life of Wesley," vol. i., p 377.

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 101

Seeing the room was liglit, I called to the maid to take me
up ; but none answering, I put mv head out of the curtains,
and saw streaks of fire on the top of the room. I got up
and ran to the door, but could get no further, all the floor
beyond it being in a blaze. I then chmbed upon a chest,
which stood near the window : one in the yard saw me,
and proposed running to fetch a ladder. Another answered,
' There will not be time ; but I have thought of another
expedient. Here, I will fix myself against the wall ; lift a
light man, and set him on my shoulders,' They did so,
and he took me out of the ^vindow. Just then the roof
fell ; but it fell inward, or we had all been crushed at once.
When they brought me into the house where my father
was, he cried out, ' Come, neighbours, let us kneel
down ! let us give thanks unto God ! He has given
me all my eight children : let the house go, I am rich
enough!'" *

The account furnished by the rector of Epworth hira-
seK, in a letter to his friend, the Duke of Buckingham, is
also given, as it supplies much additional information
respecting this calamity, and casts considerable light on
the character of the Wesley family.

" Righteous is the Lord, and just in all His judgments ! I
am grieved that I must write what will, I doubt, afflict your
Grace, concerning your still unfortunate servant. I think
I am enough recollected to give a tolerable account of it.

" On AYednesday last, at half an hour after eleven at
night, in a quarter of an hour's time, or less, my house at
Epworth was burned down to the ground: I hope by accident;
but God knows aU. We had been brewing, but done all ;
every spark of fire quenched before five o'clock that evening,
at least six hours before the house was on fire. Perhaps the
* Dr. Whitehead's " Life of Wesley," vol. i., p. 379.

102 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

chimney above might take fire, (though it had been swept
not long since,) and break through into the thatcli. Yet
it is strange I should neither see nor smell anything of it,
having been in my study in that part of the house till
above half an hour after ten. Then I locked the doors of
that part of the house, where my wheat and other corn lay,
which was threshed, and went to bed.

" The servants had not been in bed a quarter of an hour,
when the fire began. My wife being near her time, and
very weak, I lay in the next chamber. A little after eleven
I heard ' Fire ' cried in the street, next to which I lay. If
I had been in our own chamber, as usual, we had all been
lost. I threw myself out of bed, got on my waistcoat and
night-gown, and looked out of the window ; saw the re-
flection of the flame, but knew not where it was ; ran to
my wife^s chamber with one stocking on, and my breeches
in my hand ; would have broken open the door, which was
bolted within, but could not. My two eldest children were
with her. They rose, and ran towards the staircase, to raise
the rest of the house. There I saw it was my own house,
all in a light blaze, and nothing but a door between the
flame and the staircase.

" I ran back to my wife, who by this time had got out
of bed naked, and opened the door. I bade her fly for her
life. We had a little silver, and some gold; about £20.
She M'ould have stayed for it, but I pushed her out ; got
her and my two eldest children down stairs, (where two of
the servants were now got,) and asked for the keys. They
knew nothing of them. I ran up stairs, and found them ;
came down, and opened the street-door. The thatch was
fallen off, all on fire. The north-east wind drove all the
sheets of flame in my face, as if reverberated in a lamp. I
got twice on the steps, and was drove down again. I ran

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 103

to the garden-door, and opened it. The fire was there
more moderate. I bade them all follow, but found only
two with me, and the maid with another'^ in her arms that
cannot go ; but all naked. I ran with them to mj house of
office in the garden, out of the reach of the flames ; put the
least in the other's lap, and, not finding mj wife follow me,
ran back into the house to seek her, but could not find her.
The servants and two of the children were got out at the
window. In the kitchen I found my eldest daughter naked,
and asked her for her mother. She could not tell where
she was. I took her up, and carried her to the rest in the
garden; came in the second time, and ran up stairs, the
flame breaking through the wall at the staircase ; thought
all my children were safe, and hoped my wife was some way
got out. I then remembered my books, and felt in my
pocket for the key of the chamber which led to my
study. I could not find the key, though I searched a
second time. Had I opened that door, I must have
perished.

" I ran down, and went to my children in the garden, to
help them over the wall. AYhen I was without, I heard
one of my poor lambs left still above-stairs, about six years
old, cry out dismally, 'Help me !' I ran in again to go up
stairs; but the staircase was now all a-fire. I tried to
force up through it the second time, holding my breeches
over my head ; but the stream of fire beat me down. I
thought I had done my duty; went out of the house to
that part of my family I had saved, in the garden, with the
killing cry of my child still in my ears. I made them all
kneel down ; and we prayed God to receive his soul.

" I tried to break the pales down, and get my children
over into tlie street, but could not ; then went under the
* " This must have been Charles."

104- HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

flame, and got them over the wall. Now I put on my
breeches, and leaped after them. One of my maid-servants,
that had brought out the least child, got out much at the
same time. She was saluted with an hearty curse by one of
the neighbours, and told that we had fired the house our-
selves, the second time, on purpose. I ran about, inqui-
ring for my wife and other children : met the cliief man
and chief constable of the town, going from my house, not
towards it, to help me. I took him by the hand, and said,
'God's will be done \' His answer was, 'Will you never
have done your tricks ? You fired your house once before.
Did you not get money enough by it then, that you have
done it again ?' This was cold comfort. I said, ' God
forgive you ! I find you are chief Maw still.' But I had
a little better soon after, hearing that my wife was saved ;
and then I fell on mother earth, and blessed God.

" I went to her. She was alive, and could just speak.
She thought I had perished, and so did all the rest, not
having seen me, nor any share of eight children, for a
quarter of an hour; and by this time all the chambers, and
every thing, was consumed to ashes; for the fire was
stronger than a furnace, the violent wind beating it down
on the house. She told me afterwards how she escaped.
When I went first to open the back-door, she endeavoured
to force through the fire at the fore-door, but was struck
back twice to the ground. She thought to have died there,
but prayed to Christ to help her. She found new strength,
got up alone, and waded through two or three yards of
flame, the flre on the ground being up to her knees. She
had nothing on but her shoes and a wrapping-gown, and
one coat on her arm. This she M'rapped about her breast,
and got safe through, into the yard ; but no soul yet to
help her. She never looked up or spake till I came ; only.

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 105

when they brought her last chikl to her, bade them lay it
on the bed, Tliis was the lad whom I heard cry in the
house ; but God saved liim by almost a miracle. He only
was forgot by the serv^ants, in the hurry. He ran to the
mndow towards the yard, stood upon a chair, and cried
for help. There were now a few people gathered ; one of
whom, who loves me, helped up another to the ^vindow.
The child, seeing a man coming into the window, was
frighted, and ran away, to get to his mother's chamber.
He could not open the door, so ran back again. The man
was fallen down from the window, and all the bed and
hangings in the room where he was were blazing. They
helped up the man the second time, and poor Jacky leaped
into his arms, and was saved. I could not believe it till I
had kissed him two or tlu'ee times. My wife then said
unto me, 'Are your books safe?' I told her, it was not
much, now she and all the rest were preserved ; for we lost
not one soul, though I escaped with the skin of my teeth.
A little lumber was saved below-stairs, but not one rag or
leaf above. We found some of the silver in a lump, wliich
I shall send up to Mr. Hoare to sell for me.

" Mr. Smith, of Gainsborough, and others, have sent for
some of my children. I have left my wife at Epworth, trem-
bling ; but hope God will preserve her, and fear not but He
will provide for us. I want nothing, having above half my
barley saved in my barns, unthreshed. I had finished my alter-
ations in the ' Life of Christ ' a little while since, and tran-
scribed three copies of it. But all is lost. God be praised !

" I know not how to write to my poor boy"^ about it ;
but I must, or else he will think we are all lost. Can your
Grace forgive this, and all the rest ?

* "His eldest son Samuel, who was then at Westminster School, and about
seventeen years of age."

F 5

106 HISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

" I liope my wife will recover^ and not miscarry ; but
God will give me my nineteenth child. She has burnt her
legs ; but they mend. "When I came to her^ her lips were
black. I did not know her. Some of the children are a
little burnt, but not hiu:t or disfigured. I only got a small
blister on my hand. The neighbours send us clothes, for
it is cold without them.""^
John and John, in common with the other children of this family,

Charles hi-

structed by received the rudiments of learning from his mother. 'No-
lu'other °'^^ thing is found in the written memorials of the Wesleys,
which indicates that the boys were ever put to any school
in the country. It is more than probable that they were not ;
for it is well known that Mrs. Wesley had formed a very low-
estimate of the common methods of instructing and govern-
ing children. She, indeed, was not only attentive to their
intellectual culture, but, in addition, earnestly endeavoured
to give them, as early as possible, just and useful notions of
• religion. And her mind appears to have been drawn out
with unusual earnestness in concern for John. Dr. White-
head has preserved one of her written meditations, when
this child was about eight years old, which shows how
much her heart was engaged in forming his mind for reli-
gion. This is the meditation : —

" Evening, May 17th, 1711. Son Jo/m.—^Yhat shall I
render unto the Lord for all his mercies ? The little un-
worthy praise that I can offer, is so mean and contemptible
an offering, that I am even ashamed to tender it. But,
Lord, accept it for the sake of Christ, and pardon the
deficiency of the sacrifice.

" I would offer Thee myself, and all that Thou hast given
me ; and I would resolve, — O give me grace to do it ! — that
the residue of my life shall be all devoted to Tliy service.
* Jackson's "Life of Charles Wesley," vol. ii., pp. 494-7.

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 107

And I do intend to be more particularly careful of the soul
of this child, that Thou hast so mercifully provided for,
than ever I have been ; that I may do my endeavour to
instil into his mind the principles of Thy true religion, and
virtue. Lord, give me grace to do it sincerely and pru-
dently, and bless my attempts with good success ! '"^

It was under such maternal piety, principle, and solicitude,
that John and Charles Wesley passed tlirough the period of
childhood. "VYhen about nine years of age, John had the
small-pox ; but his mother said, " he bore the disease like a
man, and, indeed, like a Christian, without any comj^laint.''^
In 1714 he was placed at the Charterhouse School, where •^'^'"^ ^^ ^'-'^

... ... . Charter-

he became distinguished for his diligence and progress in house.

learning. He had, indeed, as was universal in public
schools at the time, to suffer much from the tyranny of the
elder boys, — a usage which, to the great disgrace of the pre-
sent day, although diminished, is not removed. AVhen
Wesley was at the Charterhouse, not only was this tyranny
allowed to be manifested in other acts of cruelty, but the
elder boys were accustomed, in addition to their own share,
to take the portions of animal food which had been provided
for the younger scholars. In consequence of this he was
limited, for a considerable part of the time he remained at
that school, to a small daily portion of bread as his only
solid food. There was one thing, however, wliich contri-
buted among others to his general flow of health, and to
the establishment of his constitution ; and that was, his in-
variable attention to a strict command of his father, that he
should run round the Charterliouse garden, which was of
considerable extent, three times every morning. Young
Wesley's progress in learning at the Charterhouse was
highly satisfactory. Just before he left that school, his
* Db. Whitehead's " Life," vol. i., p. 380.

108 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

father had doubts as to the profession to which he should
bring up his youngest son Charles, when Samuel wrote
him from Westminster to this effect : " My brother Jack, I
can faithfully assure you, gives you no manner of discou-
ragement from breeding your third son a scholar."

At the age of sixteen, John Wesley was elected to Christ
Church, Oxford. At college he displayed the same diligence
as at school. He became an excellent classic; attracted
notice there for his attainments generally, and especially
for his skill in logic; and was at the age of twenty-one
a very sensible and acute collegian, a young man of the
finest taste, and the most manly and liberal sentiments."^
His perfect knowledge of the classics gave a smooth polish
to his wit, and an air of superior elegance to all his
compositions.

Two years after John had left his father's house, Charles
was placed at Westminster, under the care of his brother
Samuel, who was then one of the ushers of that establish-
ment, and who, for a while, bore the expense of his brother's
maintenance and education. It has been already stated,
that Samuel Wesley was a superior classical scholar, and a
very high churchman. Charles was exceedingly sprightly
and active, and so remarkable for courage and skill in juve-
nile encounters with his schoolfellows, that he obtained the
title of " captain of the school." He was, however, as generous
as he was brave ; and finding a Scottish youth at the school,
whose ancestors had taken an active part in support of the
Pretender, and who was in consequence greatly persecuted
by the other boys, Charles Wesley protected the lad from
this ill-treatment, fought his battles for him, and aided him
on every necessary occasion. This boy was James Murray,

* Dr. Whitehead's "Life of Wesley," vol. i., p. 381 ; Southey'.s
" Life of Wesley," vol. i., p. 27.

Charles.

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 109

afterwards the great Lord Mansfield^ wlio^ in the decHne of
Hfe, renewed his intimacy with Charles Wesley, which was
thus begun in their boyhood.

An incident occiu'red during the residence of Charles
Wesley at Westminster, which deserves serious attention,
as one link in the chain of providences by which the
Wesleys were guided to Iheir great work of religious re-
formation. At this period, a gentleman of large property Garret Wes-

-_T— lev otfcrs to

in Ireland, Garret Wesley, Esq., wrote to the rector of Ep- adopt
worth, asking whether or not he had a son named Charles,
and stating that it was his wish to adopt a youth of that
name as his heir. The answer which was returned to this
inquiry appears to have accorded with the gentleman^s
views; for a person in London defrayed the expenses
of Charles's education for several years. At length
another gentleman called upon him, who is supposed to
have been Mr. Garret Wesley himself. " He talked largely
with Charles, and asked if he was wiUing to accompany him
to L-eland. Charles wrote to his father for advice j and the
father, who answered immediately, referred the matter to
the son's own choice. Thus left to decide for himself, he
resolved to remain in England and to decline the flattering
otfer."^ That which gives importance to this circumstance
is the fact, that Mr. Garret Wesley, being thus disappointed
in getting a person of his own name to accept his offer,
tendered it to a relation of his, on the condition that he
should take the name of Wesley in addition to his own.
The person who was thus applied to, and who accepted the
overture, was Richard CoUey, afterward known as Richard
CoUey Wesley. He was auditor and registrar of the royal
hospital of Kilmaiuham, and second chamberlain of the
Irish Court of Exchequer. In the year 1731, he was
* Jackson's " Life of Charles Wesley," vol. i., p. 11.

110 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

sheriff of Meath, and he sat in Parhament many years as
member for Carysfort. He was raised to the peerage by
the title of Baron Mornington, by George II., in 1747, and
was grandfather of the Duke of Wellington, and the Mar-
quis of Wellesley. The statement that Garret Wesley
offered to adopt Charles has been questioned by a recent
biographer of the great duke, but most unreasonably.
The Kev. John Wesley v.'rote an account of this circum-
stance a short time before his death, and calls his brother's
decision '' a fiiir escape.'" On a question of this kind it
is impossible to deny that Wesley was a competent wit-
ness. He must have known whether his father had, as
alleged, received a letter from Mr. G. Wesley, in which he
expressed a wish to adopt Charles ; nor can it be supposed
that he would record a false statement respccthig it.
Whatever may be thought of his doctrines, or of his extra-
ordinary course of public life, his veracity cainiot be
impugned. The statement is also supported by collateral
evidence ; that the expenses of Charles's education were
for several years borne by Mr. Garret Wesley, is a fact
which can scarcely be doubled : wh}', then, should we not
receive the entire account ?

No Wesleyan, indeed, no Englishman, can contemplate the
contingency which this narrative places before us, without
deep concern. Charles Wesley refused the ofTer of Garret
Wesley ; but in case he had accepted it, and had been removed
to Ireland, in his then immature state of religious instruc-
tion and experience, and placed, far away from his religious
friends and relatives, under the full influence of the world
and of wealth, where would John Wesley have found an
equally able and zealous associate in his evangelizing
labours ? Whence could Methodism have procured such
a collection of hymns as now fills her sanctuaries with songs

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. Ill

of salvation ? And on the other hand, whence could
England have looked for her great hero ? It is most im-
probable that Richard CoUey, unaided by the wealth and
influence which he derived from Garret Wesley, would ever
have obtained a peerage, or that, without the prestige and
power thus secured, one of his grandsons would have been
governor-general of India, and another been able to obtain
the command in chief of a British army. In every way,
therefore, the decision of Charles Wesley was important to
Methodism, to Britain, and to the world. If any difficulty is
felt as to the difference between the present family name of
the Duke of Wellington, Wellesley, and Wesley, it is at
once removed by the fact, that Wellesley is an alteration or
corruption of the more ancient name, which has been but
recently adopted. The name of the great duke himself
stands in the "Army List" of 1800, as "the Hon. Arthur
Wesley, Lieutenant-colonel of the thirty-third regiment.^^

The time now approached when John Wesley would John Wes-
have to decide on his future course of life ; and, in con- jq^j
sidering this question, the first and most natural sugges-
tion was, that he should take orders, and become, as his
father was, a minister of the Established Church. On giv-
ing earnest consideration to this very important subject in all
its consequences to himself and others, it is said that it
made so deep an impression on his mind, that he became
more serious than usual, and applied himself earnestly
to the study of divinity. But consideration and study
did not enable him to see his course of duty in a satis-
factory light. He doubted, and wrote to his father for
assistance. The reply is dated, "Januarv 26th, 1723,'' Advices of

' , . his father

and says, " As to what you mention of entering into holy and mother
orders, it is indeed a great work, and I am pleased to tm-e'^coiu'se'
find you tliink it so. As to the motives you take notice °^''^''-

HE HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

of, my tliouglits are, if it is no harm to desire getting
into that office, even as Eli's sons, to eat apiece of bread ;
yet certainly a desire and intention to lead a stricter life,
and a belief that one should do so, is a better reason.
Though this should by all means be begun before, or, ten
to one, it will deceive us afterwards. But if a man be un-
willing and undesirous to enter into orders, it is easy to
guess, whether he can say, so much as with common
honesty, that he trusts he is ' moved to it by the Holy
Ghost.' But the principal spring and the motive to which
all the former should be only secondary, must certainly be
the glory of God, and the service of the Church in the edifi-
cation of our neighbour. And woe to him who, with any
meaner leading view, attempts so sacred a work V He
then mentions the qualifications .necessary for holy orders,
and hints that in his judgment it was rather too early for
his son to take that solemn obligation on him; and
in a postscript, alluding to his own failing strength, he
encourages John to work and write while he had the
strength to do so.

John Wesley's mother was as ready, and probably as
able, to advise him in respect of this important step as his
father. She was not only a woman of extraordinary
energy and judgment, but understood Greek and Latin,
and was well read in theology. She told him, " I think
the sooner you are a deacon the better, because it may be
a greater inducement to greater application in the study of
practical divinity, which, of all other studies, I humbly
conceive to be the best for candidates for orders." She
then proceeded to say, that she had noticed lately an altera-
tion of his temper, which she hoped was the result of the
Holy Spirit's working on his heart ; and went on to urge
on him an earnest attention to self-examination, and to the

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 113

attainment of spiritual religion, concluding tlius : " This
matter deserves great consideration bj all, but especially by
those designed for the ministry; who ought, above all
things, to make their own calKng and election sure, lest,
after ha\ang preached to others, they themselves should be
cast away."

These sensible and pious exhortations were not lost on
the mind of John ^\esley. The young scholar threw
his whole strength into his work, and devoted himself
with intense diligence to the study of divinity, and gave
special attention to those books which were likely to guide
him to a sound judgment in spiritual matters, and to lead
his affections toward God. "With this view he carefully
studied Thomas a Kempis on " The Imitation of Christ,"
and Bishop Taylor's " Eules of Holy Living and Dying."
The views presented in the former work appeared too strict
for the young student ; but he, unlike most young men of
his age, was diffident of his own judgment, and appUed to
his parents for advice. This inquiry elicited from his
mother the following sensible remarks : " 1 take Kempis
to have been an honest, weak man, that had more zeal
than knowledge, by his condemning all mirth or pleasure
as sinful or useless, in opposition to so many direct and
plain texts of Scripture. Would you judge of the lawful-
ness or unlawfulness of pleasure, of the innocence or
malignity of actions, take this rule : whatever weakens
your reason, impairs the tenderness of your conscience,
obscures your sense of God, or takes off the relish of spirit-
ual things ; in short, whatever increases the strength and
authority of your body over your mind, that thing is sin to
you, however innocent it may be in itself." Wesley was
ordained deacon in September, 1725.

Charles Wesley was elected to Christ Church when about

114 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Charles eighteen, and consequently removed from Westminster to

AVcsIgv

elected Oxford soon after John, having obtained a fellowship in
of'christ Lincoln College, had left Christ Church for his new resi-
church, and dcuce. Tliis took placc on March 17 th, 1726. His

John fellow „., ittit i- t ^ •

of Lincoln, family were greatly dehghted at this success; and his
father wrote him a congratulatory letter on the occasion.
John spent the whole of the summer following his elec-
tion in the country with his parents. But this was not a
season of idleness, or of religious inactivity. He usually
read prayers and preached twice for his father on tlie
Lord's day, and in other ways rendered him important
assistance. Besides which, he diligently pursued his
studies, and availed himself of the piety and experience of
his parents to increase his knowledge of divine things.
He often noted down the subjects discussed in these con-
versations, mentioning the practical observations made by
them, and sometimes adding remarks of his own. Among
other subjects thus mooted, the following hold a conspi-
cuous place : — how to increase our faith, our hope, our
love of God ; prudence, simplicity, sincerity, pride,
vanity, &rc.

Mr. Wesley returned to Oxford in the following Septem-
ber, and resumed his usual course of studies. " His literary
character was now established in the university; he was
acknowledged by all parties to be a man of talents, and an
excellent critic in the learned languages. His compositions
were distinguished by an elegant simplicity of style and
justness of thought, that strongly marked the excellence of
his classical taste. His skill in logic, or the art of reason-
ing, was universally known and admired. The high
opinion that was entertained of him in these respects, was
soon publicly expressed, by choosing him Greek lecturer
and moderator of the classics on the 7th of November,

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 115

though he had only beeu elected fellow of the college in
March, was httle more than twenty-three years of age, and
had not yet proceeded Master of Arts."^ He took this
degree in Eebruary, 1727, and rejoiced that this step
would enable him to exercise more freedom in his studies,
so that the deficiencies which he felt might be supplied :
but he especially desired to attain a more practical know-
ledge of God, and entire conformity to His will, in the
temper of his mind, and in all his actions ; and this he found
to be a more difficult task.

About this time the rector of Epworth became less able John Wes-
than formerly to attend to the duties of his two livings, and Epworth.
earnestly desired his son John to return home and assist
him as his curate. He comj^lied with his father^s wishes,
and left Oxford for this purpose in August, 1727. But he
visited that university in the following year, and was
ordained priest by Dr. Potter, bishop of Oxford, and imme-
diately afterwards returned to the duties of his curacy at
Wroote and Epworth.

Meanwhile, Charles Wesley pursued his studies as scholar
of Christ Church. When he first entered at Oxford, he was
neither serious in his spirit, nor diligent in his endeavours
to increase in knowledge. During the whole of his stay at
Westminster, he had been under the direction of his eldest
brother Samuel; but, on reaching Oxford, he felt as if at his
own disposal, and was far from being an earnest student.
After a while, however, he chose that course which had
previously been urged on him, and became assiduous in
his efforts to acquire learning; but his spirit was undevout.
^^He pursued his studies dihgently," says John, "and led a
regular, harmless life ; but if I spoke to him about religion,
he would warmly answer, ' What! would you have me to be
* Dii, "\Vhitejie.U)'s "Life," vol. i., p. lOi.

116 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

a saint all at once?' and would hear no more."'^ Sucli was
the state of the two brothers when John left Oxford to
become his father's curate. But soon after that event, and
apparently without the intervention of any particular means,
Charles Wesley also became deeply serious, and earnestly de-
sired to be a spiritual worshipper of God. Knowing that his
brother John kept a diary, in which he noted down those
things which religiously affected him, he wrote for advice re-
specting such a course, as he believed it would be useful to
himself. In this letter he says, " God has thought fit (it
may be to increase my wariness) to deny me at present your
company and assistance. It is through Him strengthening
me I trust to maintain my ground till we meet. And I
hope that neither before nor after that time I shall relapse
into my former state of insensibility. It is through your
means, I firmly believe, that God mil establish what He
hath begun in me ; and there is no one person I would so
willingly have to be the instrument of good to me as
you. It is owing, in great measure, to somebody's
prayers, (my mother's, most likely,) that I am come to
think as I do ; for I caimot tell myself how or Avhen I
awoke out of my lethargy ; only that it was not long after
you went away."t This letter was written in the beginning
of 1729.
Charles No sooncr had Charles Wesley become devout, than he

Wesley and ^Qj^^gj] ^q jjg uscful to thosc about him : and it was the

Ins devout o '

associates Operation of this feeling, probably, placing him in friendly

called " Me- . • i i • ^ • i n

ihodists." intercourse with other serious young men, which first ex-
posed him and his godly companions to the derisive epithet,
of " Methodists." Not that this term was derived from the
practice of an ancient Roman physician, named Themison, as
has been generally supposed, and was now first applied to a
* Jackson's "Life," vol. i., p. 14. t Ilfid., p. 15.

BOOK I. CHAPTEE III. 117

religious purpose, or to an association of professedly reli-
gious people, when it was given to Charles Wesley and liis
associates. This distinguished individual was, indeed, the
first man who was called " a Methodist " in connexion with
the religious movement orginated by the Wesleys; but the
appHcation of the term to very devoted or rigid religious peo-
ple was much earlier. In a sermon preached at Lambeth in
1639, nearly a century before the application of the name
to Charles Wesley and his friends at Oxford, this sentence
occurs : " Where are now our Anabaptists, and plain pack-
staff Methodists, who esteem all flowers of rhetoric in
sermons no better than stinking weeds, and all elegancies of
speech no better than profane spells ?" In 1693, a pamphlet
was published in a controversy between Dr. Daniel Williams
and some other divines among the Nonconformists, with
this title, " A War among the Angels of the Churches :
wherein is shewed the Principles of the New Methodists
in the great Point of Justification," &c. In the fourth
part of Gale's "Court of the Gentiles,'* 1727, that learned
author speaks of a religious sect, whom he calls " the
New Methodists.''

The term " Methodists " was also applied to those theo-
logians who describe the work of the Holy Spirit in strict
conformity with the doctrine of absolute predestination, or
of God's appointment of men to eternal happiness by a
decree totally irrespective of their personal coiiduct. Hence,
in the year 1741, a volume in opposition to this tenet was
published under the title of, " The Use of Reason in Reli-
gion, in Answer to the Methodists," &c., by G. Nelson,
rector of Oakley.

In an English dictionary published in 1706, the word
" Methodist " occurs, and is thus explained : " One that
treats of method, or affects to be methodical"

118 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

" ' The word/ says an anonymous writer of the last
century, ' is derived from /jbeOoho^, ratio docendi, vel
fj.eOoSiKO'i, qui melhodum sequitur, and signifies a person
who disposes things in a regular manner/ ]\Iethodists in
botany are persons \^'ho study a judicious and nice arrange-
ment of plants. Methodists in the history of medicine
were a set of ancient physicians, who adopted and strictly
followed certain rules in their diet and practice. Method-
ists in ecclesiastical history were a set of polemical doctors,
who arose in Prance, in the seventeenth century, in oppo-
sition to the Protestants. The Wesleys and their friends at
Oxford were precise in regulating their conduct, and ar-
ranging their time ; on Avhich account their fellow collegians
cried out, ' They are quite Methodists : there is no man of
science can be more exact in the methodizing his knowledge
than they are in arranging their duties; no careful phy-
sician more exact in regulating the conduct of a patient,
that his health be not impaired, than these in regulating
their conduct, that neither their religion, their souls, nor their
neighbours may suffer.'' Prom such an innocent application
of a name formerly applied to physicians, and always in a
qualified sense to men of science,""^ Charles Wesley and
his pious companions were called " Methodists.'" This,
however, was not the primary designation which their reli-
gious conduct obtained for them. Their diligent and regular
attendance on the communion first induced the appellation
of " SacramentariansJ" After that, they were called, " The
Godly Cluh ;" and lastly, as the crowning invention appli-
cable to the case, " Methodists.^^ After these explana-
tions and definitions of the term " Methodist," it may '
not be amiss to give Wesley's own definition, as found in
his Dictionary, published in 1753 : "A Methodist — one

* Jackson's " Life of Charles 'Wesley," vol. i., p. 18.

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 119

that lives according to the method laid down in the
BMe."

Yet although this name was given to these serious young
men, it does not appear that they had formed any plan of
action, or that they met together at any fixed or stated
times. Mr. Charles Wesley^s own account of it is, that he
lost his first year at college in diversions ; that the next he
set himself to study ; that diligence led him into serious
thinking; that he went to the weekly sacrament, persua-
ding two or three students to accompany him ; and that he
observed the method of study prescribed by the statutes of
the university."^ John Wesley visited Oxford, June, 1729,
and did not return to Epworth until August following.
During this sojourn at the university he had frequent inter-
course with his brother and his devout associates. Soon after
his return to Epworth, he received a letter from Dr. Morley,
the rector of his college, stating that it had been found
necessary to require aU junior fellows who had been chosen
moderators, to attend to the duties of their office in person, j^j^u -yves-
aud urffinc^ him to a compliance with this requirement. ^^^ returns

r , . . ■ . . . , to Oxford.

This he immediately did, and, in November of the same
year, became again a resident at Oxford.

John Wesley was received by his brother and his asso-
ciates as their chief and most esteemed adviser. They were
at this tiaie but four in all, who were thus fully united
together, — John Wesley, Charles AYesley, Mr. Morgan, and
]\Ir. Kirkman. At first the object of their union was
limited to personal improvement and edification. " They
agreed to spend three or four evenings in the week together,
in reading the Greek Testament, with the Greek and Latin
classics. On Sunday evenings they read divinity." Mr.
Morgan was the first to extend their object to a religious
* "Watson's " Life of "Wesley," p. 11.

120

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Active exer-
tions of the
Oxford Me-
thodists,

concern for otliers. Having, in the summer of 1730, called
at the gaol to see a man who was condemned for killing his
wife, he had a conversation with one of the debtors, which
induced him to tell his companions, that he verily believed
it would do much good, if any one would be at the pains of
now and then speaking with them. This led the little
company to determine to visit the prisoners once or twice a
week. They had not long continued this practice, before
Mr. Morgan, who seems to have led the way in these acts
of charity and benevolence, asked Mr. Wesley to go with
him to see a poor woman in the town, who was sick.
This induced them to reflect on the good that might be
effected by spending two or three hours a week in this
species of charity, especially if the minister of the parish
did not object to it. But this course of action was so
novel, and had such an appearance of irregularity, that Mr.
Wesley determined to ask his father's advice before he fuUy
committed himself to it. The venerable minister replied,
" As to your own designs and employments, what can I say
less of them than Valcle proho ;" ("I highly approve ;'')
" and that I have the highest reason to bless God that He
has given me two sons together at Oxford, to whom He has
given grace and courage to turn the war against the world
and the devil, which is the best way to conquer them ?"
And after sundry other advices, the letter concluded thus :
" Your first regular step is to consult with him, if any such
there be, who has a jurisdiction over the prisoners; and
the next is, to obtain the direction and approbation of the
bishop.''"^

Such advice from a man of so much learning, piety, ex-
perience, and love of church order, as the rector of Ep-
worth, greatly encouraged them ; and having compKed with

* MooRJs's "Life of Wesley," vol. i., p. 169.

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 121

the counsel which they had received, and experienced no
difficulty, they pursued their way with renewed ardour and
zeal. Their numbers also slowly increased. In 1730,
two or tliree of Mr. Jolm Wesley's pupils requested per-
mission to meet with them ; and afterward one of Charles's
pupils. Mr. Benjamin Ingham, of Queen's College, and
Mr. T. Broughton, of Exeter, were added to them in 1732.
In the spring of the same year, they were joined by Mr.
Clayton, of Brazennose, and two or three of his pupils.
About the same time, Mr. James Hervey, of Lincoln Col-
lege, (author of the " Meditations,") and Mr. George
"Wliitefield, of Pembroke, were added to their number.

This course was not pursued year after year without ex-
posing them to severe opposition. They became the butt
of ridicule and scorn, a bye-word for the thoughtless and
the profane. They were, however, enabled to hold on
their way. Mr. Morgan, indeed, who had always been fore-
most in works of charity, after a lengthened illness, died in
August, 1732. Violent persecution damped the ardour of
others, and the seductive influence of an eminent person
of station and reputed piety took away another ; but the
Wesleys, still encouraged by their pious father, persevered.

Yet it is evident that John Wesley, whilst prosecuting Joim Wes-
this devoted course of pious and self-denying action, was not ritual state
living in the experience of the salvation of the Gospel. ^^ ^'"^ *""''■
The following passages from a letter to his mother, written
about this time, clearly unfold the state of his mind : —

"You say you have renounced the world. And what
have I been doing all this time ? What have I done ever
since I was born ? Why, I have been plunging myself
into it more and more. It is enough : ' Awake thou that
sleepest.' Is there not one Lord, one Spirit, one hope of
our calling ? one way of attaining that hope ? Then I am

VOL. I. G

122 IIISTOUY OF "WESLEYAN METHODISM.

to renounce the world as well as you. That is the very
thing I want to do, — to draw off my affections from this
world, and fix them on a better. But how ? Wliat is the
surest and shortest way ? Is it not to be humble ? Surely
this is a large step in the way. But the question recurs. How
am I to do this ? To own the necessity is not to be humble.
In many tilings you have interceded for me, and prevailed.
Who knows but in this, too, you may be successful ? If
you can spare me only that little part of Thursday evening,
which you formerly bestowed upon me in another manner,
I doubt not but it would be as useful now for correcting
my heart, as it was then for forming my judgment.

" When I observe how fast life flies away, and how slow
improvement comes, I think one can never be too much
afi'aid of dying before one has learned to live ; I mean, even
in the course of nature. Tor Avere I sure the ' silver
cord ' should not be violently ' loosed,^ that ' the wheel '
should not ' be broken at the cistern,' till it was quite
worn away by its own motion ; yet what a time would this
give me for such a work ! a moment to transact the busi-
ness of eternity ! What are forty years in comparison of
this ? So that, were I sure, what never man yet was
sure of, how little would it alter the case ! How justly
still might I cry out ! —

" ' Downward I hasten to my destined place ;

There none obtain Thy aid, none sing Thy praise.
Soon shall I lie in Death's deep ocean drown'd :
Is mercy there ? is sweet forgiveness found ?
0 save me yet, while on the blink I stand !
Rebuke these stonns, and set me safe on land!
O make my longings and Thy mercy stu-e !
Thou art the God of power.' " *

This is certainly the language of a deeply devout mind,
* Dr. Whiteheab's " Life of "Wesley," vol. i., p. 443.

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 123

conscious of wanting, and longing to obtain, entire con-
formity to the divine will. Here we see the learned and
strong-minded college tutor pausing amid his pious labours,
to unbosom the state of his soul to his godly mother, and
imploring her to set apart some portion of her time to seek,
by intercessory prayer to God, that he might attain to true
humility and self-renunciation. This was the spiritual con-
dition of John Wesley while he was regarded as a prodigy
of piety at Oxford. About this time (January 1st, 1733)
Wesley preached at St. Mary^s a sermon on the circumci-
sion of the heart, in which he gives just such an expo-
sition of spiritual religion as would be given by a man
earnestly devoted to God, yet ignorant of the way of salva-
tion by simple faith in Christ.

He was about this time called to pass through very
severe trials. Short and necessary as were his occasional
seasons of absence from Oxford, they told very sadly on
the stability of his young associates. The storm of oppo-
sition and persecution still raged, and many who had given
promise of a better result shrank from continued ridicule
and censure ; so that the five-and-twenty communicants at
St. Mary's were reduced to five. Still John Wesley and
his brother stood firm, and devoted themselves to their
work with such intense earnestness, that at length John's
health gave way ; he expectorated blood, and his friends
were for a while much alarmed ; but his constitution sus-
tained the shock, and he, after a while, recovered his usual
strength, and renewed his labours under a deeper sense than
ever of the brevity of time, and the importance of eternity.

Just at this time another trial met him : his father was He is ear-
now e\'idently declining in health, and anxiously wished to ^y\ig ^^fg,.
see a suitable provision made for the spiritual wants of a *° ^^^^^^

permanently

parish in which he had spent so many years of his life. atEpworth.

G 2

124 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Nothing seemed so likely to meet this case satisfactorily, as
for his son John to endeavour to secure the appointment as
his father's successor. The parishioners were as earnest in
this wish as their venerable rector. The measure seemed
also specially desirable on account of the family, which
would thus be kept together, — at least the widow and the
unmarried daughters, — and not be left totally unprovided for
on the death of the good old man. He accordingly wrote
to John on the subject : but the reply he received showed
that his son believed he could get more good and do more
good at Oxford, than as a country rector. The request
was, however, urged by his brother Samuel with great
energy, and also by other members of the family; but in
vain. John was inflexible ; he fully beheved it to be his re-
ligious duty to remain at Oxford : he therefore replied
kindly, but firmly, to all the arguments of his family ; and
the correspondence continued for some time, especially be-
tween his brother Samuel and himself, until the whole
matter was resolved into one question, namely, whether at
his ordination he did, or did not, solemnly engage *^to
undertake the cure of a parish." He admitted that he was
not the proper judge of this engagement : so he immediately
referred the question to the bishop for his decision. The
answer was, " It doth not seem to me, that at your ordi-
nation you engaged yourself to undertake the cure of any
parish, provided you can, as a clergyman, better serve God
and His church in your present or some other station."
This judgment settled the question; for John Wesley at
once said, " That I can, as a clergyman, better serve God
and His church in my present station, I have all reason-
able evidence.""^ Sonthey has spoken of the conduct of
John Weslev in this case, as " an affair of relimous casu-
* Whitehead's ''Life/' vol. i.; p. 487.

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 125

istrj/'' in which the interests of his mother and sisters were
entirely disregarded. Tliis is most unjust; for there is no-
thing in the account, as it stands in the letters of the
family^ to justify any suspicion that he acted in this case
under any influence but that of a stern sense of duty ; and
as to his mother, it is by no means certain that she desired
her son to come to Epworth. It is at least well known,
that this pious and energetic woman was not backward in
delivering her sentiments on passing events, of a public or
private nature, when she had formed a judgment respecting
them. But here Dr. Wliitehead, with all the family docu-
ments before him, says, " In the midst of this debate, he
(John Wesley) wrote to his mother, without taking the
least notice of it : nor do I find that she wrote to him on
that subject; which appears extraordinary, if she tvas
of the same opinion with her husband and her son
Samuel.^'^

The Kev. Samuel Wesley died at Epworth in April, 1735.
He had for some time previous been manifestly ripening
for his departure from earth. John and Charles were both
with him in his last hours, and witnessed the calm serenity
of his mind, as he passed through his mortal agony. He
enjoyed a clear sense of his acceptance with God, and was con-
sequently far in advance of his sons in evangelical knowledge
and spiritual attainments. When, therefore, they heard their
father, on the bed of death, utter the memorable words,
" The inward witness, son, the inward witness ; this is the
proof, the strongest proof, of Christianity," they understood
him not. Yet it was this which sustained the dying saint, and
enabled him to say with a smile, — when John asked him,
"Are you in much pain V — "God does chasten me with pain,
yea, all my bones with strong pain ; but I thank Him for all,
* Whitehead's " Life," vol. i., p. 488.

126

HISTORY OP WESLEYATSr METHODISM.

John and
Cliarles
Wesley cou-
sent to go
as mission-
aries to
Georsria.

The origin
and object
of the
colony.

I bless Him for all, I love Him for all V* But, although
the two sons could not fully understand the nature
and extent of their father's godly confidence, they profited
by the solemn season, and dwelt in thankful meditation on
his triumphant end, many years afterwards.

John and Charles "Wesley now returned to Oxford, and
seemed quite safe from any further temptation to remove
from that favourite seat of learning and of labour. Yet,
strange to say, within six months from the death of their
father, the two Wesleys were on their way to the distant
colony of Georgia, on the American continent. The man
who resisted every inducement to leave Oxford and settle
in the place of his birth, in the bosom of his family, to
minister to a people who earnestly desired his presence,
now consented to leave Oxford and England, for a distant
infant colony, to preach to emigrant settlers or barbarous
Indians. One thing is clear from the mere narration of
these facts, namely, that they afford an ample refutation of
all the censures cast upon John Wesley for declining to
apply for the living of Ep worth, by proving that he was
only influenced by a strong desire to go where he con-
scientiously believed he could get and do most good.

As the colony of Georgia is so intimately connected with
the early history of John and Charles Wesley, it may be
necessary to state briefly the origin, object, and progress of
that colonial settlement. It was formed under a royal
charter, and comprehended the tract of country extending
between the rivers Savannah and Alatamaha on the American
continent. The name of Georgia was given to it in com-
pliment to George the Second, under whose auspices it was
commenced. The management of the colony was vested in
trustees, who were required annually to report their pro-
* Jackson's " Life of Cliarles Wesley," vol. i., p. 34.

BOOK I. CHAPTEB, III. 127

ceeclings to the Lord Chancellor of England, and the Lord
Chief Justice of the Court of Common Pleas. The design
of the undertaking -w'as twofold. It was to be an outlet to
the redundant population at home, especially of London :
and to be an asylum for such foreign Protestants as were
harassed by Popish persecution. James Oglethorpe, Esq.,
a military man, who was afterwards raised to the rank of
general, was made the governor, and intrusted with the
organization of the colony. He had taken an active
part in obtaining the charter, and was one of the original
trustees. He was an enterprising, public-spirited man,
and was regarded as being kind and benevolent in his dis-
position. Among the trustees were several pious Presby-
terians as weU as Churchmen.

This scheme excited great attention at the time. Par-
liament voted a sum of money to enable the trustees to
carry their purpose into effect ; and as the trustees were to
receive no remuneration for their services, they brought the
subject before the public, and solicited contributions in aid
of their object. One of the trustees. Dr. John Burton,
fellow of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, preached a ser-
mon on behalf of this project in the parish church of St.
Mary-le-Bow, on Thursday, March 15th, 1733, in which
he urged the importance of the proposed measure.
Soon after, a quarto volume was pubHshed for the same
purpose, in which great stress was laid on the piteous case
of Protestant Christians in many of the Popish continental
states, and the Christian duty and charity of opening a
way for their deliverance, and of affording them a refuge
where they might worship God in peace.

These appeals were liberally responded to by the more
serious part of the English people. The name of Mr.
Samuel AYesley, Jun., stands in the list as a subscriber of

128 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

five guineas to the fund^ and as one who would receive
subscriptions towards the object. The trustees received,
from June 1732 to June 1733, the sum of £3,723. IBs. Id.
in money, besides large quantities of Bibles, Testaments,
and other books, household furniture, and divers useful
articles. Having made their arrangements, they invited all
classes of people to whom emigration was desirable, —
Koman Catholics only excepted, — to avail themselves of
the advantages which this colony offered. The unemployed
poor, bankrupts, and such other persons as were in cir-
cumstances of hopeless embarrassment, were offered a free
passage ; and Mr. Oglethorpe, who had conducted the first
settlers, and received many other immigrations, after having
remained in the colony fifteen months, returned to Eng-
land, to take charge of a further supply of emigrants. This
gentleman well knew the sterling worth of John and Charles
Wesley, having been for a long time a personal friend of
the family.

While he was making arrangements for conducting
this second company to Georgia, application was made
to some of the Oxford Methodists to settle in the
colony as clergymen; and Dr. John Burton pressed Mr.
John Wesley to undertake a mission among the Indians
in the neighbourhood of the colony. After considerable
hesitation, and taking the advice of friends, he con-
sented to go as a Missionary to the Indians ; and it was
finally arranged that Charles should accompany him as
secretary to the governor. Till this time Charles had
declined taking orders; but he was now ordained, that
he might be able to ofiiciate as a clergyman in a regular
manner in the colony, where the spiritual interests of the
people had been much neglected.^

* Jackson's " Life of Cliaiies Wesley."

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 129

This decision of the two brothers naturally excited very The motives
great surprise. Those who thought they knew them best at of the^^Ves-
that time, believed that nothing but " stern necessity " ^^>^ "* ^'"*

"^ enterprise.

could induce John Wesley to leave Oxford. Dr. Coke and
Mr. Henry Moore, however, in reply to this impression,
observe, "Had these persons enjoyed the intimacy with
Mr. Wesley which we were favoured with, they would have
been able easily to account for it. From what has been
said, it would appear that Mr. Wesley^s mind was deeply
impressed with religious sentiments. He had devoted
himself entirely to God. It has appeared, also, from his
own words, how exceedingly painful all commerce with the
world was to him; and that he had, deeply imbibed even
that undue love of retirement, which all good men have
felt more or less, from the Egyptian hermits of the second
century down to the elegant and pious Cowley.

" But this was not all. He was at that time an admirer
of the mystic writers ; and though he had not embraced the
peculiar sentiments of those who were grossly unscriptural,
— from the time he was homo unius lilri, as he himself
terms it, 'a man of one book,' valuing none comparatively
but the Bible, — yet he still believed many of the mystic
writers were, to use his own words, ' the best explainers of
the Gospel of Christ.' And every one knows, as he has
remarked, how continually those that are supposed to be
the purest of them, cry out, ' To the desert ! To the desert !'
What wonder, then, if at this time, when having only
attained to what St. Paul calls, ^ the spirit of bondage unto
fear/ when he found every company and almost every
person discompose his mind ; when he found all his senses
ready to betray him into sin, upon every exercise of them ;
and that all within him, as well as every creature he con-
versed with, tended to extort that bitter cry, ' O wretched

G 5

130 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

man that I am ! who shall deliver me ?' — what wonder^ I
say, that he should close in with a proposal which seemed
at one stroke to cut him off from both the smiling and
frowning world, and to enable him to be dead to the world
and crucified with Christ, which he then thought could be
only thus attained ? This is the account which he himself
has given us of his views and motives at this period. It
will appear, therefore, that when he consented to go as a
missionary to Georgia, he only manifested a continuation
and higlier exercise of that determined resolution of being
separated from the world which he had evinced in his
refusal of the living of Epworth. But that he did not
hastily agree to leave his pupils, friends, and country, is to
be inferred from his own journals, and has been fully
explained to us by himself.^' ^

Persons who have never progressed in the experience
of religion even as far as John Wesley had attained at this
time, will certainly be unable to appreciate this statement,
and must, if they will write on the subject, however unin-
tentionally, misrepresent him. And this has been done in
numerous instances from his own time to that of South ey.
But here is a statement which two witnesses, whose veracity
is unimpeachable, declare they received from ]\Ir. Wesley's
own lips, not iri a single conversation which might be but
partially remembered^ but in full explanations s])read over
many years of intimate intercourse and friendly co-operation.
And this statement is such an one as any person who has
really experienced the salvation of the Gospel, will fully
apprehend and receive.

The Rev. Thomas Jackson has thus put this case before
us in a masterly and convincing manner : "Of the
purity of their motives, indeed, no doubt can be enter-
* Coke and Moore's " Life of Wesley," p. 92.

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 131

tained. They were both happily and usefully employed as
coUege tutors; and had they sought preferment in the
Church, considering their acquirements, talents, and con-
nexions, they might doubtless have obtained it. But the
fact is, by reading the writings of ]\Ir. Law, and others of
a similar kind, they were deeply impressed with the
necessity of holiness. According to their apprehensions,
true hohness is attained principally by means of sufferings,
mental and bodily ; and hence they adopted this mode of
life, resolved to do and suffer wliatever it should please
God to lay upon them. Their theological views were not
only defective, but erroneous. They understood not the
true nature of a sinner's justification before God, nor the
faith by which it is obtained, nor its connexion with sancti-
fication. Holiness of heart and life was the object of their
eager pursuit ; and this they sought, not by faith, but by
works and personal austerity, according to the leading doc-
trine of Mr. Law. ' Our end in leaving our native
country,' says Mr. John Wesley, ' ^^'as not to avoid want,
(God having given us plenty of temporal blessings,) nor to
gain the dung and dross of riches or honour ; but singly this,
- — to save our souls; to live wholly to the glory of God.' "*
It must not, however, be supposed, that in tliis matter
John "Wesley overlooked altogether the case of liis family, John wes-
and the claims which his widowed mother, to whom he ence to his
owed so much, had upon his sympathy and support. On
the contrary, when every other objection which he raised
had been answered, he mentioned the grief it might give
his mother. " I am," said he, " the staff of her age, her
cliief support and comfort ;■" and he put tins so strongly,
that it was only to be met by the inquiry, " Will you go
if your mother's consent can be obtained?" Believing
* Jackson's "Life of Charles Wesley," vol. i., p. 45.

mother iu
this case.

13:3 HISTOUY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

this to be impossible, lie agreed that she should be con-
sulted. Ou the question being put to Mrs. Wesley, she
said, "If I had twenty sons, I should rejoice that they
were all so employed, though I should never see them
more : " an answer worthy of the mother and of the son.
Wesley now regarded his way as made plain, and thought
that in entering on this work he was doing what was the
will of God concerning him.
The mission- On Tuesday, October 14th, 1735, this party left London
anes proceed ^ Qravesencl, to embark for Georgia. It consisted of

ou their ' o

voyage. John and Charles Wesley, B. Ingham, and C. Delamotte.
On the following Tuesday they sailed from Gravesend, and
proceeded on their voyage. The sliijj which carried the
Wesleys contained one hundred and twenty-four persons,
men, women, and children, including Mr. Oglethorpe, and
twenty-six Germans, members of the Moravian Church,
with David Nitschman, their bishop. These pious Germans
were going to Georgia, in compliance with the invitation
given to persecuted Protestants, that they might enjoy
their own peculiar religious rites, and extend the blessings
of divine knowledge to the neighbouring Indians. Six-
teen of their brethren had emigrated to this colony in the
preceding year, and were already engaged in this Christian
enterprise, under the direction of their ministers.

The Wesleys were always diligent and regular to a pro-
verb. The elder of the brothers has given us the following
sketch of their general course of procedure during the voyage :
Their em- " Our comuion Way of living was this : From four in the
rnoymen a jjjQj.^^jj^g ^^|| g^g g^^^]^ q£ ^g ^-^gg^j pj-iv^te prayer. From five

to seven we read the Bible together, carefully comparing
it (that we might not lean to our own understandings)
with the writings of the earliest ages. At seven we break-
fasted. At eight were the public prayers. Prom nine to

BOOK I. CHAPTEE, III. 133

twelve I usually learned German, and Mr. Delamotte
Greek. My brother writ sermons, and Mr. Ingham
instructed the children. At twelve we met to give an
account to one another what we had done since our last
meeting, and what we designed to do before our next.
About one we dined. The time from dinner to four we
spent in reading to those whom each of us had taken in
charge, or in speaking to them severally, as need required.
At four were the evening prayers ; when either the second
lesson was explained, (as it always was in the morning,) or
the cliildren were catechized and instructed before the con-
gregation. Prom five to six we again used private prayer.
Trom six to seven I read in our cabin to two or three of
the passengers, (of whom there were about eighty English
on board,) and each of my brethren to a few more in theirs.
At seven I joined with the Germans in their public service ;
while Mr. Ingham was reading between the decks, to as
many as deshed to hear. At eight we met again, to exhort
and instruct one another. Between nine and ten we went
to bed, where neither the roaring of the sea, nor the motion
of the ship, could take away the refreshing sleep which God
gave us."^

During this voyage John Wesley was very much sur- Surprised at
prised and impressed with the conduct of the poor Ger- confidence
mans. Some of them would perform the most servile °^ ^^^ ^"'

^ mans.

ofiices for their fellow-passengers, for which they neither
desired nor would receive any pay, saying, " It was good
for their proud hearts, and their loving Saviour had done
more for them," They bore opposition and injury without
resistance or retaliation : but what affected him most was
their conduct in a violent storm. "There was now,''^ he
observes, "an opportunity of trying whether they were

* " Joiu-nal," October 21st, 1735.

134 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

delivered from the spirit of fear^ as well as from that of
pride, anger, and revenge. In the midst of the psalm
wherewith tlieir service began, the sea broke over, split the
main-sail in pieces, covered the ship, and poured in between
the decks, as if the great deep had already swallowed us
up. A terrible screaming began amongst the English.
The Germans calmly sung on. I asked one of them after-
wards, 'Was you not afraid?' He answered, 'I thank
God, no!' I asked, 'But were not your women and
children afraid?' He replied mildly, 'No: our women
and children are not afraid to die."'"*^

The vessel reached the Savannali river on the afternoon
of Thursday, March 5th. On the next day, Wesley, the
governor, and others landed on an island, and, kneeling
down, returned thanks to God for the protection they had
received during the voyage. Mr. Oglethorpe then took a
boat and went up to Savannah, and returned the following
morning with Mr. Spangeuberg, one of the German pastors.
Wesley soon perceived his piety and spirit, and requested
his advice as to his own conduct. " ' My brother,"' said the
German, " ' I must first ask you one or two questions. Have
you the witness within yourself? Does the Spirit of God
bear witness with your spirit that you are a child of God?' I
was surprised, and knew not what to answer. He observed
it, and asked, ' Do you know Jesus Christ ?' I paused,
and said, ' I know He is the Saviour of the world.' ' True,'
replied he, ' but do you know He has saved you ?' I
answered, ' I hope He has died to save me.' He only added,
' Do you know yourself?' I said, 'I do.' But I fear they
were vain words." f

The first disappointment which Mr. John Wesley met
with, was to learn the impossibility of preacliing the Gospel

* "Journal," Jauuary 25th, 173G. . f H^id., February 7th, 1736,

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 135

to the Indians, as he intended when he left England. John Wes-
About a week after he landed, he had an interview impossible
with Tomo Chachi, the Indian chief who had been taken *° P''^^'^'* '°

the Indians.

to England by Mr. Oglethorpe, and had been presented
to George 11. and his queen. He addressed Mr. Wes-
ley by an interpreter thus : " I am glad you are come.
When I was in England, I desired that some should speak
the great word to me, and my nation then desired to hear
it; but now we are all in confusion. Yet I am glad you
are come. I will go up and speak to the wise men of our
nation, and I hope they will hear. But we would not be made
Christians as the Spaniards make Christians : we would be
taught before we are baptized.'^ ^ The chief accordingly
went to his people ; but although Mr. Wesley afterward had
occasional conversations with some of the Indians, the way
was never opened for his commencing a mission among
them. In consequence of this, the brothers separated :
Charles Wesley proceeded to Erederica, where Mr. Ogle-
thorpe principally resided, while John Wesley began to
preach at Savannah.

Never did two ministers enter upon their work with more John and
zeal and assiduity, and but seldom with richer natural talents, wesiey mi-
than did the two Wesleys in Georgia. Charles conducted ^^f^\ ^" ^'"^

•' *-" colonists un-

four religious services every day, for the benefit of those who successfully,
chose and had leisure to attend ; and he was in the habit
of giving an extemporary exposition of the lessons at the
morning and evening prayer. As no church had been built,
those services were generally conducted in the open air.
Meanwhile, John Wesley and Mr. Delamotte were no less dili-
gently employed at Savannah. They agreed to advise the
more serious among them " to form themselves into a sort of
little society, and to meet once or twice a week, in order to

* "Journal," February lilh, 1736.

136 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

reprove, instruct, and exhort one another ; to select out of
these a smaller number for a more intimate union with each
other, which might be forwarded, partly by our conversing
singly with each, and partly by our inviting them all together
to our house : and this accordingly we determined to do every
Sunday, in the afternoon." Wesley began his ministry by di-
viding the public prayers according to the original appoint-
ment of the church. The morning service began at five ;
the communion office with the sermon at eleven; and
the evening service about three. He also commenced
visiting all the inhabitants of the parish from house to house;
and tliis he determined to do at the time when the excessive
heat prevented them from working, between twelve o'clock
and three in the afternoon."^

Yet it is a notorious fact, which ought to be freely and fully
acknowledged, that neither of the brothers was successful in
his efforts. As far as regards the great end for which the
Christian ministry was instituted, they laboured in vain.
Why was this ? Dr. Southey evidently attributes their fail-
ure to their ascetic habits, their ecclesiastical harshness, and
the innovations which they introduced. It is true, they
did lay themselves open to grave reflection on some of these
grounds. They insisted, according to the rubric, but con-
trary to the practice of the Church of England, upon bap-
tizing infants by immersion. Nor could they be induced
to depart from this mode unless the parents would certify
that tlie child was weakly. Persons were not allowed to
act as sponsors, because they were not communicants. No
baptism was recognised as valid, unless it was performed by
a minister episcopally ordained ; and those who had allowed
their children to be baptized in any other manner, were
earnestly exhorted to have them re -baptized. One of the

* "Joui'ual," May, 1730.

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 137

most pious men in the colony John Wesley refused to
receive at the communion, because according to these views
he had not been baptized in an orthodox manner. In his
Journal under the date, " September 29th, 1749/^ he inserts
a letter which he had received from John Martin Bolzius, on
which he thus remarks : " What a truly Christian piety and
simpUcity breathe in these lines ! And yet this very man,
when I was at Savannah, did I refuse to admit to the Lord^s
table, because he was not baptized ; that is, not baptized by
a minister who had been episcopally ordained. Can any one
carry high-church zeal higher than this ? And how well
have I been since beaten with mine own staff !^^ So,
also, he refused to read the burial service over the body
of a person whose baptism, for the same reason, was in his
iuds^ment invalid. There can be no doubt that a rigid Causes of

'' ^ . ° their failure.

adherence to such external forms, so alien from the genius
of the Gospel, would to a serious extent mar the ministry
of any man. It is equally certain, that the ascetic practices
of the Wesleys would be likely to produce an unfavourable
effect. Eefusing the comfort of a bed, they slept on the
ground. Finding they could live on bread, they rejected
all besides as luxuries. To countenance the poor boys in
his school, John Wesley went barefooted. Yet, notwith-
standing all these extravagant practices, and even the
greater imprudence on which Southey lays so much stress,
of having prayers about the same time that " one of the
better order of colonists gave a balV^ by which means
the ball-room was kept so empty, that the entertainment
could not go forward, — it does not appear that the secret
of their fadure consisted principally in this part of their
conduct.

On the contrary, there can be no doubt that Mv. Jack-
son has correctly apprehended and clearly stated the case

138 HISTORY OF "WESLEYAN METHODISM.

in the following important passage. Speaking of Charles
Wesley, he says, " The principal canse of his want of success
is doubtless to be found in the defectiveness of his theolo-
gical views, and, consequently, of his own piety. Several
of the sermons which he preached at Frederica are still
extant in his neat and elegant hand- writing. The doctrines
which they contain are precisely those of Mr. Law. The
pleasures of the world are all vain and sinful, and there-
fore to be renounced; the evils of our nature render us
unfit for the service and enjoyment of God, and are to be
mortified by fasting, prayer, and a constant course of
universal self-denial ; we are the creatures of God, and are,
therefore, to devote ourselves to Him in body, soul, and
spirit, with the utmost fervour, simplicity, and purity of
intention. In these discourses, as in the eloquent volumes
of Law, we look in vain for correct and impressive views of
the atonement and intercession of Christ, and of the offices
of the Holy Spirit. It cannot here be said, ' Christ is all
and in all !' No satisfactory answer is given to the
question, 'What must I do to be saved?' Men are
required to run the race of Christian holiness with a load
of uncancelled guilt on their consciences, and wliile the
corruptions of their nature are unsubdued by renewing
grace. The preacher has no adequate conception of a sin-
ner's justification before God. He sometimes confounds
tliis blessing with sanctification ; and at other times he
speaks of it as a something which is to take place in the
day of judgment. Never does he represent it as consisting
in the full and unmerited forgiveness of all past sins,
obtained not by works of righteousness, but by the simple
exercise of faith in a penitent state of the heart, and imme-
diately followed by the gift of the Holy Ghost, producing
peace of conscience, the filial spirit, power over aU sin, and

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 139

the joyous hope of eternal Kfe. On the contrar}^^ he satisfies
hunseK with reproving the vices and sins of the people with
unsparing severity, and with holding up the standard of
practical holiness ; denouncing the divine vengeance against
all who fall short of it ; but without directing them to the
only means by which they can obtain forgiveness and a new
heart. The consequence was, that tlie more serious part of
the people were discouraged ; for they were called to the
hopeless task of presenting to God a spiritual service, while
they were themselves the servants of sin; and of loving
Him with all their heart, while they were strangers to His
forgiving mercy, and laboured under a just apprehension of
His wrath. Charles's ministry, like that of his brother, at
tliis time did not embody those great doctrines of the evan-
gelical dispensation which constitute ' the truth as it is in
Jesus,' and upon which the Holy Ghost is wont to set his
seal, by making them instrumental in the conversion and
salvation of men. The quickening energy of the Spirit,
therefore, without which all human efforts are unavaihng,
was in a great measure withheld. The brothers, with the
best possible intentions, laboured to repair the ' old gar-
ment,' by 'sewing' upon it 'new' and unfulled 'cloth,'
which was stiff and un wrought; but as it neither agreed
with the old in colour, nor in quality, it ' took from the
old, and the rent was made worse.' To use another illus-
tration deduced from our Lord, they spent their time and
strength in ' putting new wine into old ' leathern ' bot-
tles;' where it no sooner began to ferment, than 'the
bottles were marred, and the wine was spilled.'""^

This was the reason why the Wesley s laboured unsuc-
cessfully in Georgia. And their failure was all the more
signal, on account of the isolation and peculiarity of the
* " Life of Charles Weslcyj" vol. i., p. 54.

140 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

situation in that raw and unsettled colony. In this
country it would hardly have been possible for the result
to be so strongly marked. There, in an infant community,
with society scarcely formed, the people few in number,
influenced by petty jealousies and rivalries, and consisting,
to a considerable extent, of reckless and unprincipled
persons, nothing but the "power of God unto salvation"
could have given them success. And without this, the
zeal, sincerity, and perseverance with which these devout
ministers urged holiness on the people, only served more
clearly to show that they were attempting an impossibility.

They, indeed, met with other causes of disquiet, difficulty,
and danger, although, perhaps, most of these had some con-
nexion with the character they evinced, and the conduct
they pursued. Charles had not been acting in the colony
as secretary to the governor a week, before he became an
object of suspicion and dislike to persons who endeavoured
to ruin him in the estimation of his chief. Pew infant
colonies have been raised up under such a standard of
morals as John and Charles Wesley preached, and which
the latter carried into the duties of his secular office as
secretary to the governor. Their conduct and eflbrts were
therefore generally regarded as intolerable.

It has been said, that General Oglethorpe saw the
character of John Wesley^s mind, and the use to which his
talents might be turned in the colony, on their outward
voyage ; but despaired of employing him successfully whilst
he remained so rigidly religious ; and that, in the hope of
induciiig some alteration in this respect, he caused measures
to be taken with a view of drawing him into a matrimonial
engagement. Whether this conjecture is well founded or
otherwise, it is certain that both John and Charles AYesley
were, whilst in the colony, placed in circumstances of great

BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 141

delicacy, difficulty, and danger to their ministerial reputa-
tion. It would appear that Oglethorpe was imposed
upon, for a short time, by artful misrepresentations con-
cerning the Wesleys ; and that his servants in the mean-
time, but probably without his concurrence, treated Charles
Wesley with the most heartless cruelty. The mischievous
plot was soon discovered ; and though Charles Wesley im-
mediately retired from Georgia, he never lost his friend-
ship for the general. But if any such scheme as that
alluded to above was formed and acted on, it failed. The
two brothers adhered to their principles and their pious
practices ; and althougli they suffered much annoyance,
pain, and danger in the colony from various causes, they
extricated themselves with honour from all the snares by
which they had been surrounded, and left the country with
unstained integTity and increased experience.

Charles Wesley arrived in England on the 3rd of Their retum
December, 1736, and received a hearty welcome from his t° E'^g''"^'^-
friends, whom he visited in succession as soon as his
health — which was far from being good — permitted.
London, Oxford, and Tiverton occupied him for some
weeks.

John Wesley returned on the 1st of February, 1738,
nearly one year and three months after his brother. On
reaching the land of his birth after such an absence, he
records the state of his heart in the following memorable
words : " It is now two years and almost four months
since I left my native country to teach the Georgian
Indians the nature of Christianity ; but what have I
learned myself in tlie mean time ? Why, (what I the
least of all suspected,) that I, who went to America to
convert others, was never myself converted to God."'^

* "Journal," rebruary 29tli, 1738.

142 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

The religious reader will perceive here, — what, indeed,
Wesley indicated by a foot-note to this passage in his
" Journal/^ namely, — that the sense in which tliis assertion
is strictly correct, is that which makes the term "con-
verted" set forth the state of a person who by faith in
Christ had obtained a sense of the pardon of sin, and the
witness of the Holy Spirit to his adoption. In the general
sense in which the word is often used, as implying a turn-
ing from sin to God, it could not be said that Wesley had
never up to this time been converted.

BOOK 11.

WESLEYAN METHODISM FROM THE CONVERSION
OP JOHN WESLEY TO HIS DEATH.

CHAPTER I.

THE CONVERSION OP JOHN AND CHAHLES WESLEY, AND
THEIR PERSONAL INTERCOURSE WITH THE MORAVIANS.

Importance of tMs Subject — Wesley meets vnth Peter BoUer — Is fully
coEvinced of his own spiritual Destitution — These Views and Feelings
of Wesley contrary to prevailing Systems of Belief — Yet quite consistent
^vith Scriptm'e and Eeason — He obtains a clear Sense of pardpning
]\Iercy — This religious Experience vindicated — The Conversion of
Charles Wesley — Wesley visits the Moravian Settlements in Gei*many
— The Origin of the Moravian Church — Noble Struggles of Bohemia
against Papal TjTanny — Count Zinzendorf — He promotes a Moravian
Establishment on his Estate in Saxony — ; Wesley visits Herrnlmt — Is
greatly instructed and edified by the Christian Knowledge and Expe-
rience of the People — Retm-ns to England.

There is scarcely a subject which can be discussed in importance
reugious literature, oi more momentous importance than subject.
the conversion of John Wesley; meaning, as we do, by
this term, his obtaining a clear sense of the forgiveness of
his sins, and the witness of the Holy Ghost to his adoption
as a child of God.

He was a man of undoubted capacity, of acute and
energetic intellect, and of great learning; a person who
had from his youth maintained a strictly moral and virtuous
deportment, and who was known as a strenuous upholder of
the most rigid ecclesiastical order. Yet this man, possess-

144

IIISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

ing all tlicsc advantages, and feeling conscious that lie lias
earnestly endeavoured to do the will of God, is, notwith-
standing, very unhappy, — indeed, the subject of great spi-
ritual misery. He feels the sentence of death in himself,
— knows that he is not prepared for death or for heaven.
Is this statement coinpatible with the doctrines of the New
Testament ? or is it a subject for ridicule and sarcasm ?
It was well observed by Richard Watson, that the manner
in which Dr. Southey treated this subject was as unjust to
Christianity as to Wesley and Methodism.

That we may avoid a similar error, and afford a clear,
consistent, and scriptural narrative of this individual change
of heart, in which was involved the origin of Methodism,
it will be desirable to adhere as closely as possible to the
account which Wesley himself has given of his views and
feelings in the state of transition, and which, without
variation, he published to the world many times during
his life, and left to posterity as a permanent and authentic
narrative when he died.

The strong language in which he expressed his sense of
condemnation and danger, on his arrival in England from
•America, was given at the close of the last chapter ; nor
was this in any way modified after he had been a few weeks in
this country. Writing in his Journal on February 7th, 1738,
he calls it " a day much to be remembered," because on it
he first held personal intercourse with Peter Bohler, a young
German minister, who had just then landed in England ;
and with whose piety, intelligence, and spirit, he was so
much pleased, that he adds, " From this time I did not will-
ingly lose any opportunity of conversing with him, while I
staid in London." Wesley accordingly had several other
interviews with this pious German during the ensuing two
or tliree weeks ; and having gone to Oxford to visit his

»

BOOK II. CHAPTER I. 145

brother Charles, who was ill there, he says, under date
of March 4th, " I found my brother at Oxford, recovering
from his pleurisy, and with him Peter Bohler, by whom,
in the hand of the great God, I was on Sunday, the 5th,
clearly convinced of unbelief, of the want of that faith
whereby alone we are saved." With this conviction it was
suggested to his mind that he should discontinue preach-
ing ; but from this course Peter Bohler earnestly dissuaded
him. Wesley complied with his advice, and, wherever he
went, diligently and, to the full extent of the spiritual light
he had received, faithfully preached " the truth as it is in
Jesus." On the 10th Peter returned to London, Wesley
contributing six shillings from his scanty store toward his
expenses.* On Thursday, March 23rd, he wrote thus in
his Journal : " I met Peter again, who now amazed me more
and more, by the accounts he gave of the fruits of living
faith, — the holiness and happiness which he affirmed to
attend it. The next morning I began the Greek Testament
again, resolving to abide by ' the la^v and the testimony,'
and being confident that God would hereby show me
whether this doctrine was of God." On the first of the
following April, we read in his Journal, " Being at Mr.
Fox's Society, my heart was so full that I could not con-
fine myself to the forms of prayer which we were accus-
tomed to use there. Neither do I purpose to be confined
to them any more ; but to pray indifferently, with a form
or without, as may be suitable to particular occasions."
On the following day, being the Sabbath, he speaks of his
ministerial labours, and adds, " I see the promise ; but it
is afar off."

On Saturday, April 22nd, this entry is found in his
Journal : " I met Peter Bohler once more. I had now no

* " Wesleyan Methodist Magazine for 1854," p. 688.
VOL. I. H

146 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

objection to what he said on the nature of faith ; namely,
that it is (to use the words of our Church) ' a sure trust
and confidence which a man hath in God, that through the
merits of Christ his sins are forgiven, and he reconciled to
the favour of God/ Neither could I deny the happiness
or holiness which he described as fruits of this living faith.
' The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we
are the children of God,^ and, 'He that believeth hath
the witness in himseK,^ fuUy convinced me of the former :
as, 'Whatsoever is born of God doth not commit sin,'
and, 'Whosoever believeth is born of God,' did of the
latter. But I could not comprehend what he spoke of an
instantaneous work. I could not understand how this
faith should be given in a moment ; how a man could at
once be thus turned from darkness to light, from sin and
misery to righteousness and joy in the Holy Ghost. I
searched the Scriptures again, touching this very thing,
particularly the Acts of the Apostles : to my astonishment
I found scarce any instances there of other than instanta-
neous conversions ; scarce any so slow as that of St. Paul,
who was three days in the pangs of the new birth. I had
but one retreat left ; namely, ' Thus, I grant, God wrought
in the first ages of Christianity; but the times are changed.
What reason have I to believe He works in the same
manner now ? '

" But on Sunday, 23rd, I was beat out of this retreat too,
by the concurring evidence of several living witnesses ; who
testified God had thus wrought in themselves, giving them
in a moment such a faith in the blood of His Son, as trans-
lated them out of darkness into light, out of sin and fear
into holiness and happiness. Here ended my disputing. I
could now only cry out, ' Lord, help Thou my unbelief ! ' "

Following the entries made in Wesley's Journal bearing

BOOK II. CHAPTER I. 147

upon this subject, he is found expressing himself thus, on
Monday, May 1st : " The return of my brother's illness
obliged me again to hasten to London. In the evening I
found him at James Hutton's, better as to his health than
I expected; but strongly averse from what he called Hhe
new faith.' " But after the interval of a single day, this
entry is found : "Wednesday, May 3rd.- — My brother had
a long and particular conversation with Peter Bolder. And
it now pleased God to open his eyes ; so that he also saw
clearly what was the nature of that one true living faith,
whereby alone ' through grace we are saved ! ' "

Wliile John Wesley was thus seeking the salvation of js fniiy con-
God, he described his state of mind, in a letter to a friend, ^^^'^^'^ "^ i"*

■' ' ^ own spi-

in the following words : " I feel what you say, though not '^it'^^i "^^sti-

^ n T 11 1 • tution.

enough ; for I am under the same condemnation. I see
that the whole law of God is holy, just, and good. I know
every thought, every temper of my soul, ought to bear God's
image and superscription. But how am I fallen from the
glory of God ! I feel that I am sold under sin ! I know
that I too deserve nothing but wrath, being full of all
abominations; and having no good thing in me to atone
for them, or to remove the wrath of God. All my works,
my righteousness, my prayers, need an atonement for them-
selves. So that my mouth is stopped. I have nothing to
plead. God is holy, I am unholy. God is a consuming
fire : I am altogether a sinner meet to be consumed.

" Yet I hear a voice, (and is it not the voice of God ?)
sapng, ' Believe, and thou shalt be saved. He that be-
lieveth is passed from death unto life. God so loved the
world that He gave His only-begotten Son, that whosoever
believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting
life ! '

" O let no one deceive us by vain words, as if we had
H 2

belief.

148 HISTOllY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

already attained this faith ! (That is, the proper Christian
faith.) By its fruits we shall know. Do we already feel
'peace with God/ and 'joy in the Holy Ghost?' Does
' His Spirit bear witness with our spirit, that we are the
children of God ? ' Alas ! with mine He does not ; nor, I
fear, with yours. O thou Saviour of men, save us from
trusting in anything but Thee ! Draw us after Thee ! Let
us be emptied of ourselves, and then fill us with peace and
joy in believing ; and let nothing separate us from Thy love,
in time or in eternity \"
These views Thus Wesley described liis views and feelings, whilst ear-
of Wesiey^^ nestly seeking after a sense of God's forgiving love. It is
contrary Jo ycry certain, that the prominent expressions here used may,
systems of by an experienced writer, be so employed in a continued
narrative, as that, with all appearance of candour, the exhi-
bition wdll amount to nothing more than a caricature of the
original ; and this has been often done. But let the whole
account be fairly taken, and then the question comes. Is
there anything here contrary to the plain teaching of the
word of God ? It is well known that many earnest religion-
ists will promptly reply to this in the affirmative. Those
who so believe in sacramental efficacy, as to imagine that,
when baptism is properly administered, the recipient is
born again into newness of life, and that of this spiritual
life it may be said, " That life may through our negligence
afterward decay, or be choked, or smothered, or well nigh
extinguished, and by God's mercy again be renewed and
refreshed; but a commencement of life in Cheist, after
baptism, ' a death unto sin and a new birth unto righteous-
ness,' at any other period than at that one introduction into
God's covenant, is as little consonant with the general
representations of Holy Scripture, as a commencement of
physical life, long after our natural birth, is with the order

BOOK II. CHAPTER I. 149

of His Providence ;^^^ — tliose who entertain these views
will of course consider the language of Wesley as extra-
vagant and mistaken. And so will those who regard an
external compliance with the commands and precepts of
the Bible as the end of the law for righteousness. These
will see, in a man of Wesley's character, no cause for this
deep searching of heart, — this agonizing desire for a spiritual
life ; and consequently to them all his highly expressive
and descriptive language must appear fanatical and en-
thusiastic. Nor will the mystic, who looks to solitude,
tranquillity, repose, and ascetic observances and sufferings, as
the means by which the latent virtues of the internal word
are to be excited, and to make known to his mind divine
things, look with more complacency on the case under con-
sideration. But this is not the place to discuss the relative
error or excellence of these several schemes. It is sufficient
to refer to them, for the purpose of showing that such per-
sons as hold them, — and they are very numerous in this
country, — must, to be consistent, see in the language of
Wesley, and in the state of mind which it describes,
something incomprehensible, unmeaning, and extravagant.

The persons, however, who regard man by nature as Yet quite
" dead in trespasses and sins, gudty before God, con- ^^th Scrip-
demned already," and believe that the means of his spiritual ^^'^^ ^^^

'' ' ^ reason.

cure are not ceremonial or ritual ; (for it is not " that
circumcision which is outward in the flesh;" but the
only effectual "circumcision is that of the heart, in the
spirit, and not in the letter;" and, according to the pro-
clamation of Gospel truth, is consequent upon repentance
toward God and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ;) — those
who adopt these essential and truly scriptural doctrines,
will see in the conduct and language of Wesley a beau-

* Dr. Pusey On Baptism, p. 28.

150 HISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

tiful and most appropriate exhibition of their truth. He
hadj indeedj been baptized in the most orthodox manner,
and had been very carefully brought up by wise and
pious parents. Yet, from the time he was about ten years
of age, his conscience was burdened with a sense of sin;
and notwithstanding his diligence in study, his earnest
desire to serve God, and his labour and danger in that
service, he deeply and painfully felt that all these could not
commend him to the divine favour. On the contrary, he
panted to receive " the atonement,''^ to realize " redemp-
tion through His blood, the forgiveness of sins," that he
might be "translated from the kingdom of darkness into
the kingdom of God's dear Son.''

And this blessed privilege was fully obtained. Wesley
thus describes the close of his earnest and long- continued
struggle : " I continued thus to seek it (though with
strange indifference, dulness, and coldness, and unusually
frequent relapses into sin) till Wednesday, May 24th. I
think it was about five o'clock this morning, that I opened
my Testament on those words, 'There are given unto us
exceeding great and precious promises, even that ye should
be partakers of the divine nature.' (2 Peter i. 4.) Just as
I went out, I opened it again on these words, * Thou art not
far from the kingdom of God.'' In the afternoon I was
asked to go to St. Paul's. The anthem was : —

' Out of the deep have I called uuto Thee, 0 Lord : Lord, hear my voice.
0 let thine ears consider well : the voice of my complaint.
If thou, Lord, wilt be extreme to mai-k what is done amiss : 0 Lord, who

m.ay abide it ?
Tor there is mercy with Thee : therefore shalt Thou be feared.
O Israel, trust in the Lord, for with the Lord there is mercy : and with

Him is plenteous redemption.
And He shall redeem Israel : from all his sins.'

" In the evening I went very unwillingly to a Society in

BOOK II. CHAPTER, I. 151

Aldersgate Street, where one was reading Luther's Preface
to the Epistle to the Eomans. About a quarter before nine,
while he was describing the change which He works in the
lieart through faith in Christ, I felt my heart strangely
warmed. I felt I did trust in Christ, Christ alone, for sal-
vation : and an assurance was given me, that He had taken
away my sins, even mine, and saved me from the law of sin
and death.

" I began to pray with all my might for those who had in He obtains
a more especial manner despitcfully used me and persecuted o/Janioi"*"^
me. I then testified openly to all there, what I now first i"S mercy,
felt in my heart. But it was not long before the enemy
suggested, 'This cannot be faith; for where is thy joy?'
Then was I taught, that peace and victory over sin are
essential to faith in the Captain of our salvation ; but that,
as to the transports of joy that usually attend the beginning
of it, especially in those who have mourned deeply, God
sometimes giveth, sometimes withholdeth them, according to
the counsels of His own will.

"After my return home I was much buffeted with
temptations ; but cried out, and they fled away. They
returned again and again. I as often lifted up my eyes,
and ' He sent me help from His holy place.' And herein I
found the difference between this and my former state
chiefly consisted : — I was striving, yea, fighting with all my
might under the law, as well as under grace. But then, I
was sometimes, if not often, conquered ; now, I was always
conqueror." "His experience," says Richard Watson, " nur-
tured by habitual prayer, and deepened by unwearied exer-
tion in the cause of his Saviour, settled into that steadfast
faith and soKd peace, which the grace of God perfected in
him to the close of his long and active life."

Here is Wesley's own simple and unadorned account of

152 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

his conversion. It is not to be expected that such spiritual
desires and exercises will be recognised by the learning and
philosophy of the present world. If there is any reality in
this case, it presents to our view an enlightened mind, led on
under the influence of the Holy Ghost, until, " through the
faith of the operation of God,'^ he obtained " the forgiveness
of sins, according to the riches of His grace.^^ It is not only
a possible but a very easy task to show, that every step in
this process is in precise accordance with the express teach-
ing of the New Testament : this, indeed, is done in Wesley^s
account ; for the word of God was his constant guide. It is
neither easy nor possible to give men, however learned or
intellectual, consistent views of these deeply spiritual exer-
cises, if they persist in seeing all these mental phenomena
through the medium of earthly wisdom, and judging of
them by the standard of a self-sufficient human philosophy.
For " the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit
of God ; for they are foohshness unto him : neither can he
know them, because they are spiritually discerned.''^ If such
persons will discuss and criticize a case like that now under
consideration, they may fitly be addressed in the emphatic
language of Scripture : " The wind bloweth where it listeth,
and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence
it Cometh or whither it goeth : so is every one that is born of
the Spirit." It need not therefore excite great surprise that,
when referring to Wesley^s allusion to the temptation of his
spiritual enemy, Dr. Southey should say, " How many a
thought arising from the instinctive logic which is grounded
on common sense, has been fathered upon the personified
principle of evil !" nor that, when speaking of Wesley's
profession of having received an assurance of the Divine
favour, Coleridge should say, that he is led " to conclude
that this assurance amounted to Httle more than a strong

BOOK II. CHAPTEK, I. 153

pulse, a throb of sensibility accompanying a vehement voli-
tion of acquiescence." It is not intended here to defend
the doctrine of the certain existence and proper personahty
of Satan, in opposition to the former of these learned men,
nor that of the efficient operation of the Holy Ghost
in the work of conversion, and adoption, and bearing wit-
ness in the hearts of the children of God, in contradiction
to the judgment of the latter; but simply to affirm the
absurdity of dealing with a subject like this under the
influence of such principles. It would be as sensible and
as consistent for any person to attempt a commentary on
the Bible on the theory of absolute atheism, as to canvass
the religious experience and labours of John Wesley on the
principle that there is no tempting devil, nor any enlighten-
ing, saving, and witnessing Holy Spirit.

A few days before John Wesley obtained a sense of par- The con-
doning mercy, his brother Charles had realized the same charies
blessing. As everytliing connected with the conversion of ^^«^**'^y
these men is full of interest, the manner in which he obtained
salvation may be described at large. He had, from the day
of his being convinced of his unbelief, been earnestly seek-
ing the Lord. During tliis time he was taken ill of pleurisy.
When first seized, he was at Oxford, and was brought very
near the gates of death ; but he rallied and came to town,
where, on May 3rd, he was enabled to perceive his own
spiritual condition, and the necessity of a simple faith in
Christ, to which he had before been very strongly opposed.
This change in the religious views of the Wesleys ren-
dered it necessary for Charles to change his lodgings.
Previously, when either his brother or himself was in
town, they lodged at the house of Mr. Hutton, a clergy-
man, where they were very hospitably entertained. But
this gentleman and his wife were greatly opposed to the

H 5

154 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

evangelical views which the Wesleys had imbibed from
the MoravianSj and especially as their grown up son and
daughter evidently regarded these opinions with favour.
But as Charles Wesley was at this time so weak as to be
obliged to be carried in a chair, and was earnestly seeking
the Lord under great trouble and anxiety of mind, it
became essential that he should lodge where at least he
would be free from all controversy, and where, if possible,
he might have some aid in his spiritual exercises, as well as
kindness and care in his bodily weakness. He found all
this in the house of a Mr. Bray. This person lived in
Little Britain, near Smithfield. He was a brazier, and
Charles Wesley called him " an ignorant mechanic." But
he, notwithstanding, greatly rejoiced in his society, and re-
ceived him as a benefaction from God. He says, in his
Journal, "God sent Mr. Bray to me, a poor ignorant
mechanic, who knows nothing but Christ ; yet, by know-
ing Him, knows and discerns all things." Bray was,
indeed, a happy believer in the Lord Jesus, living in the
spirit of faith, and prayer, and holy love; and was able,
from his own personal experience, as well as from the
sacred volume, to teach even the accomplished collegian "the
way of the Lord more perfectly" than he had liitherto
known it.'^

Charles Wesley, lying on his sick bed in a state of great
weakness, availed himself of this and every other means of
spiritual instruction and improvement that offered, and fol-
lowed hard after the promise of salvation. Having spent
many days in this state of mind, the following entry is
found in his Journal : " May 19th. — At five this morning
the pain and difficulty of breathing returned. The sur-
geon was sent for, but I fell asleep before he could bleed
* Jackson's " Life of Charles Wesley," vol. i., pp. 128-130.

BOOK II. CHAPTER I. 155

me a second time. I received the sacrament, but not
Christ.

" Mrs. Turner came, and told me I should not rise from
the bed till I believed. I believed her saying, and asked,
* Has God then bestowed faith upon you ?' ' Yes, He has.""
' Wliy, have you peace with God?^ 'Yes, perfect peace.^
' And do you love Christ above all things ?^ ' I do, above
all things incomparably V ' Then are you willing to die ?'
' I am ; and would be glad to die this moment ; for I
know all my sins are blotted out; the handwriting that
was against me is taken out of the way, and nailed to the
cross. He has saved me by His death ; He has washed me
by His blood; He has hid me in His wounds. I have
peace in Him, and rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of
glory.'' Her answers were so full, to those and the most
searching questions I could ask, that I had no doubt of
her having received the atonement, and waited for it
myself with a more assured hope." *

The above took place on Friday. The next day he was
rather worse, and his friends were apprehensive that his end
was near. The following day was Wliit-Sunday. His bro-
ther John and a few friends met together on the Saturdav
evening, and spent the night in prayer on his behaK.

On the Sunday morning Charles wrote thus : " May
21st, 1738. — I waked in hope and expectation of His
coming.' At night my brother and some friends came and
sang a hymn to the Holy Ghost. My comfort and hope
were hereby increased. In about half an hour they went.
I betook myself to prayer ; the substance as follows :
' O Jesus, Thou hast said, I will come unto you. Thou hast
said, I will send the Comforter unto you. Thou hast said.
My Father and I loill come unto you, and make Our abode
* Jackson's " Life of Charles Wesley," vol. i., p. 133.

156 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

vntli yon. Thou art God, who canst not lie. I wholly
rely upon Thy most true promise. Accomplish it in Thy
time and manner.^ Having said this, I was composing
myself to sleep in quietness and peace, when I heard one
come in, (Mrs. Musgrave, I thought, by the voice,) and
say, ' In the name of Jesus of Nazareth, arise, and be-
lieve, and thou shalt be healed of all thy infirmities V I
wondered how it should enter into her head to speak in
that manner. The words struck me to the heart, I
sighed, and said within myself, ' 0 that Christ would but
speak thus to me!' I lay musing and trembling; then I
rang, and, Mrs. Turner coming, I desired her to send up
Mrs. Musgrave. She went down, and returning said,
Mrs. Musgrave had not been here. My heart sunk within
me at the word ; and I hoped it might be Christ indeed.
However, I sent her down again to inquire, and felt in
the mean time a strange palpitation of heart; and said,
yet feared to say, '■ I believe, I believe.''

" She came up again, and said, ' It was I, a weak sinful
creature, that spoke; but the words were Christ's. He
commanded me to say them ; and so constrained me, that
I could not forbear.'

" I sent for Mr. Bray, and asked him whether I be-
lieved. He answered, I ought not to doubt of it. It was
Christ that spoke to me. He knew it, and willed us to
pray together. 'But first,' said he, 'I will read what I
have casually opened upon : Blessed is the man whose trans-
gression is Jvrgiven, whose sin is covered. Blessed is the
man unto whom. the Lord imptdeth not iniquity, and in
whose spirit there is no guile.' Still I felt a violent opposi-
tion and reluctance to beHeve ; yet still the Spirit of God
strove with my own and the evil spirit, till by degrees He
chased away the darkness of my unbelief. I found myself

BOOK II. CHAPTEll I. 157

convinced, I knew not how, nor when, and immediately
fell to intercession/^

" The fact is, this plain illiterate woman had a deep and
solemn conviction that she onght thus to address the
afflicted penitent, who was weeping and praying for pardon,
peace, and holiness ; but recollecting that he was a scholar
and a clergyman, she was afraid to do it. She durst not
speak to him in this manner face to face, and with diffi-
culty prevailed upon herself to utter these words as she stood
upon the stairs. By this humble instrumentality it pleased
God to produce in the heart of His servant the vital faith
which he so earnestly desired." Charles Wesley closes his
narrative of his conversion in these words : " I now found
myseK at peace with God, and rejoiced in hope of loving
Christ. My temper, for the rest of the day, was mistrust
of my own great but unknown weakness. I saw that by
faith I stood ; and the continual support of faith, which
kept me from falling, though of myself I am ever sinking
into sin. I went to bed still sensible of my own weakness,
(I humbly hope to be more and more so,) yet confident of
Christ^s protection.""^ This took place on the Sunday
before the conversion of John Wesley, which occurred on
the Wednesday afterward.

Whilst John Wesley was in Georgia, he had determined Wesley
to seize the first favourable opportunity of visiting the Moravian
Moravians in their German home. About a fortnight after settlements

" in Germany.

his conversion he resolved to carry this resolution into
effect. So, having made the necessary preparation, he
sailed from the Thames for Rotterdam, and proceeded
thence to Marienborn, where he staid about a fortnight,
and was introduced by Count Zinzendorf to the Count of
Solms and his family. In this neighbourhood many of
* Jackson's " Life," vol. i., p. 135.

158 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

the pious Moravians had settled. " Here," Wesley says,
" I continually met with what I sought for, — living proofs
of the power of faith : persons saved from inward as well
as outward sin, ' by the love of God shed abroad in their
hearts ;' and from all doubt and fear, by the abiding wit-
ness of 'the Holy Ghost given unto them/" After en-
joying the society of these Christian people, and obtaining
from Count Zinzendorf and the Brethren their opinions
on those religious doctrines respecting which he felt the
deepest interest, he proceeded onward to Herrnhut, the
principal settlement of the Moravian Church, in Saxon
Lusatia.

This Christian sect, and its leading ministers and pro-
minent doctrines, had so great an influence in directing the
piety and preparing the mind of Wesley for his important
evangelical work, that it becomes necessary to give some
information respecting their origin, progress, and character.
Origin of the The Christian faith was introduced into Bohemia by

Moravian f~, ^ ■ ■ • ti • p ^• •

Church. Greek missionaries, and the services of religion were at
first conducted in the language of the country. But after
Otho the Great had extended the influence of the empire,
this privilege was withdrawn ; because, said the Pope, it
" still pleases Almighty God to direct His worship in
hidden language, that not every one, especially the simple,
might understand it. For if it were performed in a
manner altogether intelligible, it might easily be exposed
to contempt ; or, if imperfectly understood by lialf -learned
persons, it might happen that, hearing and contemplating
the word too frequently, errors might be engendered in the
hearts of the people, which would not be easily eradicated.
Therefore, what your people ignorantly require, can in no
wise be conceded to them ; and we now forbid it by the
power of God and His holy apostle Peter." There are

BOOK II. CHAPTER I. 159

amply sufficient reasons for believing, that, although this
authority was sufficient to seal up the ordinances of wor-
ship, so that they could no longer minister instruction
to the people, the logic of this mandate by no means con-
vinced the Bohemian Christians that this change was for
their benefit. On the contrary they cherished the recol-
lection of their old customs, and many still practised them
in privacy. Hence, when some of the Waldenses sought
refuge in Bohemia from the fiery persecution by which they
were assailed, they found persons who, if not quite pre-
pared to unite in all their views, were fully disposed to
receive their most important doctrines with favour. This
was the reason why, when the writings of Wickliffe ap-
peared, they produced a more immediate impression in
Bohemia than in England, or indeed in any other country.
Bohemia produced John Huss, the first martyr of the Pro-
testant Eeformation, and Jerome of Prague, who was,
perhaps, the greatest.

The iudicial murder of these pious men, acting on the Noble

1 T 1 r 1 1 IT straggle of

minds of multitudes who before had deeply felt the galhng Bohemia
bondage of the Papal yoke, determined the Bohemians to ^p^j^*
draw the sword, and appeal to its power for deliverance and tj-ranny.
liberty. As Dr. Southey justly observes, the story of this
rehgious war " ought to be written in a popular form, and
read in all countries." Never were greater efforts made or
more heroism displayed by a people in support of their
religious liberties. John Zisca was at first the inspiring
genius of the movement. He collected and disciplined the
Bohemian peasantry; and resisted the utmost efforts of
the Emperor Siegmund to take upon him the government
of the country. Zisca had but one eye at the beginning of
the contest, and he lost that one by a wound from an
arrow, about a year after the beginning of the war. Yet,

160 HISTOllY OF "WESLEYAN METHODISM.

blind as lie was, lie continued to take liis place at tlie head
of liis troops, and conducted the struggle two years longer
with such spirit and success, that the emperor was con-
strained to meet him on an equal footing for the purpose
of negotiating terms of peace. Before these arrange-
ments were completed, Zisca died ; his death broke off the
treaty, and the war was carried on eleven years longer,
when it was concluded by the treaty of Prague, in 1433,
which secured to the Bohemians the use of the cup in the
holy Eucharist, and the administration of worship in their
own language. But the conditions thus formally promised
were not performed. The Popish party, having obtained
power, deliberately planned a systematic persecution of
those who held religious opinions at variance with their
own. This cruel measure issued in the banishment of
multitudes from their native land. At first this severity
only affected the upper classes; for the common people,
being regarded as belonging to the soil, were not permitted
to follow their superiors into exile, however much they
might share their opinions and desire to enjoy religious
liberty.

A century later the labours of Luther again excited a
strong desire in this country for a thorough religious
reformation; but this was opposed by the utmost energy
of the Papal power. These antagonistic elements, after
numerous minor collisions, produced "the Thirty Years'
War.'' (1618-1648.) But this long and bloody contest,
although it laid the basis for an enlightened international
policy in Europe, did not insure liberty of conscience to
Bohemia and Moravia. And hence, as those who cherished
Protestant feelings were able to secure the means, they
quietly left their native country, and sought refuge in those
states where Protestantism was firmly established. This

BOOK II. CHAPTER I. 161

state of tilings continued tlirougli the latter half of the
seventeenth, and the early part of the eighteenth, century.

In the last-mentioned period there was a young Saxon Count Zin-
nobleman of genuine piety and great public spirit, who
largely contributed towards providing an asylum for these
exiles, and fostering their piety in new settlements. This
was Niklaas Ludwig, Count of Zinzendorf. In his youth he
had formed a determination to devote his life to the Chris-
tian ministry; but his relations overruling this design, he
purchased the lordship of Bertholdsdorf in Lusatia, intend-
ing there to spend his life in retirement.

Application was made to this nobleman on behalf of one Promotes a
of these emigrants, to obtain leave for some of his friends estabiis'h-
to come and settle on this property. The count freely f^™* °" .

'••'■*' ^^ *' his estate in

consented, and a place called Htitberg (Watch Hill) was Saxony.
appropriated for the purpose. A few families came accord-
ingly, and proceeded to erect dwelHngs. When the first
house was finished and prepared for occupancy, a religious
service was performed. A sermon was preached on
Isaiah Ixii. 6, 7 : "I have set watchmen upon thy walls,
O Jerusalem, which shall never hold their peace day nor
night: ye that make mention of the Lord," &c. From
the application of these words, and the former name of the
place, (Watch Hill,) the new settlement was called7/(?;vM/^«^,
" the Watch of the Lord." The count had exerted himself
most successfully in the organization of this infant com-
munity, especially by the adoption of measures to prevent
the rise of different and conflicting religious opinions.
The numbers who thronged to this seat of piety and peace
rapidly increased, so that they soon numbered between
five and six hundred Brethren. But this success drew
public attention to the settlement. A Jesuit first attacked
them, and he was followed by Lutheran divines. This is

162

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

not the place to detail, or defend, all the views and prac-
tices which were inculcated or permitted in this settlement,
nor to assent to or repel the charges which were brought
against it. It will be sufficient for the present occasion to
say, that the Saxon government was so far from being
satisfied with the conduct of the count, that it ordered him
to sell his estates, and leave the country. He had antici-
pated the first necessity by securing his estates to his wife;
and, in obeying the second, he determined to carry into
effect the purpose formed in his youthful years, and devote
liimseK fully to the ministry of the word. Assuming, there-
fore, the name of De Freydek, one of his titles, he went as
private tutor into a merchant's family at Stralsund, became
a candidate for ordination, passed the usual examination,
preached with approbation in that city, and was in due
time ordained a minister, and afterward consecrated a
bishop through the instrumentality of Jablonski of Berlin.
It was during the time of the count's exile from Saxony
that John Wesley visited Germany. This accounts for his
meeting him at ]\Iarienborn, and not at Herrnhut. Wesley's
account of tliis settlement is as foUows : — " Tuesday, August
1st, (1738) . — I came to Herrnhut, about thirty English miles
from Dresden. It lies in Upper Lusatia, on the border of
Bohemia, and contains about a hundred houses, built on a
rising ground, with evergreen woods on two sides, gardens
and corn-fields on the others, and high hills at a small dis-
tance. It has one long street, through which the great
road from Zittau to Lobau goes. Fronting the middle of
this street is the orphan-house, in the lower part of which
is the apothecary's shop ; in the upper, the chapel, capable
of containing six or seven hundred people. Another row
of houses runs at a small distance from either end of the
orphan- housC; which accordingly divides the rest of the

I

BOOK II. CHAPTER I. 163

town (beside the long street) into two squares. At the
east end of it is the count's house, a small plain building
like the rest, having a large garden behind it, well laid
out, not for show, but for the use of the community .•"' "^

Here "Wesley staid about a fortnight, attending the reli- is greatly

„ , . . . • •±^ instructed

gious ser\aces oi tms pious commumty ; conversing Vtith and edified
their more experienced members, and carefully scrutinizing qL^^J^jj
their organization, discipline, and general economy. It is knowledge

11- • fr 1 1 1 • ^^^ esperi-

certain, that this opportunity must have anorded him not ence of the
only a most interesting privilege, but a very important p^°p^-
advantage, especially at that period of his Hfe, and at
that crisis in his ministerial career. He had been very
recently converted to God, and in London he had met with
some who rejoiced in the same salvation ; but they were
very few, and generally persons who were not adapted,
either by education or experience, to solve the doubts or
inform the mind of a young convert. Tor it must not be
forgotten, that neither Wesley's powers of mind, nor his
great learning, could prevent him from feeling as "a babe''
in Christ. Here, however, he could converse with persons
of matured Cliristian experience, who had made it their
business and study to speak of divine things for the edifica-
tion of their younger brethren. Wesley availed himself
of this privilege very largely, and wrote down the substance
of what he was told of the religious experience of several of
the most distinguished of these disciples of Christ. He
was by these means enabled to observe the operation of
grace on different classes of mind, and on various degrees of
temperament, and thus to acquire a fund of really rehgious
knowledge. The careful and copious entries of this kind in
his Journal afford ample proof of the importance which he
attached to the acquisition of such information.
* Wesley's " Journal," under the date.

164 HISTORY 01' WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Here, also, Mr. Wesley saw what lie had never previously
seen, — large numbers of persons, many of whom were walk-
ing in the divine favour, living together in society, in imita-
tion of the manner of the early disciples of Christ. Herrn-
hut was a large village, or small town ; but it also, in many
respects, resembled a great Christian family. Many persons
wdll think that this element was by far too prominent, and
that many of their arrangements were unwise, if not im-
proper. Southey mentions, in a tone of complaint, that
Wesley records a simple account of some of their question-
able customs and usages, " without any comment, or further
explanation." Surely, when all the circumstances of the
case are fairly considered, it cannot be expected that he
would write a critique on their manners, or send forth to
the world an elaborate judgment on their institutions. He
went there not as a critic to judge, nor as a censor to rebuke,
but as a pupil to learn, as an inexperienced Christian to
be instructed; and he secured his object. It is but just
to him to observe, that nothing he has said renders Mm
responsible for the propriety of the usages of the Moravians.
It is, on the other hand, only fair to that religious com-
munity to allow that, in Wesley's judgment, the amount
of piety and Christian privilege which he witnessed at
Herruhut greatly preponderated over everything to which
he might have taken exception; for, before leaving it,
he said, "I would gladly have spent my life here; but
my Master calling me to labour in another part of His
vineyard, I was constrained to take my leave of this
happy place." '^
Returns to Wcslcy rctumed by the same route, through Dresden
''^™'' and Jena to Marienborn. At Jena he had an interview
with Professor Erancke, and at the latter place he took
* "Journal/' A-ugust 12tli, 1738.

BOOK II. CHAPTER I. 165

leave of the Countess of Zinzendorf, the Count being from
home. He thence passed through Frankfort and Cologne
to Kotterdam, where he took ship, and reached London on
Saturday, September 16th, 1738. He immediately began
to preach Christ as he had never done before, and to hold
intimate Christian union with the Moravian teachers and
converts in England. Tliis course of evangeHcal action
will be detailed in the next chapter.

CHAPTER II.

THE ORIGIN OF METHODISM^ AND ITS PROGEESS TO THE
FIRST CONFERENCE.

John Wesley's Preacliing on his Return to England — The Origin and
Character of the religious Societies then existing — Whitefield's Return
to England — The obvious Tendency of Wesley's Course — High Church
Views of Wesley and his Brother — Charles Wesley Cui-ate of Islington
— Wesley excluded from the Churches — Charles Wesley di-iven from
Islington — Whitefield preaches in Bristol — Expelled from the Churches
— He preaches in the Fields — Wesley begins to preach in the Fields
— Chai-les Wesley follows his Example — His embarrassing Position
and prompt Decision — First Weslcyan Chapel built — Wesley's Reasons
for his Course of Action — He separates from the Moravians — And
makes the Foimdery his London Chapel — The Wesleyan Methodist
Society henceforth a separate religious Body — 'ITie Fruit of Wesley's
Preaching requires spiritual Oversight and Culture — This denied by the
Clergy — Pai'tially supplied by Lay Assistants — Wesley separated from
Whitefield — Chailes Wesley inclined toward the Moravians — Wesley
the subject of peculiar Difficulties and Trials — Providential Origin of
Lay Preaching in Connexioii with Wesley— Similar Appointment of
Class iMeetings — Wesleyan Organization — Brief Detail of Wesleyan
Agency — The Labours of Wesley and others in 1738— The Progress
of Methodism in 1739 — Methodist Labours and Progress, 1740 —
Continued evangelical Efforts and Success, 1741 — Methodist Progress,
1742 — Wesleyan Labour, Persecution, and Progress, 1743 — Origin of
Methodism in Leeds — Fearful Riots at Wednesbury and Sheffield —
Chai'les Wesley's fii'st Visit to Cornwall — Wesley's Privations and
Sufferings in Cornwall — State of Methodism, June, 1744.

John Wes- IMMEDIATELY on liis return to England from the Con-
ley's preach- |^jjjgjjf Weslev recommenced his labours with renewed vigour

mg on lus ' •' ^

return to and zeal. He arrived in London, as stated at the close of
the last chapter, on Saturday night, and began his work
on the following morning. These are the entries in his

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 167

Journal: "Sunday^ 17th, I began again to declare in my
own country tlie glad tidings of salvation, preaching three
times, and afterwards expounding the Holy Scriptures to a
large company in the Minories. On Monday I rejoiced to
meet our little Society, which now consisted of thirty-two
persons. The next day I went to the condemned felons in
Newgate, and offered them a free salvation. In the evening
I went to a Society in Bear Yard, and preached repentance
and remission of sins. The next evening I spoke the truth
in love at a Society in Aldersgate Street : some contradicted
at first, but not long ; so that nothing but love appeared at •
our parting. Thursday, 21st, I went to a Society in Gutter
Lane, but I could not declare the mighty works of God
there ; as I did afterwards at the Savoy with aU simplicity.
And the word did not return empty. Finding abundance
of people greatly exasperated by gross misrepresentations
of the words I had spoken, I went to as many of them in
private as my time would permit. God gave me much love
towards them all. Some were convinced they had been
mistaken. And who knoweth but God will soon return to
the rest, and leave a blessing behind Him ? On Saturday,
23rd, I was enabled to speak strong words both at Newgate
and at Mr. E.'s Society ; and the next day at St. Anne^s,
and twice at St. John's, Clerkenwell ; so that I fear they
will bear with me there no longer."

The reader, while perusing this extract from Wesley's Tiie origin
Journal, will be struck with a reference to several religious ter of the
Societies which were at that time in existence. Here, religious So-

•' cieties then

he not only mentions the little Society with which he and existing.
his brother were connected, and which at this time consisted
of thirty-two persons, but also refers to a Society in Bear
Yard, to which he preached; to a Society in Aldersgate
Street, the same, in all probability, in which he found the

168 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

blessing of forgiveness ; to a Society in Gutter Lane, and
to Mr. E.'s Society. What were these Societies ? "Whence
did they arise, and what was their object and end?
The question is interesting ; and a satisfactory answer
to it w^ould throw important light on the religious pri-
vileges and prospects of the period, and on the means
and influences which led Wesley into the course which he
afterwards pursued. It appears from an account published
in London by Dr. Woodward, about the year 1699, that
these Societies had their origin principally in the successful
ministrations of Dr. Horneck, a pious clergyman in Lon-
don, and Mr. Smithies, Lord's-day morning lecturer 'at
Cornhill. Their discourses produced a considerable reli-
gious awakening in the metropolis, which afterward
extended to other parts of the country. This religious
influence was most marked and signal in its results, and
particularly affected young people ; who, feeling the burden
of their sins, and seeking counsel as to the best means
of securing the blessings of salvation, were advised by
their ministers to meet together weekly for pious conver-
sation, and rules were drawn up "for the better regula-
tion of these meetings.''^ These religious associations arose
about the year 1667 ; and when Dr. Woodward wrote his
account, there were about forty of them in the metro-
polis and its vicinity, nine in Ireland, and a few in the
country. By the rules of these weekly meetings, they were
required to discourse only on such subjects as tended to
"practical holiness, and to avoid controversy." But, in the
genuine spirit of true religion, these serious persons could
not long be content to confine their attention and their
inquiries to their own personal M^ants. They, there-
fore, made contributions, when tliey met, for the reHef
of the poor, and adopted measures for catechizing the

BOOK II. CHAPTEU IT. 169

young and ignorant of tlieir respective families. For a
while these Societies prospered greatly. Out of their reli-
gious influence and the zeal thus awakened, no less than
twenty associations for the prosecution and suppression of
vice seem to have arisen; all of which were favoured by
several bishops, and countenanced by Queen Anne ; but
after the lapse of some years they declined, so that when
Wesley commenced his evangelizing labours, although
several of these Societies still existed in London, Bristol,
and some other places, they were by no means in a state
of vigour and activity. To some of them Wesley refers in
the extract from his " Journal," quoted above.

About three months after that period, Mr. Whitefield wiiitefieid's
arrived in England from America. On hearing of his return^ England.
his friend " hastened to London," and they again " took
sweet counsel together," and encouraged each other to pro-
secute a course of zealous devotedness to the service of
their common Master. These ministers had now reached
the turninsr-point of their religious career. No intelligent The obvious

. . . . . . tendency of

mind can consider their previous course, their deep religious Wesley's
concern for the salvatioTi of souls, the power with which
they preached the Gospel, the divine unction which attended
their word, and the limited means of the small Societies to
which they frequently ministered, without perceiving that
they would have been led by the force of circumstances into
some strange ecclesiastical irregularities ; or that, to avoid
these, they must have been constrained to abandon their wide
course of evangelical usefulness, and to direct their efforts into
some other channel. Yet, although the contrary has been
frequently asserted, no fact in history is more certain, than
that these godly men did not perceive this difficulty ; and
no circumstance of a past age is better attested, than that
neither of the two Wesleys had the idea of pursuing any

VOL. I. I

170 HISTORY 0¥ AVESLEYAN METHODISM.

course in opposition to church order, or conceived any pur-
pose of forming by itinerant preaching a religious com-
munity separate from the Church of England.

About this time they had several interviews with dis-
tinguished prelates of the Church. The brothers had,
together, a conversation with the Bishop of London, on
Christian doctrine and church order. Tlie bishop objected
to their preaching the doctrine of assurance. He appears
to have fallen into the very prevalent error, that by
assurance they meant a divine persuasion of final salva-
tion. Wlien, however, they explained their meaning,
he said, "If by assurance you mean an inward persua-
sion, whereby a man is conscious in himself, after exa-
mining his life by the law of God, and weighing his own
sincerity, that he is in a state of salvation and acceptable
to God, I do not see how any good Christian can be
without such an assurance.^^ They replied, "We do con-
tend for this.^' But, lest he should be misled as to the
most prominent subject of their preaching, they added,
" We have been charged with Antinomianism, because we
preach justification hy faith alone. Can any one preach
otlierwise, who agrees with our Church and the Scriptures?''
The bishop did not reply to this question, but immediately
called their attention to a breach of ecclesiastical order
The High wliicli had becii alleged against them ; not, be it observed,
views of i^ '^^ ^^y of laxity or innovation, but on the score of ex-
Wesiey and clusiveucss and High Church zeal. " But," said the bishop.

Ins brother. ° ...

" there is a very heavy charge brought against us bishops, in
consequence of your having re-baptized an adult, and alleged
the archbishop's authority for doing it." John Wesley
answered, that he had expressly declared the contrary, and
acquitted the archbishop from having any hand in the mat-
ter ; but, he added, " If a person, dissatisfied with lay

BOOK IT. CHAPTEll II. 171

baptism, should desire episcopal, I should think it my duty
to administer it, after having acquainted the bishop accord-
ing to the canon." From this view the bishop dissented, in
case a person had been baptized by a Dissenter ; thereby
evincing a far greater degree of liberality in respect of
ecclesiastical order, and, indeed, a better acquaintance with
the doctrine and discipline of the Church, than the
Wesleys. After having elicited from the learned prelate
that, in his opinion, the religious Societies to which they
preached were not conventicles, and receiving an assurance
that they might at all times have free access to his presence,
the brothers took their leave. On the 14th of November
following, Charles Wesley waited on the same bishop, to
inform him " that a woman, not satisfied with having been
baptized by a Dissenter, wished him to re-baptize her, and
that he intended to comply with her request." "The
bishop," says Mr. Charles Wesley, " immediately took
fire, and interrupted me, saying, ' I wholly disap^jrove
of it ; it is irregular.'' " The bishop continued in a
manner which reflects great honour on his candoui* and
liberality, and censured the High Church zeal of the young
presbyter, asking him, " O why will you push me to an
extreme?" On the 21st of February, 1739, John and
Charles Wesley waited on Dr. Potter, Archbishop of
Canterbury, to offer explanations in respect of several
reports which they knew had reached him concerning their
conduct. The archbishop received them very kindly, and
gave them good advice, urging them " to keep to the doc-
trines of the Church, to avoid all exceptionable phrases,
and to preach and enforce only the essentials of religion :
other things," said he, " time and the providence of God
only can cure."

Before this time, (on the 5th of January, 1739,) Charles
I 2

173 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Charles Wesley says, " My brotlier, Mr. Seward, Hall, Wliitefield,
( iirateof Ingliam, Kiuchin, and Hutchins, all set upon me to settle
isiingtoii. ^^ Oxford; but I could not agree to do so without farther
direction from God.'' Yet, although he objected to this
proposal, when he was invited by Mr. Stonehouse, the
converted rector of Islington, to be his curate, he imme-
diately consented, and entered upon that course of duty.

These facts fully prove that, so far from being in danger
of dissenting from the Church, the zeal of the Wesleys for
ecclesiastical order far outran the views and judgment of
the prelates who at that time presided over its interests ;
and that no intention whatever existed in their minds of
separating from its communion, or of acting in any way in
opposition to its regulations ; notwithstanding the contrary
has been so often and so pertinaciously asserted.

Whilst John Wesley was in Germany, seeking a deeper
and more intimate acquaintance with spiritual and divine
things, Charles proceeded, as fully as his bodily weakness
and the frequent return of pleurisy would permit, to call
sinners to repentance. And his labours Avere certainly
crowmed with glorious success. Day after day sinners of
every class, the profane, the outwardly moral, the Pharisaic,
the careless, were brought to a godly concern, and " trans-
lated from the kingdom of darkness into the kingdom of
God's dear Son." This is not the place to discuss the
theological principles involved in such a course of action.
Nor do the various views which may be formed respecting
them affect the present consideration of the subject. No
candid inquirer can carefully consider the statements made
in the Journals of John and Charles Wesley, without being
convinced that they fully believed they had severally ob-
tained the forgiveness of their sins, and the renewal of
their hearts in righteousness, by simple faith in Christ. It

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 173

is equally certaiu that they also believed that they were
called of God to devote their lives to make known this
salvation to their fellow men, and to bring them as far as
possible to experience the fruits of a like " precious faith.'''
Nor can it be doubted that they felt the utmost assurance
that their labours were crowned with success. Day after
da}^ whilst Wesley was in Germany, did his brother see
the power of God displayed in the salvation of men and
women, of various character, and from every rank in life.
As early as the 26th of June, less than three weeks after his
brother had left England, Charles testihed, in reply to
an objection of a Clergyman's wife to the doctrine of " an
instantaneous faith,'' " We cannot but speak the things we
have seen and heard. I received it in that manner, as
have ahove thirty others in my presence" And only the
following day he recorded in his Journal, "Next day I
returned to town, rejoicing that God had added to his
living church sevkn more souls through my ministry."
Nor was the Spirit stayed : on the one hand, eight felons
whom he visited in Newgate gave reasonable hope of their
conversion, and died in peace ; and on the other, the vicar
of Islington and the curate of St. Helen's exulted in re-
deeming grace. On the return of Wesley, he immediately
followed in the same line of conduct as his brother had
pursued, preaching in churches whenever he had oppor-
tunity, and holding meetings for Christian edification and
prayer, as occasions offered. And his efforts were equally
successful ; so that the little Society which had begun in
Eetter Lane was greatly increased, as were many others in
different parts of the country.

The obvious question therefore occurs to every con-
siderate mind. How were these godly and successful labours
to be maintained, and the fruits of this ministry to be

17-1 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

preserved ? The lieads of the Church, who had hitherto
treated the brothers with kindness, might possibly have
opened up to them spheres of usefulness, and liave given
such encouragement to their evangelical efforts, as would
have kept the exercise of all their energies strictly within
the pale of the Establishment. This was not done. On
the contrary, the kind countenance which some of the
bishops had extended toward them was withdrawn; the
churches were gradually shut against them. The notices of
this exclusion found in Wesley^s Journal are significant : —
Wesley " Sunday, Feb. 4th, 1739. — I preached at St. Giles's. How
from the "^'^^ ^^^^ power of God present with us ! I am content to
churches. preacli here no more.''' " Sunday, March 18th. — I was
desired to preach at Sir George Wheeler's chapel, in Spital-
fields, morning and afternoon. T did so in the morning,
but was not suffered to conclude my subject (as I had
designed) in the afternoon. Sunday, 25th. — I preached in
the morning to a numerous congregation at St. Katherine's,
near the Tower ; at Islington in the afternoon. Many here
were as usual deeply ofi'ended. But the counsel of the
Lord it shall stand." Indeed, at this time Wesley seldom
occupied the pulpit of a church without being told, at the
conclusion of the service, that he must preach there no more.
It may be supjjosed that this opposition was called forth
by the irregularity of his proceedings. The case of his
brother Charles, and the treatment he received, is, however,
a decisive proof that it was the doctrine preached, and not
the conduct of the minister, which was the real object of
hostility. Charles Wesley, as already noticed, had accepted
the curacy of Islington, but had entered on the duties of
that office only by private arrangement with the vicar, as
the bishop never gave his sanction to the appointment.
Tlie churchwardens were soon ofi'ended with his ministra-

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 175

tions, and were determiued to get rid of him. At first
they confined tlieir opposition to insult, and met him in the
vestry before the commencement of service, and requested
a sight of the bishop's Hcence, which they knew he did not
possess. He meekly endured this conduct. They then
proceeded to the most abusive language, and told liim that
" he was full of the devil.''^ Still the pious minister pro-
ceeded on his way, " bearing ill, and doing well.''' These Charles
violent of&cials, however, were determined to expel the object driven^from
of their dislike from the church ; they accordingly employed Islington,
men to take possession of the pulpit stairs, and to push him
back when he attempted to ascend. Afterward, notwith-
standing the appeals of gentlemen of the highest respect-
ability, they themselves did this, in the face of the whole
congregation. This violence being continued, the vicar,
who was a good man, but lacked firmness, gave way to the
storm, and the case was laid before the Bishop of London,
who justified the churchwardens in the course they had
taken. Charles Wesley had in consequence to retire from %
his curacy, and seek some other field of labour.

Wliile the two Wesleys were in these circumstances, "^^itefieid

preaches in

Mr. Whitefield was in Bristol preaching with very great Bristol,
success. He had gone to that city to make congrega-
tional collections, in support of a project which had been
formed for the erection of an orphan-house in Georgia.
But he was soon excluded from the pulpit of every
church in Bristol, and even from the common gaol,
where he had been accustomed to speak to the prisoners
gratuitously. But preaching the new birth, even to thieves,
was not to be endured by the civil and ecclesiastical
authorities of that Christian city. Mr. AVhitefield, how-
ever, having much less strength of attachment to church
order than the VYesleys, and possessing an indomitable

176 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

spirit^ wliicli was not likely to beud to such obstructions

as were thus placed in his way, protested against the

intolerance of men, by copying the example of man's

frl^^ftht Redeemer; and went forth into the fields and in the

churches, he neighbourhood of the lowest and most destitute localities,

preaches in n- ■

the fields. calhng sHuiers to repentance. His success was far beyond
his most sanguine hopes ; so that he was induced to extend
his evangelizing efforts to Bath, and to the proverbially
wicked and ignorant colliers of Kingswood. The fruit of
these labours was the spiritual awakening and edification
of great numbers of people. But Whitefield was intent on
returning to America ; and yet could not bear the tliought
of leaving those souls to whom his mniistry had been
blessed, " as sheep without a shepherd.''^ He therefore
wrote to John Wesley, entreating him to come to Bristol.
Wesley saw the pressing nature of the call, but did not
feel very much disposed to comply with it. The subject
was, however, submitted by him to the religious Society
* at Fetter Lane, when Mr. Charles Wesley was greatly
opposed to it; and the more it was considered, the more
painfidly were their minds affected. But John Wesley
oft'ered himself fully to the divine will, and it was at length
arranged tliat he should go ; yet tlie feeling with which this
step was taken is clearly indicated in the entry made at the
time by Charles Wesley in his Journal. " March 28th. — We
strove to dissuade my brother from going to Bristol, to
which he was pressingly invited, from an unaccountable
fear that it would prove fatal to him. He offered himself
willingly to whatever the Lord should appoint. The next
day he set out, recommended by us to the grace of God.
He left a blessing behind him. I desired to die with
him."

John Wesley left London on Thursday, March 29th ;

BOOK II. CHAPTER TI. 177

aud on the evening of that day preached " to a small
company at Basingstoke/^ On the following Saturday he
reached Bristol, and met Mr. Whitefield. Keferring to this
interview, A¥esley observes, " I could scarcely reconcile
myself at first to this strange way of preaching in the
fields, of which he set me an example on Sunday ; having
been all my life (till very lately) so tenacious of every
point relating to decency and order, that I should have
thought the saving of souls almost a sin, if it had not been
done in a church." Mr. "VYhitefield appears to have left
Bristol some time on Sunday, after having preached in the
fields in the morning; for Wesley says, "In the evening
(Mr. Wliitefield being gone) I began expounding our Lord's
Sermon on the Mount (one pretty remarkable precedent
of field preaching, though I suppose there were churches
at that time also) to a little Society which was accustomed
to meet once or twice a week in Nicholas Street.''^

On the following day (Monday, April 2nd) Wesley com- Wesley
mitted himself to a new course of action, and passed the preach in
Rubicon of his future career, by preaching, on a little emi- ^^'^ '^^''^*-
nence near the city, to about three thousand persons, from
Luke iv. ] 8, 19. From this beginning he prosecuted a course
of labour in Bristol, Bath, Kingswood, and other places
in the neighbourhood, which was greatly owned of God.
Multitudes devoutly attended the preaching of the Gospel,
numbers were awakened to a sense of their danger througli
sin, and many, being truly converted, rejoiced in the pardon-
ing mercy of God their Saviour. After a while the follow-
ing outline was laid down by Wesley as his plan of proceed-
ing in this extraordinary work. " Every morning I read
prayers and preached at Newgate. Every evening I
expounded a portion of Scripture to one or more of the
Societies. On Monday, in the afternoon, I preached abroad

I 5

178

HISTOllY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Charles
Wesley
follows his
example.

near Bristol; on Tuesday, at Bath and Two Mile Hill
alternately ; on AVednesday, at Baptist Mills ; every other
Thursday, near Pensford ; every other Friday, in another
part of Kingswood ; on Saturday in the afternoon, and Sun-
day morning, on the bowling-green ; (which lies near the
middle of the city;) on Sunday at eleven, near Hanham
Mount; at two, at Clifton; and at five, at Rose Green.
And hitherto, as my days, so my strength hath been."

During the continued stay of his brother at Bristol,
Charles was neither idle, nor inattentive to the manner of
his proceeding, and to the great work which was being
accomplished by his instrumentality. At Broad Oaks in
Essex, Thaxted, and some other places, Charles preached
both in churches, and in the open air, with great success.

In consequence of these proceedings, the heads of the
Church appear to have entertained serious thoughts of pro-
ceeding to extreme measures against Whitefield, and the
two Wesleys. On Thursday, the 19th of June, Charles
Wesley, with the vicar of Bexley, appeared at Lambeth, on
tlie summons of the Archbishop of Canterbury, to answer a
complaint which appears to have been made by some third
party (probably some of the parishioners) as to Mr. Charles
Wesley's frequent preaching in that parish. On this occa-
sion the archbishop significantly observed to him, that he
should " not proceed to excommunication yet." Although
this threat did not, at the time, greatly disconcert or dis-
tress the pious young minister to whom it was addressed,
he afterwards felt it severely ; but having convinced liimseK
that this uneasiness arose from the fear of man, he took
Mr. Whitefield's advice, and, on the following Sunday,
boldly went forth into ]\Ioorfields, aufl preached the Gospel
of Christ to near ten thousand hearers.

It required a mind of more than ordinary vigour, even

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 179

with the aid of divine grace, to sustain the peculiar and His embar-
conflicting feelings which Charles Wesley's engagements tfoTamr^'
at this time must have excited. On the Thursday before pro™P<' J*^-

•' cisioii.

the Sabbath just referred to, he was at Lambeth Palace,
and was there threatened with excommunication. On
Sunday he preached in the morning to ten thousand per-
sons in Moorfields ; in the forenoon he attended divine ser-
vice, and received the sacrament at St. Paul's Cathedral;
in the afternoon he preached at Newington Butts, and went
directly from the pulpit to Kennington Common, where
he addressed multitudes upon multitudes in the name of
the Lord ; and in the evening he attended a Moravian love-
feast in Petter Lane, where he felt as though in one
of the primitive churches. On the following Sunday he
preached with great boldness, in his turn, at St. Mary's,
before the University of Oxford, choosing for his subject
the leading doctrine of all Protestant churches, justification
by faith."^ The amount of opposition which these godly
efforts called forth, may be estimated by the fact, that on
the Sabbath before mentioned, as he was walking to his
afternoon appointment, he crossed an open field on his way
to Kennington, and, whilst doing so, was seen by the owner
of the field, a Mr. Goter, who threatened to prosecute him
for a trespass. This threat he carried into effect, and a few
days afterwards Mr. Charles Wesley was served with a writ
on this account, and had to pay ten pounds for the tres-
pass, and nine pounds sixteen shillings and eight-pence for
taxed costs in the suit. The injured minister endorsed tlie
receipt with the significant words, " To be re-jiidged in that
DAY f words which will as certainly be verified, as was the
threat of the petty tyrant.

The success of AYesley's ministry at Bristol led to
* Jacksom's " Life of Charles "Wesley."

180 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

another very important step toward the formation of a sepa-
rate denomination; although in this case, as in others, he
is clearly proved to have entertained no design beyond the
supply of an immediate and very pressing necessity. The
awakening, conversion, and addition of so large a number of
persons to the religious Societies which met in Nicholas
Street and Baldwin Street, led to a desire for a larger place
in which they might assemble together for worship. This
want being admitted, another step was taken. It was found
requisite that there should be room for the friends of the
members, and others who desired to be with them when
the Scriptures were expounded. The necessity led to the
First erection of a chapel. For this purpose a piece of ground was

Wesleyan i tt -r\ •

chai.ei procured near St. James's churchyard in the Horse Fau" at

""^' Bristol, and the first stone was laid on Saturday, May 12th,

1739. Respecting this erection Wesley says, "I had not
at first the least apprehension or design of being personally
engaged- either in the expense of the building, or in the
direction of it." But in this, as in other instances, it be-
came necessary for him not only to act as the directing
genius of the work, but, what Avas more embarrassing to
him, to be personally responsible for the whole cost. And
this led, as a necessary consequence, to the property being
vested in him, as, "under any other arrangement, he might
be expelled from the house by the legal proprietors,
although he had paid, or was under engagement to pay, for
almost the entire building.

Wesley's From the first of April to the beginning of June,

reasons for . i i • i i • -n • i i • • i i

his course "Wcslcy contiuucd his labours m Bristol and its neighbour-
o action. ]jQQ(j ^yith unabated success, yet not without serious ques-
tioning in his own mind. The unusual nature of his j)ro-
ceedings would occasionally excite painful doubt and very
deep concern. But he says, " After frequently laying it

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 181

before tlie Lord, and calmly weighing whatever objections
I heard against it, I could not but adhere to what I had
some time since wrote to a friend." In this letter he dis-
claims all idea of reconciling his present course with his
previous character, as, prior to his return from Georgia,
he was not fuUy "a Christian.''^ He then deals with the
advice given to him, to settle at college, accept a cure of
souls, and that in the mean time he should sit still, and not
invade the office of another. As to the first, he says, I
have " no business" at college, " having now no office and
no pupils." To the second he replies, "It will be time
enough to consider" the propriety of accepting a cure " when
one is offered me." But as to his remaining still, which
involved the gist of his friend's advice, he first disclaims all
rule and authority but Holy Scripture, and asserts that he
has received from God a dispensation of the Gospel, and
feels bound to obey God rather than man. " Sufl'er me,"
he adds, "now to tell you my principles in this matter. /
look upon all the world as my parish; thus far, I mean,
that, in M'hatever part of it I am, I judge it meet, right,
and my bounden duty, to declare, unto all that are wiUing
to hear, the glad tidings of salvation. This is the work
whicli I know God has called me to, and sure 1 am that
His blessing attends it." He then alludes to the allega-
tion that he is not likely to be useful whilst he is so
maligned. To this he replies, "The more evil men say of
me for my Lord's sake, the more good will He do by me :
that jt is for His sake, I know, and He knoweth. Blessed
be God, I enjoy the reproach of Christ."

The Society in Fetter Lane having got into some dis-
order, ^^ esley went to London, June 13th, and succeeded
in restoring peace and harmony. He was at this time in-
duced by Mr. AVhitefield to preach to an immense number

183 HISTOKY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

of persons on Blacklieath. Having spent about a week in
London, lie returned to Bristol, where liis labours and suc-
cess were renewed. He now extended liis visits to the
neighbouring towns with similar results. In these labours
he was frequently assailed with the greatest abuse and vio-
lence, and called a Jesuit, a Papist, &c. On one occasion
Beau Nash came to disturb his preaching, and at others
riotous mobs foully abused his hearers, and threatened him ;
but he still pursued his way. Nor was this outward opposi-
tion the greatest evil with which he was called to contend.
The labours of the summer of 1739 had resulted in a
wonderful \^'ork of grace throughout many parts of Eng-
land, and even Wales. During the greater part of tliis
time it required no ordinary portion of Wesley's care,
attention, and activity, to preserve those persons who were
brought under religious impressions through his ministry
from falling into serious error both in doctrine and prac-
tice. These efforts were rendered more arduous by means
of various agencies with which his people were brought
into contact ; and amongst these a class of enthusiasts
called " [French Prophets," who came amongst them, and
pretended, with the most strange gesticulations and bodily
contortions, to deliver oracularly the will and word of
the Lord. Wesley used much caution and judgment in
dealing with these elements, and had to do tliis under
great disadvantage. His heart being set, not on the
organization of a sect, but the conversion of souls, he had
not altered the constitution of the Society at Petter liane,
which was formed on the advice of Peter Bolder before
either of the Wesleys was converted, and which gave
every individual member equal right, power, and privilege.
But at length a crisis arrived, which led to a division of
that Society. Many of the members who were connected

vians.

BOOK 11. CHAPTER II. 183

with the Moravians, adopted the use of mystical terms and He sepa-
phrases, and employed language which seemed to favour ^j^g ^lQJ■g^.
Autinomianism. Many others denied, under the denomina-
tion of " the priesthood," the Christian ministry ; and, in-
deed, declaimed against all religious ordinances. In brief,
such important differences of opinion existed between these
two sections of the Eetter Lane Society as rendered a sepa-
ration essential to the peace of both.

The " German stillness " of the Moravian community,
their near approach to the monastic mode of life, and some
of their favourite ceremonies, especially those connected
with the observances of Passion Week, indicated a leaning
towards much of what they deemed to be harmless in the
French Mystics. AYesle/s remonstrances with them, and
his attempts to ''show them a more excellent way," the
way of " faith, working by love, and purifying the heart,"
were judicious and manly. Though they did not produce
great effects on that generation, they induced a spirit of
caution ; and a new race of men arose, who entertained
sounder views, and were meeker in spirit. They soon per-
ceived the necessity of publisliing explanations, apologies,
and emendations, in order to render their system less
unpalatable and more scriptural. Yet the early Hymns
which embodied the most objectionable portions of their
doctrinal errors, retained then- place for many years after
the first purgation. It is a pleasure, however, to quote
the charitable and just sentiments of AVesley himself on
these matters, fifty years after his separation from the
Moravians. They occur in his Sermon on "Kno\\ing
Christ after the Fies/i : " — " Can we affirm that the Hymns
published by a late great man (whose memory I love and
esteem) are free from this fault ? Are they not full of
expressions which strongly savour of ' knowing Christ after

184 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

the flesh?' yea, and in a more gross manner than anj^thing
which was ever before published in the Enghsh tongue ?
Wliat pity is it, that those coarse expressions shoukl appear
in many truly spiritual hymns ! How often, in the midst
of excellent verses, are lines inserted which disgrace those
that precede and follow ! Why should not all the compo-
sitions in that book be not only as poetical, but likewise as
rational and as scriptural, as many of them are acknow-
ledged to be?'' He then in very affectionate language
relates the way in which, " by the gracious providence of
God," he and his brother " became acquainted with the (so
called) Moravian Brethren." "Every day we conversed
with them, and consulted them on all occasions. I trans-
lated many of their hymns, for the use of our own congre-
gations. Indeed, as I durst not implicitly follow any
man, I did not take all that lay before me, but selected
those which I judged to be most scriptural, and most
suitable to sound experience. Yet I am not sure, that I
have taken sufficient care to pare off every improper word
or expression, — every one that may seem to border on a
familiarity which does not so well suit the mouth of a worm
of the earth, when addressing himself to the God of heaven.
I have indeed particularly endeavoured, in all the hymns
which are addressed to our blessed Lord, to avoid every
fondling expression, and to speak as to the most high
God; to Him that is 'in glory equal with the Father, in
majesty co-eternal.'"

Happily, some time before this, Wesley had obtained pos-
session of the Foundery in Moorfields. This building was ori-
ginally erected by the government for the purpose of casting
cannon, but was abandoned in consequence of a very serious
accident having occurred there. Whilst it lay in a dilapi-
dated state, Wesley was urged by.two gentlemen, at that time

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 185

strangers to bim, to go there and preach : he complied with
the request. These persons then pressed him to purchase
the place, and repair it, offering to head a subscription list
toward the payment of the necessary sum. This also was
done, and the premises permanently occupied for religious
services long before the division now spoken of became
imminent. The Poundery had been opened for preaching,
November 11th, 1789.^

In consequence of the circumstances already stated,
Wesley attended a love-feast of the Society at Tetter Lane,
on Sunday, July 20th, 1740; and at the conclusion of it
read a paper containing a detail of the errors which he
alleged to have been introduced amongst them in the pre-
ceding nine months, declaring that he regarded these as
flatly contrary to the word of God. He then said that he
had warned them of the evil, but, finding that they clung to
these errors more and more, he gave them up to God, and
iuvited those who thought with him to follow him. He
then left, with eighteen or nineteen of the members; be-
sides which, about forty-eight of the women attached to the
bands afterwards joined him. This seems, in strict propriety,
to be the real commencement of the Methodist Societies.
Wesley, indeed, speaks of four other periods as epochs,
each of \\hicli may be regarded as the beginning of a
new developeraent of Methodist action. The first of these
was the rise of student Methodism in Oxford, while each
of the others dated the inauguration of a novel and im-
proved condition. In November, 1729, four serious students
began to meet together at Oxford. The second epoch
was in April, 173G, when twenty or thirty persons began to
meet in Mr. Wesley's house at Savannah. The third was
May 1st, 1738, when, by the advice of Peter Bohler, j\Ir.
* Myles's " Chi-ouolosical Ilistory," p. 12.

186 HISTORY OF WE3LEYAN METHODISM.

Wesley and other serious persons began to meet in Petter

Lane."^"' Again, Wesley says, " In the latter end of the year

1739, eight or ten persons came to me in London, and desired

/■'' that I would spend some time with tliem in prayer, and advise

them how to flee from the wrath to come : this was the rise

of the United Society, ■'^t Yet, even at this last-named

period, Wesley was connected with the Fetter Lane Society

which belonged to the Moravians ; so that even then the

Society formed by him did not stand out as a separate and

The AVes- distinct religious body. But after Sunday, July 20th, 1740,

iTstSo"f*' all the initiatory stages of the Society had been passed

et.v iience- tlirough, and there was (in its infancy, indeed, but as having

forth a se- . . i • \

])iirate reh- a Separate and distinct existence and action) a W esleyan
jrim.s body. ]^j;gti^o^iigt Society. Not that the Society was known by
that name ; it was not ; but from that germ the Wesleyan
Society has grown, and no other change has passed upon it,
except from small to great, from few to many, from weak to
strong, from a rudimental condition to one of full develope-
ment. .' The Society then formed at the Poandery has
remained, by a continual accession of new members replacing
those removed by death and other causes, and enlarging the
aggregate number of the body, from that period to the
present time. The Society has continued essentially the same
in its progress ; but it has, as might be expected, undergone
much developement, and acquired an appropriate and pro-
portionate organization. Of one important instance of this
it will be necessary now to speak.

Wesley's principal work from the time of his return from
Germany had been that of an evangelist. He went from
place to place, calling sinners to repentance, and lead-
ing them by faith in Christ to the experience of pardoning

* Wesley's "Cliurcli History," vol. iv., p. 175.
f lutroductiou to the Rules of the Society.

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 187

mercy. He, indeed, found some serious persons in the The fruit of
religious societies of London, Bristol, and a few other pre^achLg
places, who already reioiced in the Gospel salvation, but requires spi-

^ ' J •> r ritual over-

these were very few : the great body of those who gathered sight and
about him, and sought from his lips spiritual direction and
advice, were his children in the faith, — men and women who
by the instrumentality of his ministry had been brought
feom a state of ignorance and sin to the enjoyment of grace,
and the practice of holiness. How were these numerous
and constantly increasing bands of devout persons to be
supplied with spiritual nurture and oversight ? Those who
have written on this subject as avowed upholders of the
Established Church, from Lavington \.o Southey, have in
effect always said, " Here the great evil of Wesley's irre-
gularity is seen, and one mischievous element thus produces
another.''^ But those who thus express themselves should be
reminded, that the thing of which they speak is the grace
of God, which His Holy Spirit had put into the minds of
these people. If it is not so, there is no difficulty in the
case ; for mere pretence, hypocrisy, or formalism, requires no
more spiritual culture than lying, swearing, or drunkenness.
But if the persons referred to had really received divine
grace, and if this fact is deplored as a calamity, because of
the irregular manner in which it is obtained, then it becomes
a serious question, whether a far greater evil is not com-
mitted by making ecclesiastical order on earth more con-
tracted than the revelation of divine mercy from heaven.
An ecclesiastical order which cramps the impulses of grace
is no fit body for the Divine Spirit to inform and inhabit,
but " a yoke of bondage," and a " body of death."

There was, however, in this case, no oversight on the part
of Wesley. He had thought of it before it arose, and believed
it might be easily met. He judged that, although few of the

188 HISTORY OF WESLEYAT^ METHODISM.

ministers who then served in the Established Church would
go forth into the highways and hedges, to seek the outcasts of
society, and lead the vilest and worst of sinners to a spiritual
acquaintance with their Saviour, yet surely, if he devoted
his life to the labour of evangelizing sinners, they woiUd,
generally at least, receive these penitent and pardoned
believers with open arms, and afford them religious instruc-
tion. Christian communion, and the ordinances of holy
worship. The most earnest advocates of church order are
seriously invited to consider the effect that wo aid have been
produced on the state of the Church of England, and,
through it, on the nation at large, if this reasonable expecta-
tion of Wesley had been adequately met. One thing is cer-
tain : wdiatever may be alleged against him, it is impossible
to believe that he did not desire and would not have rejoiced
in such an issue. The religious condition of the clergy at
this period defeated such a hope ; and it is to this cause, and
not to the ambition or irregularities of Wesley, that the
existence of Methodism, when regarded as a sin against
This denied churcli Order, is to be attributed. No other proof of this

by the •' ^

clergy. Statement is needed than the fact, that pious persons were

repelled from the Lord^s table, and refused the holy sacra-
ment, at Bristol * and in other places, simply because they
were hearers of Wesley. He consequently felt that the
spiritual care of these penitent and believing souls was
thrown on him ; and this feeling occasioned the deepest
and most serious deliberation in his mind. If he could have
satisfied himself to select the most promising locality, and
sit down there, it cannot be doubted but that he might
have had numerous followers, and have been very useful.
But this issue was not commensurate with his sense of
duty. With a truly Pauline spirit, he longed to go
* "Life of Charles Wesley," vol. i., j). 231.

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. l89

througli the length and breadth of tlie land, awakening the
slumbering, and calhng those who were dead in sins to a
life of righteousness. In order to do this, it was necessary Partiaiiy
that he should have some aid in " shepherding " those who lay assist-^
were already brought into the fold. To provide for this ''"**•
want, he appointed a pious and talented young man,
Thomas Maxfield, to pray, exhort, and take the oversight of
the Society at the Foundery during his absence, while an-
other young man of considerable promise, John Cennick,
was appointed to a similar duty at Kingswood.

The labours of Wesley, especially in the early part of liis
career, which will hereafter be detailed, were frequently
interspersed with seasons of severe difficulty and conflict.
One of these, which occurred about this time, issued in the Lesley se-
separation of the Wesleys from their early and intimate ?^''**^^^,^"'
friend, George Whitefield. It was Wesley^s opinion in after
life, that in his early labours his preaching had leaned too
much toward Calvinism."^ He had not at that time care-
fully studied the subject, and, without reference to that
controversy, had preached the Gospel with the simple view of
saving souls ; although, even then, he speaks in his Journal of
having been specially drawn out at times to declare that God
willeth " all men to be saved."t At this time Mr. White-
field also appears to have felt, believed, and acted in unison
with Wesley. From the nature of the subject, however, it
was all but impossible that a newly formed Christian com-
munity, possessing great freedom, zeal, and energy, could
long avoid discussing the doctrines of election and predesti-
nation. This subject had, indeed, been mooted by the con-
verts in London during Wesley^s absence in Germany ; but
Charles Wesley expressed himself so strongly against it,

* "Wesley's " "Works," vol. viii., pp. 267, 324.
t Ibid., vol. i., p. 178.

190 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

that no further efforts were at that time made to unsettle
the minds of the people respecting the universality of
God's love to mankind. But as the Dissenters generally
entertained the Calvinistic doctrine of election more or
less strongly, and as many who had been brought up
among them had joined the Methodist Society, it is more
than probable that some of Wesley's followers from the
beginning held similar opinions. Mr. Whitefield, on his
second visit to America, was kindly received by many of the
pious ministers in the Northern States who were decided
Calvinists ; and, being much edified by their piety, he was
led to embrace their theological views. By their advice
he began to read the writings of the Puritan divines, from
which he derived much pleasure, and in whose doctrines he
entirely concurred. There can be no doubt that this change
in his sentiments was communicated by letters to his
friends in England.

The first distinct intimation given by Wesley of the pro-
gress of these views in the Methodist Society, was in the
case of a Mr. Acourt, (June 19th, 1740,) who complained
that he was hindered from going into the Society, because,
as lie acknowledged, he was determined not only to believe,
but constantly to maintain by argument, the doctrines of
election and reprobation in the strongest terms. It was also
soon apparent, that Mr. Cennick, who had been placed in
charge of the school at Kingswood, was similarly affected.
To check what he regarded as the progress of serious error,
Wesley preached at Bristol a sermon on "free grace,"
(Rom. viii. 32,) which he immediately published. This
measure undoubtedly did much toward the object intended
by the preacher. But it also hastened the crisis. Mr.
Whitefield, on seeing this sermon, took great off'ence,
and wrote a private letter to Wesley on the subject. A

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 191

copy of this letter found its way into the hands of some of
Mr. Whitefield's friends in this country, and they got it
printed and distributed amongst the hearers of Wesley;
it was freely circulated, even at the door of the Foundery.
(February 1st, 1741.) Having obtained a copy, Wesley
explained the nature of the unauthorized publication of a
private letter, and said he would do what he believed Mr.
Whitefield would do himself, if he was there ; and then tore
the letter in pieces before them. Those who had received
copies did the same : thus this attempt at sowing discord
failed.

About a month before this circumstance occurred,
(January 17th, 1741,) Mr. Cennick had written to Mr.
"VMiitefield, earnestly entreating his immediate return to
England, to assist in counteracting the false and mischiev-
ous tendency of the preaching of the Wesleys. Meanwhile,
Cennick laboured most industriously to undermine them in
the judgment and affections of their pious and simple-
minded people. Of course, Mr. Cennick had as clear a
right to believe and to advocate the Calviiiistic doctrine of
election, as Wesley had to entertain and preach general re-
demption. The ground of complaint against him was, that
whilst employed by Wesley, teacliing in his school, expound-
ing to people whom he had gathered, Cennick earnestly, but
insidiously, opposed the views of his patron and friend,
and perseveringly assailed his doctrines and character.
This conduct issued, as might have been expected, in the
entire separation of Mr. Cennick from the Wesleyan Society,
and the long-continued spiritual barrenness of Kingswood.
Nearly twenty years afterwards, (October 12th, 1760,)
Wesley made the following entry in his Journal : " I
visited the classes at Kingswood. Here only there is no
increase; and yet, where was there such a prospect, till

192 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

that weak man, Jolm Cennick, confounded the poor people
with strange doctrines ? O what mischief may be done by
one that means well ! We see no end of it to this day/'
Alas ! how often has Wesleyan Methodism had to repeat
the same complaint !

Mr. Wliitefield returned to England in March, 1741, and
at once evinced an estrangement from his former friends.
Wesley called on him, and says of the interview, " He told
me, he and I preached two different gospels ; and therefore
he not only would not join with, or give me the right hand
of fellowship, but was resolved publicly to preach against
me and my brother, wheresoever he preached at all/'*
This threat he carried into effect; and the strange sight
was soon after seen, of Mr. Wliitefield preaching in
Moorfields near the Foundery, in direct opposition to the
doctrines delivered by his former friends in that building.
The same thing was repeated at Kingswood and other
places. It may be appropriate to remark, that, although
this difference of opinion alienated these pious and emi-
nent men from each other for a while, good feeling was
afterwards fully restored; and while each retained his
opinions to the last, they loved and esteemed each other ;
so that, when Mr. Whitefield died, he left Wesley a mourn-
ing ring as a token of his love, and desired that he
would preach his funeral sermon, which he did. This dis-
cussion of non-essential doctrines, however, had a very
unfavourable effect on the infant cause of Methodism, which
from henceforth became divided into two branches, the Cal-
vinistic and the Wesleyan. The former of these, we need
hardly say, has, in effect, been merged long ago in evan-
gelical Dissent, distinctively so denominated.

Wesley, notwithstanding, continued to pursue his way
* "Wesley's " Journal," March 2Sth, 1741.

BOOK 11. CHAPTER II. 193

with unfailing diligence, although one harassing trial came
rapidly pressing on the heels of another. Scarcely had he
escaped from the Calvinistic controversy, and risen from
the loss of Whitefield's valuable co-operation, to pursue
his usual course of incessant labour for souls, when he
felt the presence of danger in a relation the most intimate
and endearing. The case has, indeed, been sometimes
greatly exaggerated by interested or partially informed
writers; but it is an undoubted fact, that about this
time Charles Wesley was so far brought under the influ- Charles

. Wesley in-

ence of some of the principal Moravians, that he actually dined to-
contemplated retiring from the itinerant career upon ji^oravians
which he had entered, and also, of course, from active co-
operation with his brother. It seems from the accounts
which have been preserved, that in the month of
January, 1741, Charles Wesley was engaged in deliver-
ing a course of expository discourses on the First Epistle
of St. John, at five o'clock in the morning ; and that he
suddenly desisted from this service, and expressed his
intention to proceed no farther with it. Accordingly, the
following entry is found in John Wesley^s Journal :
" January 22nd. — I began expounding where my brother
had left otf, viz., at the fourth chapter of the First Epistle
of St. John. He had not preached the morning before ;
nor intended to do it any more. ' The Philistines are upon
thee, Samson.' But the Lord is not ' departed from thee.'
He shall strengthen thee yet again, and thou shalt be
' avenged of them for the loss of thine eyes.' " This pas-
sage clearly gives John Wesley's view of his brother's state :
he was evidently induced to act under some influence
foreign to himself, yet he had not, in doing so, lost his
piety ; and hence the confidence expressed of his recovery.
John Wesley's judgment was justified by the event. In

VOL. I. K

194 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

three weeks from the elate of the last extract, the follow-
ing entry is found in his Journal: "February 12th.
— Mj brother returned from Oxford, and preached on
the true way of waiting upon God ; thereby dispelling at
once the fears of some and the vain hopes of others, who
had confidently affirmed that Charles Wesley was still
already, and would come to London no more." Yet, not-
withstanding this favourable circumstance, it is sufficiently
evident that Wesley entertained serious fears respecting
his brother's stability. On the 21st of April following,
he wrote a letter to Charles, in which, after enumerating
five reasons why he could " in no wise join the Moravians,"
he says, " O my brother, my soul is grieved for you. The
poison is in you. Pair words have stolen away your heart.
' No English man or woman is like the Moravians.' So
the matter is come to a fair issue. Five of us did stand
together a few months since, and two are gone to the right
hand, Hutchins and Cennick j and two more to the left,
Mr. Hall and you. Lord, if it be Thy Gospel which I
preach, arise, and maintain Thine own cause ! Adieu ! " "^
The Rev. Thomas Jackson, in his " Life of Charles Wesley,"
has expressed a confident opinion that John Wesley was in
this latter case mistaken in his fears respecting his brother ;
he certainly assigns some weighty reasons in support of this
opinion, and there is no man's judgTuent entitled to more
respect on this subject than Mr. Jackson's. But the fact
on M'hich he mainly relies, namely, that at this very time
Charles Wesley was engaged in writing a " Short Account
of Mrs. Hannah Richardson," whose experience, as given
by him in this little work, was in direct opposition to all
the leading tenets of the ^Moravian Church, does not prove

* " Journal," April 21st. 17J:1 ; Jackson's "Life of Charles "Wesley,"
vol. i., p. 272.

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 195

his case. It seems quite as likely that the writing of this
account was, under God, the means of restoring Charles
Wesley to sound views of the Gospel faith, as that it should
be a proof that he had previously been restored thereto.
It is indeed certain, from a letter of the Countess of Hun-
tingdon, to which Mr. Jackson refers, that it was not until
the autumn of this year (1741) that the Moravians gave
up their " strenuous attempts " to secure the adhesiou of
Charles Wesley to their views : then, and not till then, he
appears to have sent them " a letter of absolute and final
refusal." And surely, whilst they had reason to hope, his
brother had equal cause to fear.

It is scarcely possible at this time to form any correct "^'esiey the

. p . , , . . subject of

estimate of the constant succession of trial and opposition peculiar
through which the founder of j\Iethodism urged his way. aJj**^t^iaiT
The abandonment of his most intense High Church par-
tialities,— the renunciation of his long cherished desire for
collegiate seclusion and retirement, — the adoption of a
course of life which exposed him to incessant labour, to the
most harassing anxiety, and vulgar indignity, — and his
steady pursuit of this course, amid the desertion of friends
and the hostility of foes, must, when fairly considered,
impress on every observer the conclusion that John Wesley
was a phenomenon of human life and action, of Christian
devotedness and zeal, of a most extraordinary kind.

Nor is it the least remarkable element in tliis case, that
he most certainly did not know how, or by what means, he
was to carry out the great work upon which he had entered.
So that if Wesley did not pursue his course of labour
and evangelical action with the simple object of saving
souls from death, and if he was not sustained by a strong
conviction that in this course he was doing the will of
God, and might hence assuredly count on divine direction

K 2

196 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

and support, he was more infatuated than a man who
would embark in a large vessel for a long voyage, without
chart, compass, or crew. A remarkable illustration of
this fact is presented to our notice in the circumstances
just narrated. Wesley, in the outset of his career, had
formed very agreeable connexions with many able, excel-
lent, and pious clergymen. James Hervey was one of the
earliest of his associates; but when Wesley had made
himself so vile as to go into the highways to call sin-
ners to repentance, Mr. Hervey protested against his irre-
gularity and extravagance. Mr. Whitefield, as has been
shown, separated from him on the doctrinal question of
election; while the elegant and excellent Mr. Gambold,
the warm-hearted Mr. Stonehouse, and others, drank so
deeply of the waters of Moravian stillness, that they not
only did not support him, but actually threw up their
livings, and thus deprived the church of their counte-
nance and example, and retired to rural solitude to waste
their lives in inaction. In these circumstances, with his
own brother wavering between the views of the Gosp^
which he preached, and those of the Moravians, Wesley
stood alone, with the world for his parish, but without a
single helper on whom he could fully depend.

At this critical juncture in the progress of Methodism,
Providence provided fof him a kind of assistance which
enabled him to carry out into successful and permanent
action the great work which had been begun. It may, in-
deed, be regarded as the law of evangelical progress, that
wherever the Gospel is so preached as to bring sinners to
salvation, some of the converts are qualified by the gifts
of God, and called by His Spirit, to echo the truth through
which they have been saved, to their fellow sinners. And
it has always been one of the most important duties

BOOK II. CHAPTEH II. 197

devolvaug on the cliurch, to examiue, recognise, and appoint
SQch, and none but such, to be ministers and pastors.
Unhappily, indeed, in some places and ages, these divine
gifts, and this spiritual call, have been almost, if not alto-
gether, overlooked ; and the external action of the church
in the examination of clerical candidates with regard to
their proficiency in classical and mathematical learning,
irrespective of personal piety and scriptural knowledge, has
been too commonly regarded as the only proper means for
securing the appointment of suitable men to perform the
duties of the Christian ministry.

Wesley was not embarrassed for want of fellow-labourers
by the barrenness of his converts, and the paucity of spi-
ritual gifts amoiig them. Seldom has the church seen
persons more richly endowed with all the qualifications
essential to spiritual usefulness, than were the early mem-
bers of the Methodist Societies. He had men among his
sons in the Gospel qualified for every kind of ministerial
duty ; but nothing except a clear providential call could
induce him to depart so far from the order of the Estab-
lished Church, as to give his sanction to the preaching of
laymen in his Societies.

Before this time, indeed, an example of lay preaching
had been set in a quarter where Wesley had no authority,
but of which he had knowledge, and by a man with whom
he had strong sympathy ; and others in different parts of the
country had followed a similar course. Ilowel Harris was
brought to God in Wales before Wesley went to America, and,
although without a counsellor or guide, was taught of God
" not to eat his morsel alone." He says, " Xow the fire of
God did so burn in my soul, that I could not rest day nor
night, without doing sometliing for my God and Saviour.
When alone, I was taken up wholly in reading, pray-

198 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

ing, or writing, &c. ; and I also continued to go on exhort-
ing the poor people who flocked to hear me every Sunday
evening." "^ Mr. Harris continued this course, and became
one of the most laborious and useful preachers of the day.
Joseph Humphries, as a lay preacher, assisted Wesley in
1738. t Mr. Cennick regularly expounded the Scriptures
at Kingswood, immediately on his arrival there, June,
1739; J and it is equally certain that David Taylor had
been in Yorkshire, like Howel Harris in Wales, exhorting
and preaching, from 1738, as he had probably done long
before. Nor can it be reasonably doubted that Mr. Shaw
was a lay preacher, v.dio insisted that he had as good a
right to baptize and administer the sacrament as any other
man, because " there is no priesthood in the Christian
Church ; " § — whilst it is certain that Mr. Bowers, a lay-
man, preached to a congregation which had been pre\aously
addressed by Mr. Whitefield, although that minister and
Charles Wesley had earnestly forbidden him.|| These,
and other cases which might be cited, abundantly prove
that lay preaching had begun, and was probably known to
exist in many localities; but for these practices Wesley
was not responsible, except as respected Humphries, Cen-
nick, and Maxfield; and they appear to have been
appointed to expound and exhort, which he evidently con-
sidered altogether different from preaching the Gospel.
IS' or was this practice any outrage on Scripture or
ecclesiastical order. Wesley was well aware that in
ancient and modern times some of the most exclu-
sive churches which ever existed have allowed laymen to

* " A Brief Account of the Life of Howel Harris. Trevccka, 1751," p. 21.
■f Wesley's "Works," vol. iv., p. 473.

+ " The Life of Mr. J. Ceimiek. Third Edition. London, 177S," pp. 20, 21 .
§ Moore's " Life of Wesley," vol. i., p. 469. i| UicL, p. 470.

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 199

preach, and tliat some of the most eminent and useful
preachers and reformers were never ordained, and were
consequently laymen.^ The question, therefore, was not
simply whether laymen should preach, but whether laymen
should be separated from their vrorldly business, and be
set apart as preachers, after the manner of Christian minis-
ters. This question was solved not by any sacrifice of
Wesley's principles to meet a pressing emergency, but by
a very clear and peculiar providence in the case of Thomas
Maxfield.

Those who knew Wesley most intimately, and had lived
long in his unreserved confidence, gave the following ac-
count of this case : " When he was about to leave London
for a season, he appointed one whom he judged to be
strong in faith, and of an exemplary conversation, to meet
the Society at the usual times, to pray with them, and to
give them such advice as might be needful. This was Mr.
Maxfield, one af the first-fruits of his ministry at Bristol.
This young man, being fervent in spirit and mighfi/ in the
Scriptures, greatly profited the people. They crowded to
hear him ; and by the increase of their number, as well as
by their earnest and deep attention, they insensibly led him
to go further than he had at first designed. He began to
preach, and the Lord so blessed the word, that many were
not only deeply awakened and brought to repentance, but
were also made happy in a consciousness of pardon. The
Scripture marks of true conversion, — inward peace, and
power to walk in all holiness, — evinced the work to be of
God.

" Some, however, were offended at this irregular it//, as it
was termed. A complaint was made in form to Mr.
Wesley, and he hastened to London, in order to put a stop

* "Wesley's "Works," vol. viii., pp. 212-218; vol. xii., pp. 81-84.

200 HISTORY OP WESLKYAN METHODISM.

to it. His mother then lived in his house, adjoining to the
Foundery. When he arrived, she perceived that his coun-
tenance was expressive of dissatisfaction, and inquired the
cause. ' Thomas Maxfield,' said he, abruptly, ' has turned
preacher, I find.' She looked attentively at him, and
replied, ' John, you know what my sentiments have been.
You cannot suspect me of favouring readily anything of
this kind. But take care what you do with respect to that
young man ; for he is as surely called of God to preach as
you are. Examine what have been the fruits of his preach-
ing, and hear him also yourself.' He did so. His pre-
judice bowed before the force of truth, and he could only
say, 'It is the Lord: let Kim do ichat seemeth Him
good: " *

No man, whatever may be his reputation, can get rid of
this statement, as Dr. Southey endeavours to do, by the
insinuation, "The official biographers say, &c.'" These
biographers were men equally distinguished for learning
and ability as ministers of religion. They had ample
means of knowing the facts of the case, and no motive
whatever for perverting them. The account which has
been given therefore stands unimpeached. Wesley saw
that God had certainly called Mr. Maxfield to preach the
Gospel. He accordingly recognised the divine call, and
antliorized him to preach to the Methodist congregations.
He had already been fully and constantly employed as a
leader and exhorter, and from this time his vocation also
included the ministry of the word. But the ministry of
the word did not in Wesley's judgment imply the authority
of administering the sacraments. Maxfield was Wesley's
first " lay helper," as he calls him. Nothing is more cer-
tain in history, than that this acceptance of Maxfield as a
* " Life of Wesley," vol. i., p. 506.

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. ^^01

" helper " was no premeditated step of Wesley ; but that
he really submitted, contrary to his own views, to a clear
and distinct manifestation of the divine will. If, indeed,
Wesley erred at all in this matter, it was not in the way
of innovation, but by an improper adherence to the practice
of the Church of England, in refusing to allow such men,
although so clearly called of God, to administer the sacra-
ments, because they were not episcopally ordained. Yet
to this practice he did adhere, although he could not
defend it on scriptural grounds.^

The acceptance of Maxfield as a preacher was quickly
followed by the labours of another layman in that vocation,
respecting whose course of action Wesley had scarcely
any option. This person was John Nelson, a stonemason,
of Yorkshire. He had come from his iiative county to
London for employment. His father was a good man, and
read the Scriptures with his family. John became im-
pressed with religious feeling and conviction at a very early
age ; but, his father dying while he was yet young, he had
no one to guide his mind or direct his steps ; so he grew
up, and was married, without any decided change of life.
At length, feeling that he was not likely to break off from
his sins and live to God in his native place, he left it; and,
after staying and working awhile in other places, came to
London, where he soon afterward heard Mr. Whitefield
preach. Nelson was greatly delighted with his discourse,
but does not seem to have got any particular impression or
instruction from the sermon. He had, indeed, about this^
time attended the public worship of every denomination he
was acquainted with, not excepting Eoman Catholics or
Quakers ; he had even thought of visiting the Jews. At
length, he heard John Wesley the first time he preached at
* Wesley's "'Works," vol. vii., p. 201, note,
K 5

203 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

Moorfields. That sermon determined his course of life ; he
sought and found mercy, and was filled with joy and peace
in believing. Having found salvation, he was not satisfied
to remain in London, and leave his family and friends
in Yorksliire ignorant of the way of salvation, and care-
less in their sins. He accordingly returned home, and soon
began to reprove sin, and to tell his neighbours what the
Lord had done for his soul ; and, as they came together in
great numbers for this purpose, he began to preach to
them, and many were turned to God. He continued this
practice for some time, working at his trade during the
day, and preaching in the evening. When \Yesley visited
the north in the early part of 1742, he stopped at Birstal,
sent for John Nelson, wliom he had known in London,
talked with him, and preached twice in the neighbourhood.
Thus, both with and without the consent of Wesley, did
his sons in the Gospel proceed to call sinners to repentance,
and God was pleased to set His seal to their labours by
giving them souls for their hire.

Afterwards, as the work increased, some of those young
men who had thus begun to preach, offered themselves to
assist their father in the Gospel by preaching wherever he
might appoint them. The first who acted thus was Thomas
Maxfield, afterwards Thomas Richards and Thomas Westall;
and he says, "I durst not refuse their assistance.''^'^

In order, however, to the permanence of the work of
God, so signally begun by the labours of the Wesleys, and
carried on by them with the assistance of these and other
lay preachers, it was absolutely necessary that some ar-
rangement of the converts thus brought under the influence
of the Gospel should be made; or some organization be
introduced which would aUow of, and indeed provide for,
* "Works," vol. viii., p. 299.

BOOK IT. CHAPTER II. 203

an effective and Christian oversight of the individual mem-
bers. As Societies^ these several religious communities
were originally based on the practice, which had previously
obtained, of a few serious people associating together for
mutual edification; but when the number of members
became great, and experimental religion was generally
known, more than this Avas obviously necessary. ^Vesley
informs us that in September, 1741, the Society in Lon-
don amounted to about one thousand members,^ — a num-
ber which rendered individual oversight by him, or any of
his coadjutors, engaged as they aU were in travelling and
preaching throughout the country, impossible. In this case,
however, as in others. Providence opened a supply for
this necessity also, in a manner equally unanticipated and
effectual. As AYesley^s own account of this cii'cumstance
is equally candid, ingenuous, and satisfactory, it is given
entire. " But as much as we endeavoured to watch over each,
other, we soon found some who did not live in the Gospel.
I do not know that any hypocrites were crept in ; for
indeed there was no temptation; but several grew cold,
and gave way to the sins which had long easily beset them.
We quickly perceived there were many iU consequences of
suffering these to remain among us. It was dangerous to
others, inasmuch as all sin is of an infectious nature. It
brought such a scandal on their brethren as exposed them
to what was not properly the reproach of Christ. It laid
a stumbling-block in the way of others, and caused the
truth to be evil spoken of.

" We groaned under these inconveniences long, before a

remedy could be found. The people were scattered so \Aide

in all parts of the town, from Wapping to Westminster,

that I could not easily see what the behaviour of each

* AVesley's " Churcli History," vol. iv., p. 178.

204

HISTORY OP WESLEYAX METHODISM.

Similar ap-
pointment
of class
meetings.

person in his own neighbourhood was ; so that several
disorderly walkers did much hurt before I Avas apprised
of it.

" At length, while we were thinking of quite another
thing, we struck upon a method for which we have cause to
bless God ever since. I was talking with several of the
Society in Bristol (15th February, 1742) concerning the
means of paying the debts there, when one stood up and
said, ' Let every member of the Society give a penny a week,
tiU all are paid.' Another answered, ' But many of them
are poor, and cannot afford to do it.' ' Then,' said he, ' put
eleven of the poorest with me ; and if they can give nothing,
I will give for them as well as for myself. And each
of you call on eleven of your neighbours weekly; receive
what they give, and make up what is wanting.' It was done.
In a while some of these informed me, they found such
and such an one did not live as he ought. It struck
me immediately, 'This is the thing, the very thing we
have wanted so long.' I called together all the leaders of
the classes, (so we used to term them and their companies,)
and desired that each would paake a particular inquiry into
the beliaviour of those whom he saw weekly. They did so.
Many disorderly walkers were detected. Some turned from
the evil of their ways. Some were put away from us."*

As this mode of carrying out the object took up a great deal
of the leader's time, and he had but seldom a suitable place
to converse with the members personally, it was soon resolved
that the class had better meet in one place at a given hour
for this purpose. This practice became general, and gave
efficiency and good organization to the Wesleyan Societies.
The leaders then met Wesley or his assistant at another
time every week to report any cases of sickness or disorderly
* Wesley's " Works/' vol. viii., p. 244.

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 205

conduct, and to pay the steward of the Society the sum
which had been received of the chiss during the week.

This arrangement, valuable and excellent in itself, led AVesieyan

1 • • J. c orgaiiiza-

to another important usage. W esley, giving an account ot tion.
it, says, " As the Society increased, I found it required still
greater care to separate the precious from the vile. In
order to this I determined, at least once in three months,
to talk with every member myself, and to inquire at their
own mouths, as well as of their leaders and neighbours,
whether they grew in grace and in the knowledge of our
Lord Jesus Christ.''^^ To each of the persons thus spoken
to, whose conduct was satisfactory, Wesley gave a ticket, on
which he wrote the member^s name. This ticket enabled
the person to obtain anywhere the privilege of being a
member, and was, says Wesley, "just of the same force as
the commendatory letters mentioned by the Apostle."

It has been thought necessary to explain thus far the
circumstances in which the Wesleys were placed, the views
under which they acted, and the principles by which they
were guided ; to trace the origin of Wesleyan agency and
organization to their true source ; and to show the self-
denial, difficulty, and opposition, which the founder of Meth-
odism especially had to surmount, in order to prosecute
with success the work to which he undoubtedly felt himself
called of God. ^ He did this until, in 1744, he found the
work assuming such magnitude as to render it necessary
for him to seek the Christian counsel of the clergy who
sympathized with him, together with that of the more ex-
perienced of his lay assistants. But before this chapter is
closed, and the business of that Conference is introduced, it
will be necessary to give a brief narrative of the progress
and results of the Wesleyan ministry, from the com-
* Wesley's " Works," vol. viii., p. 247.

206 HISTORY 0¥ WESLEYAN METHODISM.

mencement of their itinerant preaching to the middle
of 1744.
Labours of The principal seats of Methodism at this early date were
othpi/iii " London and Bristol : the religious Societies (noticed in a
i/JS. preceding chapter) greatly tended to the furtherance of evan-

gelical influence in those cities. But it will place the sub-
ject in the clearest point of view, to trace the progress of
Wesley's labours from year to year. In 1738, after his
return from Germany in September, he continued preach-
ing in and about London to the end of the year, with the
exception of brief and occasional visits to Bristol, Oxford,
Gloucester, and a few other places. Charles Wesley's la-
bours during this period were also principally confined to
London, although he also occasionally visited Oxford and
Bexley. The fruits of these ministerial efforts, by which
many were converted to God, were united with the Societies
already in existence, some of which were composed maiidy
of Moravians. Besides what was thus accomplished by
the instrumentality of the Wesleys in and about the
metropolis, the Lord had, in a very peculiar manner, begun
a work of grace in different parts of the country. As
already related, Howel Harris was brought to a knowledge
of the truth, by the teaching of the Spirit, in Wales;
and before the end of this year he began not only to
exhort in his own neighbourhood, but to itinerate for the
purpose of preaching through other parts of Wales. There
was also one of the Societies described by Dr. Woodward at
St. Ives, in Cornwall, which appears at this period to have
put forth increasing proofs of spiritual vitality and power.
About this time, also, God had raised up a preacher of the
Gospel in Leicestershire, whose labours were the means of
diffusing the light of truth in that county, Cheshire, Derby-
shire, and some parts of Yorkshire. This was David Taylor.

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 207

He had been butler to Lady Betty Hastings, celebrated for
her piety and Hberahty ; and the first occasion of his turn-
ing his thoughts toward rehgious teaching, as far as can be
learned, was this : on one occasion the domestic chaplain
was absent, and the question was asked, " Who shall read
prayers ?" and it was instantly replied, " David Taylor." His
character in the household seems to have marked him out as
the most suitable man for this religious duty. In performing
this act of worship, he appears to have been made the subject
of such deeply religious impressions, that they gave a direc-
tion to all his future life. He soon after left the service of
Lady Hastings, and entered upon a course of itinerant
preaching. It does not appear at what precise date he
commenced these efforts, but it is certain that in 1738 he
was thus engaged.
^■xhe year 1739 is regarded as the date of the origin of The pro-

ffTGSS 01

Methodism, and with good reason. Before this time there Methodism
had, indeed, been much evangelical labour put forth ; but '" ^^^^•
the results had not been so gathered as to appear in a col-
lective form. The events of this year did much to prepare
the way for this necessary end.

John Wesley continued to give the largest share of his
attention to London, Oxford, and Bristol ; but he found
time to preach at Reading, Pensford, Gloucester, Brad-
ford, (Wilts.,) in South Wales, at Tiverton, Exeter, Malms-
bury, and many other places ; and to some of these he went
several times. Charles Wesley was curate at Islington until
June in this year, when he was expelled. Afterwards his
brother and he generally occupied London and Bristol
alternately ; but in addition to taking his share in the
evangelization of these cities, and the care of the Societies
in them, Charles preached at Wycondoe, Evesham, and
->J3radford.

208 HISTOllY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Besides these ministers^ there M^ere other agents at work.
It is important to recognise the fact stated bj Mr. Myles in
order to have a correct view of Wesleyan operations at this
period, namely, that " a few laymen assisted Mr. Wesley
as local preachers, before itinerancy was established.''^^
Mr. Cennick was at this time expounding and teaching at
Kingswood : others expounded in London ; t some of these
belonged to the Eetter Lane Society, from which, as yet,
Wesley had not formally separated. Mr. Bowers, of whom
mention has already been made, continued to preach, as did
David Taylor, who this year was the means of the conver-
sion of John Bennett, celebrated in the early annals of
Methodism. Bennett appears almost immediately to have
begun to preach also, and continued to do so with great
effect in Derbyshire and the adjacent counties. In Cornwall,
also, the work received an impulse about this time. There
is still extant a ticket of this year given to a person near
Penzance, with " J. R." as the initials of the preacher.
Methodist The year 1740 found Wesley and his brother pursuing a

labours and . /. i i -r> i • c t

progress, sunilar course or labour. But tins was a season oi pecuhar
^^^^' trial and conflict. Throughout the larger portion of the

year it required the utmost efforts of the brothers to
guard their people against Moravian stillness and Anti-
nomianism on the one hand, and Whitefield^s doctrine of
predestination on the other. Yet, notwithstanding all the
time and strength which these controversial labours re-
quired, the work was not only maintained, but progressed.
The separation from the Moravians at Fetter Lane was
effected, as already noticed, and the followers of Wesley
fairly united with him at the Toundery. The New Eoom,
as the first Bristol chapel was called, was regularly occu-

* Myles's "Chronological History," p. 293.
t Wesley's " Works," vol. i., p. 240.

BOOK II. CHAPTEH II. 209

jDied. Mr. Josepli Humphries continued liis labours as a
local preacher.^ Thomas Maxfield had in the early part of
the year been permitted to preach as an assistant to Wes-
ley. John Nelson was converted, and preparing for his
career of usefulness; and there can be no doubt that
many other agents, whose names we have never heard,
laboured at this time with zeal and success. Mr. Ingham,
who had been to America with Wesley, but who, before
long, joined the Moravians, had gone into Yorkshire and
preached with great success, and is said to have founded
sixty Societies in that county alone, while he was sound
in tlie faith. The work progressed very satisfactorily in
Wales, and throughout the country the prospects were
cheering.

1741. — This year presents a further extension of Method- Continued
ism. Leicestershire, Northampton, Markfield, Ogbrook, efforts and
Nottingham, Melbourne, Abingdon, and other places not Vi'f^^^'
previously mentioned, were visited with more or less suc-
cess, and Societies formed in several of them. John Nelson
was at this time working at his trade by day, and preach-
ing in the evening and on the Sabbath days with great
success in Yorkshire. Many were brought to God by his
instrumentality. But, on the other hand, Mr. Ingham had
imbibed the errors which had obtained among the Mora-
vians : David Taylor had joined him, and lost his spiritual
power.t But John Bennett still continued his labours, and
was extensively useful. It is impossible now to give
any tolerable idea of the agency employed at this period
either directly or remotely connected with Wesley, and of
the results of their labours. We learn incidentally, that Mr.
WiDiams was about this time a very popular preacher at

* Wesley's " Works," vol. i., p. 257.

t Nelson's " Jounial," p. 43, Edition of 1850.

210 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Batli,^ and hear of the remarkable conversion of Mr. Thorpe
of Rotherham. He was at an alehonse, "with some com-
panions, vrhen it occurred to them that they might amuse
themselves by mimicking the preaching of the j\Iethodists.
Accordingly his companions procured a Bible, and for a
wager they exerted themselves successively to turn a text
into ridicule. At length Thorpe took the book, saying, " I
shall beat you all.'" He opened, entirely by accident on
his part, on Luke xiii. 3 : " Except ye repent, ye shall all
likewise perish." He was instantly struck with strong
convictions ; his mind was filled with light on the awful
subject. He accordingly delivered a serious, sensible, and
earnest address, of which, after he became a preacher, he
said, " If I ever preached in my life by the assistance of
the Spirit of God, it was at that time." The effect on his
companions was little less than on his own mind : there
was no merriment, no ridicule; a solemn gloom sat on
every countenance; and the speaker afterwards observed,
that some of his sentences " seemed to make his own hair
stand erect." Having finished his discourse, not a word
was said respecting the wager. Mr. Thorpe immediately
withdrew. His companionship with revilers ceased, he at
once sought the society of the people whom he had ridi-
culed, and soon became an able and earnest preacher of the
Go,spel.t He died in i77G.
Aietiiodist X*^742 was a most important period to the infant cause of
1742. ' Methodism. Wesley had by this time not only formed
numerous Societies, but saw the fruit of his labours rising
up around him as able assistants. The following preachers
were during this year regularly engaged as helpers, besides
many local preachers in connexion with the several Socie-
ties : William Biggs, Alexander Coates, William Crouch,
* " Metliodist Magazine," 179 i, p. 476. f Ibid., pp. 311-13.

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 211

William Darney, John Hall, John Houghton, Thomas
Hardwick, Samuel Larwood, Thomas Maxfield, Charles
Manning, (vicar of Hayes, near Uxbridge,) John Maddern,
Henry ]\Iillard, Thomas Merrick, John Nelson, Wilham
Prior, Jonathan Reeves, Robert Swindell, David Taylor,
Thomas Westall, Thomas Williams, James Wheatley, Enoch
WiUiams, — in all twenty-three.

With this assistance, Wesley was able to maintain
regular religious worship in connexion with his various
Societies, and at the same time to extend the work into new
districts. Having spent January in London, and February
in Bristol, he set out for Wales, laboured there about
three wrecks, and then returned to London, where he con-
tinued until the middle of May, when he set out by way
of Newport Pagnell and Donnington Park to Birstal, to
converse and co-operate with John Nelson. Newcastle-on-
Tyne, Knaresborough, Beeston near Leeds, Halifax, Dews-
bury Moor, Mirfield^ were then successively visited, after
which he returned to Birstal ; then again visiting Beeston,
he went to Epworth, and preached on his father's tomb-
stone in the churchyard. In all these places he preached
with his usual earnestness and power. Having stayed some
days in the vicinity of Epworth, he went to Sheffield,
hoping to meet with David Taylor : in this he at first was
disappointed, but he preached there morning and evening ;
and on the next day David Taylor came, and Wesley had
the desired conversation with him. The effect of the inter-
view was important. This successful evangelist had suf-
fered seriously in his mind from his intercourse with
Mr. Ingham and the Moravians. The result of this con-
versation, Wesley says, made hiui " thoroughly sensible of
his mistake ;" * and he went on in the work of the Lord
* AYeslei's "Works," vol. ii.; p. 421.

212 HISTOKY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

for a while again with dihgence and success. Having
accomplished this object, Wesley went on his way minister-
ing the Gospel through Coventry, Evesham, Stroud, and
Painswick, to Bristol.

Toward the latter part of this year Wesley went again
into the north, and his labours at Newcastle on that occa-
sion were attended by a very special visitation of the Spirit.
Of it he says, " There seemed in the evening to be a deeper

work in many souls than I had observed before I never

saw a work of God, in any other place, so evenly and gra-
dually carried on.^^ *
Wesieyau From the beginning of 1743, to June, 1744, when the

labour, per- i i n i n i> ■

secwtion.and first Conference was held, there elapsed a season or intense
pro|ress, jabour, trial, danger, and success, to Wesley and his
assistants.

The opening of this year found Wesley journeying
toward the north, between Doncaster and Epworth, Charles
Wesley being in the neighbourhood of Bristol. At Ep-
worth, Wesley again preached on his father's tomb, and
was afterward informed that the curate refused to allow him
to receive the sacrament in the church. On January 3rd,
he rode to Birstal, where he received a melancholy account
of the effects of Moravian error on the stability and general
character of the people : from thence he returned through
Sheffield, Weduesbury, Egginton, Stratford-on-Avon, Eve-
sham, and Painswick, to Bristol, a day or tM'o after his
brother had left that city for London. Here Wesley pro-
secuted a careful inquiry into the state of the Society, by
speaking with every member individually, and rejoiced to
find them neither " barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge
of our Lord Jesus Christ." t About the end of the month
he went to London, where, assisted by his brother, he
* Wesley's " Works," vol. i., pp. 378-9. f Il^id., p. 386.

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 213

made a similar visitation of tlie London Society : at the
close of it he preached a sermon^ when he made a collec-
tiou of £50 toward the expense of building a chapel at
Newcastle.

On the 14th of February, Wesley again left London for
the north, and arrived in Newcastle on the 19th. Here,
after preaching in the town and in some adjacent places,
he read the Rules to the Society, and commenced a very
careful examination into its condition. He was the more
particular in this inquiry because of the great revival which
had taken place here a few months before. The result was,
that seventy-six had left the Society, and sixty-four were
expelled therefrom. On Sunday, March 13th, he went
to speak severally with the Society at Tanfield ; and the
occasion made a powerful impression on his mind, and led
to the following entry in his Journal : '' From the terrible
instances I met with here, (and, indeed, in all parts of
England,) I am more and more convinced, that the devil
himself desires notliing more than tliis, that the people of
any place should be half awakened, and then left to them-
selves to fall asleep again. Therefore, I determine, by the
grace of God, not to strike one stroke in any place where
I cannot follow the blow.'"'^ He accordingly, during his
stay in those parts, preached weekly at all the places which
he had visited around Newcastle. During this period
Charles Wesley was alternating his labours between the
neighbourhood of Bristol and that of London.

Having settled everything in Newcastle to his satisfac- Ori^n of

^ n i ■^ ^ n -I r\ ^ Methodism

tion, he, on the /th oi April, leit that town. On the next in LeetU.
day, he says, " I preached at Knaresborough and at Leeds,
on, ' By grace ye are saved through faith.^ The three
following days I divided between Leeds and Birstal." t
* Wesley's " Works," vol. i., p. 391. t I^id., p. 394.

214 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

Ill these words is recorded tlie first preaching of Wesley
iu that great centre of northern Methodism, Leeds. He
makes no mention of any Society at Leeds at this time,
neither does John Nelson; yet we are assured there was
a class then in existence in that town. One of the ten
members who constituted this class, and who died in York
some years since, observed to a friend, with great dehght
and enthusiasm, " "When Mr. Wesley first came to Leeds,
we took him into Society ; he did not take us in ; " from
which it is plain, that some fruit of the Gospel had been
gathered together in this town, probably by John Nelson,
before this period.

The Eev. George Morley, Governor of Woodhouse Grove
School, when returning from the first Missionary Meeting
held in Hull, (in 1814,) called at York to see this Christian
woman, said then to be the oldest Methodist in the world,
and had with her the following conversation : — " Q. Wliere
did you first join the Society ? A. In Leeds. Q. What
preachers had you then in the Leeds Circuit ? A. We had
no traveUiug preachers. Leeds was not then a Circuit.
Q. How were you supplied with the means of grace ? A.
Sometimes Mr. Wesley visited us. A local preacher came
once a fortnight from Birstal on the Sunday morning : on
the other Sunday evenings we held prayer-meetings among
ourselves. We met our classes, and went to church. Q.
Wliat collections had you in your classes ? A. The same
as we have now. Q. As you had no preachers to support,
how was the money appHed ? J. I cannot tell, but it was
always wanted.'"

When Wesley left Leeds, he passed through Wednesbury
to Bristol. At the former place he obtained information
which evidently excited in him very fearful apprehensions ;
and these were afterward abundantly realized. He says,

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 215

" Tlie inexcusable folly of Mr. W s liad so provoked

Mr. E n, that his former love turned into bitter hatred.

But he had not yet had time to work up the poor people
into the rage and madness which afterward appeared, so
that they were extremely quiet both this and tlie following
days, while 1 improved the present opportunity, and ex-
horted them morning and evening to believe on the Lord
Jesus, and to work out their own salvation with fear and
trembling.

"Yet on Sunday, 17th, the scene began to open: I
thhik 1 never heard so wicked a sermon, and delivered
with such bitterness of voice and manner, as that which

Mr. E n preached in the afternoon. 1 knew what effect

this must have in a little time; and therefore judged it
expedient to prepare the poor people for what was to follow,
that when it came they might not be offended. Accord-
ingly on Tuesday, 19th, I strongly enforced these w^ords
of our Lord, ' If any man come after Me, and hate not his
father and mother, yea, and his own life, he cannot be
My disciple. And whosoever doth not bear his cross and
come after Me cannot be My disciple.'' " * After this
service Wesley passed on to Bristol, and had, as he says,
"' a week of rest and peace."

It seems to have been intended that Charles Wesley
should visit Cornwall about the middle of ]\Iay ; t but,
instead of doing so, he at that time set out for the north.
In this journey he found that the passions of the lower
classes had been so inflamed against the Methodists, that
they were prepared for almost any acts of violence. During
the early part of it he preached at Quinton, Evesham,
Wedncsbury, Walsal, Birmingham, Melbourne, Notting-

* Wesley's ""Works," vol. i., p. 394.
t Weslek's "Journal," May ITtli, 1743.

216 HISTOKY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Fearful riots ham, and Sheffield. At Wednesbury he found a Society
bury and ^ ^^ abovc tliree hundred, " seeking full redemption in the
sheflieid. all-cleansiug blood ; " but he also found the preaching of
the clergy directed to stir up persecution against them.
At Walsal a mob raged around him whilst preacliing, and
he was struck by many stones; and of Sheffield he says,
" I came to the flock in Sheffield, who are as sheep in the
midst of wolves.^^ ■^ This judgment was fully justified by
the events that followed. On taking tbe pulpit in the
evening, the congregation was beset with such a mob as
Charles Wesley had never before seen. He was several
times strack with stones. A military officer presented a
drawn sword to his breast, when the man of God threw it
open, saying, with a smile, " I fear God, and honour the
king," upon which his furious assailant shrunk back con-
founded. After preaching, Charles Wesley, with many of the
members of Society, retired to the house of Mr. Bennet,
where they spent the night, whilst the mob still beset the
house, and levelled the chapel with the ground. The next day
Charles Wesley preached again, and the mob again raUied,
and broke the windows of the dwelling-house where he was
entertained; but they were at length intimidated by his
firm and patient endurance, so that, after preaching the
next morning at five, he left the town in peace. Xliis,
however, was no indication that the spirit of persecution
had subsided ; for, while riding to Barley Hall, in company
with David Taylor, they were waylaid, and narrowly escaped
being murdered, Taylor receiving a severe wound in his
foreliead.

At Birstal this Christian minister found a diflPerent scene ;
he preached in peace and safety. He also delivered the Gospel
message at William Shent's door in Briggate, Leeds. After-
* Charles Wesley's '" Joui-nal," vol. i., p. 309.

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 217

wards at the cliurch, although five ministers were present,
they would have him assist in administering the sacrament,
and in every respect treated him with all honour. After the
church service he again preached in the street. During this
visit to Leeds, Charles AVesley says, " I met the infant
Society, about fifty in number, most of them justified, and
exhorted them to walk circumspectly, since so much de-
pended on the first witnesses." On the 30th of May he
left Leeds for Newcastle, and by the way met with an
accident, of which he has given the following account,
which shows how he employed liis time when travelling :
" Near Eipley my horse threw and fell upon me. My com-
panion thought I had broken my neck ; but my leg only was
bruised, my hand sprained, and my head stunned; which
spoiled my tnakhig Iii/mns, or thiidcing at all till next day.''^'^
He arrived at Newcastle on the 31st of May, and conti-
naed there and in the neighbourhood nearly three weeks.

Meanwhile Wesley himself, whilst labouring to build up
and increase the Societies in and about London, heard of
renewed and terrible persecution having broken out in
Staffordshire. On receiving this account, he says, " I was
not surprised at aU; neither should I have wondered if,
after the advices they had so often received from the
pulpit, as well as from the episcopal chair, the zealous
High Churchmen had rose and cut all that were Meth-
odists in pieces.'^ t

Resolving to assist his people as far as he could, "Wesley
set out for Wednesbury, and arrived there on the 22nd of
June. Having ascertained the facts of the late fearful riots,
and consulted Counsellor Littleton at Tamworth on the
proper course of proceeding, he met his brother at Not-

* Charles AVeslev's " Jom-nal," vol. i., p. 313.
t "Wesley's ""Works/' vol. i., p. 397.
VOL. I. L

Cloniwall.

318 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

tingham, and then went on by the usual route to the
north, preaching and visiting the Societies. He returned
to London about the end of July.
Charles Before Wesley returned from the north, his brother com-

AVcslcy*s • . .

first visit to meuced his promised journey to Cornwall. Passing through
Bristol, Exeter, and Bodmin, he reached St. Ives, (July 16th,)
at tliat time the head-quarters of Methodism in the west.
Mr. Shepherd and another preacher had been some time
labouring in this locality, and met Mr. Charles Wesley on
his arrival. A Society, similar to those mentioned by Dr.-
Woodward, had existed in St. Ives even before Wesley began
to itinerate. They also, like the good people of Leeds,
received the preachers, and the Wesleys themselves, into
their Society. Here, as in Wednesbury, he found the
clergy using their utmost efforts to stir up the people
against the new sect. The consequence M^as a series of
most disgraceful riots, ' very dangerous to the lives of the
Methodists and their ministers, and destructive of their
property. During those seasons of violence the preaching-
house at St. Ives was gutted, and the benches and furni-
ture destroyed ; the preacher and congregation were
savagely assaulted there and at Towednock. At Pool in
Illogan, midway between Camborne and Eedruth, the first
time Charles Wesley preached there, a drunken miner endea-
voured to pull him down, but he was soon removed by the
congregation. On the second occasion, the churchwarden,
heading a mob, drove the preacher and congregation to
the border of the parish ; then, leaving them there, he
returned and rewarded his followers with drink in the old
alehouse at Pool, in consequence of which the following
entry may now be found in the parish book of Illogan :
" Expences at Ann GartreU's on driving the Methodist,
nine shillings. ^^

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 219

Mr. Charles Wesley remained preacliing in every part of
"West Cornwall with great success, notwithstanding this
furious persecution, until the first week in August, when
he returned by Exeter and Bridport to London, intending
to take part, with his brother and John Nelson, in a con-
ference with the leaders of the Moravians : but Mr. Span-
genberg, who had promised to attend, had left England ;
so the interview never took place.

In less than a month from the time that Charles Wesley
left the western counties, his brother, travelling through
Exeter and Bodmin, arrived at St. Ives. John Nelson
on this occasion accompanied Wesley to Cornwall : his
" Journal,^^ therefore, affords important information respect-
ing the IMethodism of this period, especially in the west.
Nelson set out from London for this journey in company
with another preacher, Thomas Richards : they had but
one horse between the two, and came through Oxford
and Cirencester to Bristol, preaching in the towns by
the way. After staying a few days, and preaching at
Bristol and Bath, Nelson and Downes, another preacher,
proceeded toward Cornwall with Wesley ; but at this time
also Nelson and Downes had but one horse between
them. Wesley was accompanied by Mr. Shepherd, who
had for some time previously been preaching in Corn-
wall. They appear to have had a horse each: for Nel-
son says, " We generally set out before Mr. Wesley and
Mr. Shepherd."

Having reached St. Ives, Wesley's first care here, as in
other places, was to make a careful examination of the
Society. He found them about one hundred and twenty
in number ; near a hundred of these had found peace with
God.*

* Wesley's " Works," vol. i., p. 403,
L 2

220

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Weslej''s
privations
and suffer-
ings in
Cornwall.

The pecuniary resources of these devoted men appear at
this time to have been very slender. So^ as soon as they were
fairly at their joumey^s end, Nelson went to work at his
trade ns a mason ; and not long- after Mr. Downes, being
taken ill of fever, was for a time laid aside. Wesley and
Shepherd immediately began to preach, and were joined in
these labours by Nelson in the evenings. These zealous
labourers would thus in a short time spread the Gospel
most abundantly over the narrow peninsula of West Corn-
wall. The hardships they endured in the prosecution of
this godly work, may be seen faintly shadowed out by
Nelson in his Journal. As soon as he had finished his
job of work, he also fully devoted liimself to preaching;
and of this period he says, " All this time Mr. Wesley
and I lay on the floor ; he had my great- coat for his
pillow, and I had Burkitt's ' Notes on the New Testa-
ment^ for mine. After being here near three weeks, one
morning, about three o^ clock, Mr. Wesley turned over,
and, finding me awake, clapped me on the side, saying,
' Brother Nelson, let us be of good cheer ; I have one
wliole side yet; for the skin is off but on one side.'
We usually preached on the commons, going from one
common to another, and it was but seldom any one asked
us to eat or drink. One day we had been at St. Hilary
Downs, and Mr. Wesley had preached from Ezekiel's
vision of dry bones, and there was a shaking among the
people as he preached. As we returned, Mr. Wesley
stopped his horse to pick the blackberries, saying, ' Brother
Nelson, we ought to be tliankful that there are plenty of
blackberries; for this is the best county I ever saw for
getting a stomach, but the worst that ever I saw for get-
ting food. Do the people think we can live by preaching?'
I said, ' I know not what they may think ; but one asked

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 221

me to eat something as I came from St. Just, when I ate
heartily of barley bread and honey.' He said, 'You are
well off; I had a thought of begging a crust of bread of
the woman where I met the people at j\Iorvah, but forgot
it till I had got some distance from the house.'' " "Wesley
says, that the last morning of his stay he was waked be-
tween three and four by a company of miners, who, fearing
they should be too late for the five o'clock preaching, had
assembled around the house, and were singing hymns. He
left Cornwall, September 22nd, but Nelson remained a
fortnight longer.

Wesley arrived in Bristol from his Cornish tour on the
24th of September, and, after spending a Sabbath in the
city, on the 26th set out for Wales. On this occasion he
incidentally states, that he rode three miles out of his way
to give some godly counsel to a young man who had crossed
the ferry with him. After visiting the Societies, and preach-
ing in Wales, he returned to Bristol, October 3rd. Here
he stayed a fortnight, during which time he was enabled to
pay ofl' the " public debt'' of the Society by the contributions
from the classes. Having placed things in order at Bristol,
on October ] 7 th he left that city for the north. Preaching
at Painswick and Quinton, he came to Wednesbury, where
he also preached, when a cry arose that the mob had beset
the house ; and he soon after went out to them, on which
they hurried him in a most violent manner to the residence
of a justice of the peace ; but he refused to see him, say-
ing he was in bed. They then determined to take him to
another justice at "Walsal. He also sent to say he was in
bed. The fury of the mob being cooled by this long night
march, they determined to take him back again; but by
this time a new enemy appeared. A mob much greater
from AYalsal quickly dispersed those who would now have

222 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

defended their prisoner, and seized Wesley as their prey.
Here he was placed in the most imminent danger. Yet,
although they furiously threatened to kill him, he was pre-
served as by a miracle, and about ten at night he was
enabled to return to his friends at Wednesbury.

At this time Charles Wesley was returning from the
north. On the 20th of October he preached at Nottingham
Cross, and found the Society increased in six months from
eleven to fifty. The next day Wesley arrived there. " He
looked,^^ said Charles, " like a soldier of Christ ; his clothes
were torn to tatters;" a proof that Wesley^s account of
the loss of one flap of his waistcoat is a very modest state-
ment. The temper of mind in which these cruel perse-
cutions were endured, and the source to which they looked
for support, are finely exhibited in a hymn written by
Charles Wesley after one of these tumults. It is numbered
276 in the Wesleyan collection : —

" Worship, and thanks, and blessing.

And strength ascribe to Jesus !
Jesus alone Defends his own,

When earth and hell oppress us.
Jesus with joy we witness

Almighty to deliver ;
Our seals set to. That God is true.

And reigns a King for ever."'

This course of travel, preaching, persecution, and suc-
cess, continued with little interruption or variety of circum-
stances ; so that for the remainder of the chapter it will
only be necessary to notice the more prominent facts, with-
out going into detail. Wesley proceeded from Nottingham
in his usual manner to Newcastle, where he spent three
weeks; after which he returned by Leeds, Birstal, and Not-
tingham, to London, where he arrived early in December.
Charles Wesley, on his return from Nottingham, visited the

BOOK II. CHAPTER II, 223

Societies in Wales^ and returned by Bristol, Kingswood,
Bathj and Cirencester, to London, where tlie brothers were
together at the end of 1743.

Early in 1744 Charles Wesley again journeyed by the
usual route and manner to the north. He was furiously
persecuted and placed in great danger at Nottingham; and,
on his return from Newcastle, he met Mr. Westall on a
common, who had been driven from Nottingham by the
joint efforts of the mob and the mayor. On his return to
London he raised £60, which he sent to alleviate the suf-
ferings of the poor persecuted Methodists at Wednesbury.
During the spring Wesley again visited Cornwall. At
St. Ives he found the preaching-house demolished. The
poor people had been excited to such a state of frenzy
against the Methodists, that on hearing that Admiral
Mathews had beat the Spaniards, they knew of no way to
manifest their joy but by destroying the chapel, which
was accordingly done. And this spirit was still frequently
evinced ; Wesley himself, during this visit, as well as the
other preachers and people, being often assailed with
stones and dirt, while engaged in Avorship, or even when
passing through the streets. After spending about a fort-
night in preaching, visiting the Societies, and counselling
the preachers, Wesley went to Devonshire, crossed the
Channel to Wales, and proceeded by Bristol to the north,
from whence he returned to London two or three days
before he had appointed the first Conference to meet.

It would be gratifying here to present the reader with an
accurate general view of the state of Methodism at the
close of this, the first period of its existence. But sufficient
materials for such an epitome do not exist. The following
collection of facts must therefore be taken, instead of a
more ample summary.

224 HISTOUY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

State of Wesley, it must be remembered, had at this time been

June, 1744! pursuing his itinerant course about five years. "What then
were the results of these labours ? He had in connexion
with him as fellow-labourers about forty-five preachers, in-
cluding two or three ministers of the Estabhshment, who
delighted to co-operate with him. This number is exclu-
sive of the local preachers throughout the country, of whom
it may be presumed there were a considerable number.
Societies had been formed in very many of the principal
towns from the Land's End to Newcastle. The number of
members is not known. But there must have been nearly
two thousand in London, if not more; and the aggre-
gate number throughout the country must therefore have
been several thousands. The mass of persons brought
- under evangelical teaching by means of this ministry,
but who were not members, would be very much larger.
John Nelson had preached the first Methodist lay sermon
in Manchester in 1743, and a work of grace with hopeful
indications had begun in that locality. This work, as we
have seen, was not carried on at a time when there existed
a general agreement as to the essential doctrines of the
Gospel, or when the law was fairly and universally admi-
nistered for the protection of individual life and property.
On the contrary, the Wesleys had to ascertain, elaborate, and
define a system of divinity, and to maintain the truth against
every kind of practical and theoretical error. They had to
bring the Gospel in mighty aggression on the inert mass of
profanity, ungodliness, and formality, which characterized
the population of that day. They had to bear the
violent censures of ecclesiastics, the stern contempt of the
upper classes, and the bloody violence of wild and lawless
mobs. Yet through all these difficulties they urged their way.
By their instrumentahty the light of the Gospel shone in

BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 225

many places, and a hopeful dawn gleamed through all
the land. But notwithstanding all this, the first Con-
ference was held in the midst of severe trial and per-
secution. John Nelson was at that time deprived of his
liberty, and subjected to all kinds of indignity, because,
having been impressed for preaching, he refused to serve as
a soldier. But Methodism had through much labour and
suffering obtained a status in the country ; and the Wesleys
saw good reason to hope that the great object at which
they aimed would be accomplished, — that they would suc-
ceed, at least to some good extent, in spreading scriptural
holiness throughout the land.

L 5

CHAPTER III.

FROM THE PIRST CONFERENCE TO THAT OF 1765.

The First ConferencCj ITM — Its Constitution and Character — Its Design —
Earliest Methodist Organization — The Employment of Lay Assistants
considered — -Important Results of this Conference — The Wesley s' La-
boui's and Journeys — Release of John Nelson, who had been pressed for
a Soldier — Francis Scott, of Wakefield — William Sheut, of Leeds — The
Second Conference, 1745 — Origin and Pi'ogress of Church Government —
The Third Conference, 1746 — Mode of examining Lay Preachers —
First List of Cii'cuits — Charles Wesley's Journeys — Wesley's incessant
Laboui's^The Fourth Conference, 1747 — Outlineof the Conversations-
Travels and Labours of the Wesleys — Conversion of Grimshaw — He
WTites to Wesley, and co-operates with him — A Methodist Society in
Manchester — The Fifth Conference, 1748 — The List of Circuits for this
Year — Kingswood School opened for the Sons of Preachers and others —
Furious Conduct of the Rev. G. White, of Colue — Society Meeting near
Todmorden — The Sixth Conference, 1749 — Appointment of Super-
intendent Preachers uuder the Name of " Assistants " — The Office and
Duties of an Assistant — Quarterly Meetings at this Time in Yorkshire —
The Seventh Conference, 1750 — A violent Persecution in Ireland —
Thomas Walsh begins to preach — The Eighth Conference, 1751 —
Methodism introduced into Scotland — The Labom's, Usefuluess, and
Secession of John Bennett — Financial Accoimt of the fu-st Cheshire
Quarterly Meeting — The Ninth Conference, 1752 — Improved Arrange-
ment for Maintenance of Preachers— The Tenth Conference, 1753 — The
Minutes — Singular Case of mental Affliction— The Eleventh Conference,
1754 — Secession of Jonathan Reeves and other Preachers — Twelfth Con-
ference, 1755 — The Minutes of this Conference — The Renewal of the
Covenant introduced — The Thirteenth Conference, its Proceedings —
Reasons against a Separation ivom. the Church — Charles Wesley on the
Subject — The Fourteenth Conference, 1757 — Mr. Mather sent out to
travel as a married Man — Introduction of Methodism into Darlington

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 227

— John MacGowan — Fifteenth Conference, 1758 — Organization of the
Societies at Norwich — The Sixteenth Conference, 1759 — Great Kevival
of Religion at Everton — The Seventeenth Conference, 1760 — An exten-
sive Ee\dval in many Societies — Eighteenth Conference, 1761 — Con-
tinued Prosperity of the Work and consequent Danger — The Nineteenth
Confei-ence, 1762 — The Schism, Errors, and Misconduct of Messrs.
Maxfield and George BeU — The Separation takes Place — Institution
of public Prayer Meetings — Twentieth Conference, 1763 — List of
Circuits — The Worn-out Preachers' Fund — Twenty-first Conference,
1764 — Various Means devised for providing ministerial Ordinances —
They all fail — Lay Preaching providentially appointed — Brief Review of
the extensive and cruel Persecutions by which Wesley and ilethodism
were opposed — Religious Revivals — Supernatural Phenomena.

The first Confereiice was a meeting of the pious clergy- The tirst
men who had generally countenanced and supported Wes- its constitu-
ley, and of his lay assistants. He requested the attendance ^°^ *°*^

•' ' •' ■■■ character.

of these persons, and has left on record his object for doing
so. " In 1744 I wrote to several clergymen, and to all
who then served me as sons in the Gospel, desiring them to
meet me in London, and to give me their advice concern-
ing the best method of carrpng on the work of God.^^^

This Conference was held at the Foundery in London,
and began on Monday, June 25th, 1744. There were pre-
sent, John Wesley, Charles W esley, Jolm Hodges, rector
of Wenvo, Henry Piers, vicar of Bexley, Samuel Taylor,
vicar of Quinton, and John jMeriton, a clergyman from
the Isle of Man. Thomas Eichards, Thomas Maxfield,
Jolm Bennett, and Jolm Downes, were tlie lay preachers
present, t

* Wesley's " Works," vol. viii., p. 300.

t These names are not given in the octavo edition of the " Minutes ;" and
it may be proper here to observe, that they are obtained fi"om a source of
information unknown, it is believed, to any previous writer on ilethodism.
Wesley first published the ^Minutes of the early Conferences in Dublin,
1740 ; and, for some reasons which are not stated, he gave them to the
world in two separate tracts ; one containing the discussions principaUy

228 HISTOllY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Wlien the clergymen were assembled, "first it was in-
quired, whether any of our lay brethren should be present
at the Conference ? And it was agreed to invite from time
to time such of them as we should judge proper. It was
then asked, 'Which of them shall we invite to-day ?^ And
the answer was, ' Thomas Eichards, Thomas Maxfield, John
Bennett, and John Downes,^ who were accordingly brought
in.'' *

Considering the very great and long-continued infla-
ence which the Methodist Conference has exerted on the
religion of the world, at home and abroad, too much im-
portance can scarcely be attached to the principles which
were recognised, and the practice that was adopted, at the
first of these assemblies.

No sooner, then, was the first Conference constituted by
the meeting of these ten persons, than the following was
laid down as an elementary law for the government of the
meeting : " It is desired that everything be considered as
in the immediate presence of God;" and "that we may
meet with a single eye, and as little children who have
everything to learn ; that every point may be examined
from the foundation ; that every person may speak freely

bearing ou theology, the other those mainly referring to discipline. The
first of these was re-published in the octavo " Minutes," and was generally
regarded as the only information remaining of these Conferences, the other
having been quite lost and forgotten, until a copy of both tracts bound up
with one of the early hymn-books was accidentally discovered by the Rev.
Joseph Hargreaves on a book-stall in London, and purchased by him. By
the kindness of this minister, whose property the book still is, the author is
enabled to give the first complete account of the early Conferences. The
quotations fi'om this scai'ce and invaluable tract are marked ou the following
pages as extracts from the " Disciphnari/ Minutes," and distinguished by
the page of the tract, or the year of their occmTcnce.
* " Disciplinary Minutes," p. 3.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 229

what is in Iiis heart ; and that every question proposed
may be fully debated, and ' bolted to the bran.' "

The first preliminary question was then proposed, namely,
" How far does each of us agree to submit to the unanimous
judgment of the rest ? " It was answered, " In speculative
things, each can only submit so far as his judgment shall be
convinced. In every practical point, so far as we can, with-
out wounding our several consciences. '^

To the second preliminary question, — namely, " How far
should any of us mention to others what may be mentioned
here?" — it was replied, " Not one word which may be here
spoken of persons should be mentioned elsewhere. Nothing
at all, unless so far as we may be convinced the glory of
God requires it. And from time to time we will consider on
each head, ' Is it for the glory of God, that what we have
now spoken should be mentioned again ?^ ■'^ -^

These preliminaries having been arranged, and earnest its design.
prayer ofi'ered up to God, the first great design of this
meeting was proposed under tliree heads ; namely, to " con-
sider, 1. What to teach ; 2. How to teach ; 3. ^Yliat to do :
that is, how to regulate our doctrine, discipline, and prac-
tice." Under the first head, a conversation was continued
throughout this and the following day, which embraced
the leading doctrines of the Gospel, such as justification,
saving faith, the relation of faith to sin and works,
righteousness, imputed righteousness, sanctification, kc.
On the Wednesday morning discipline was considered.
Here the nature and position of the Church of England
were discussed, and the way in which they were to support it.
The right of private judgment, and the extent of submission
to ecclesiastical authority, were next considered, and the
effect of Wesley an labours on the interests of the Church.
* "Disciplinary Minutes," p. 4.

230 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Ou Thursday, the nature and extent of Methodist organ-
isation, as then existing, were considered. This is shown in
the following qaestions and answers : " Q. How are the
people divided wlio desire to be under your care? A.
Into the United Societies, the Bands, the Select Societies,
and the Penitents. Q. How do these differ from each
other? A. The United Societies (which are the largest
of all) consist of awakened persons : part of these, who are
supposed to have remission of sins, are more closely united
in the Bauds. Those of the Bands who seem to walk in
the light of God, compose the Select Societies : those of
them who are for the present fallen from grace, meet apart
as Penitents."

The Eules for the United Societies, (the present
Society Eules,) and the Eules for the Bands and
Select Societies, were then read. No separate Eules
had at that time been prepared for the Penitents.
Indeed, neither these, nor the Select Societies, appear
to have long continued distinct sections of the Methodist
body.

The duties of ministers, lay assistants, leaders, and other
officers were then briefly considered, as was the lawfulness
of field preacliing. It was then asked, "Where should
we endeavour to preach most? A. 1. Where we can
preach in the church. 2. Where there is an open door,
quiet and willing hearers. 3. Where there is the greatest
increase of souls. Q. What is the best way of spread-
ing the Gospel? A. To go a little and little farther
from Loudon, Bristol, St. Ives, Newcastle, or any other
Society. So a little leaven would spread with more effect
and less noise, and help would always be at hand.
Q. What is the best general method in preaching?
A. 1. To invite. 2. To convince. 3. To offer Christ.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 231

Lastly, to build up ; and to do this, in some measure, in
every sermon/' ^

From the above it is evident that London, Bristol,
St. Ives, and Newcastle, were regarded as the gi-eat centres
of Methodism in England at that period. There is a
variety of other matters found in the ordinary edition of
the Minutes, as having been arranged on this day; but they
were the work of future years, and are injudiciously inserted
at this early period. t

On Friday, June 29th, the employment of lay assistants Theempioy-

•" . . mentoflay

was considered. The following questions and answers are assistants
on record, as the result of this inquiry : " Q. Are lay assist- '^"'^^'
ants allowable ? A. Only in cases of necessity. Q. What
is the office of our assistants ? A. In the absence of the
minister, to feed and guide, to teach and govern, the flock.'''
This answer is afterwards elaborated in seven particular
classes of duty. Then follows the question, ""What are
the rules of an assistant V which is answered by thirteen
Rules, wdiich are substantially the same with the t^velve Rules
of a Helper, as found in the ''Large Minutes;" J only the
latter are given in more guarded language, and are more
finished and complete in manner and substance. Other
questions and answers advise assistants to keep journals, to

* " Discipliuary Minutes," pp. 4, 5.

t This circumstance is explained in some degree by a foot-note, page 9,
(octavo edition of " Minutes,") which says, " Some of the following rules and
regulations which we find placed under this date and that of June 29th, (the
following day,) seem evidently to have been made in some futui"e Conferences,
although all previous to the year 1763, in which that exti-act of the ' Mi-
nutes' was published from which we copy them." "When, however, the
"Minutes" set down under these two days arc compared with the two tracts
of " ilinutes " before mentioned, and which were published by "Wesley in
1749, it wiU be found that nearly (if not quite) all of them belong to future
years.

X Wesley's ""Works," vol. viii., p. 298.

233

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Important
results of
this Con-
ference.

avoid formality, and to preach against it ; and give an affirma-
tive answer to the questions, " Is it lawful to bear arms ? Is
it lawful to use the law ?"

It is scarcely possible to conceive that the interlocutors
in these conversations could have had more than a very
vague idea of the grand operations for which they were
just then preparing a suitable platform. They had indeed
already done and suffered much in the service of their
Master. They had, tlirough evil report and good report,
proclaimed Christ crucified, as the Saviour of sinners, from
the Land's End to Newcastle. But these efforts, great
and successful as they were, appeared as isolated and
irregular exertions. Now, for the first time, we behold
Wesley, and his friends and followers, acting in unison,
with the grand object of saving souls from death. They
are not found elaborating an ecclesiastical structure ; there
is no pecuhar doctrine or practice which is the badge of
their profession, and the centre of their unity ; they simply
aim at knowing the truth taught in the Bible, and using it
so as to turn sinners from the error of their ways, and train
them up in holiness.

Here are tlie Wesleys, wath a few clergymen and lay-
men,— only ten persons altogether ; yet, undeterred by
the paucity of their number, or the limited extent of their
means, they meditate an aggression on the world. Por
this purpose aU the essential doctrines of the Gospel are
carefully considered, aU the vital interests of a Christian
church are investigated, every duty which relates to the
Christian ministry is canvassed ; aU these matters are
earnestly considered in the light of Holy Scripture, and
under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, and wdth an
uniform aim to save souls. By these conversations they
become of one mind and of one spirit, and separate to

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 233

renew their course of action in the world, with one definite
object, — to save themselves and their hearers. From this
small but sound beginning, what consequences have resulted
to the nation and the world !

It does not appear that at this time any formal division
of the country into Circuits had been made. jSTor, in
the discussions which then took place, is mention made
of the appointment of any preacher to any given place
or duty. It may be fairly presumed that the progress of
Methodism at this period was not sufficient to call
for such an arrangement ; and that the appointment
of the laymen to their several spheres of action was
so fully recognised as the right and duty of Wesley, that
it required no discussion. The thirteenth Rule for the
assistants, as laid down in this Conference, was as follows :
"Act in all things not according to your own will, but
as a son in the Gospel, As such, it is your part to employ
your time in that manner that we direct : partly in visiting
the flock from house to house, (the sick in particular,)
partly in such a course of reading, meditation, and prayer,
as we advise from time to time. Above all, if you labour
with us in our Lord's vineyard, it is needful you should do
that part of the work which we direct, at those times and
places which we judge most for His glory.""^ These words
convey the spirit and substance of the compact made
between the founder of Methodism and his preachers.

At the conclusion of the Conference, Wesley and his
fellow-labourers returned to their several posts of duty, with
renewed devotedness and zeal. Five days thus spent
must have had a happy effect on the minds of such
men. Wesley said of them, " They desire nothing but to
save their own souls, and those that hear them;" and

* " Disciplinaiy Miuutcs," p. 7.

234 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

added, with undoubted truth, " And surely, as long as they

continue thus minded, their labour shall not be in vain in

the Lord/'*

TheWes- The fijst duty which engaged the personal attention of

and jour- Wesley and his brother, after the close of this Confer-

"^^*' ence, was a searching investigation into the state of the

London Society. They exerted themselves to purge it of

all that did not walk according to the Gospel, and thus

reduced the number of members to less than 1,900.

About a fortnight after the Conference, Charles Wesley
set out from London with Mr. Meriton for Cornwall. At
Sticklepath he found an aged clergyman, who had been sent
to meet him by Mr. Thompson, the pious rector of St.
Ginnys. This minister was an acquaintance of Samuel
Wesley, of Epworth, and had been brought to a sa\ing
acquaintance with the Gospel by hearing Mr. Thompson
preach salvation by faith. Mr. Wesley was conducted by
him to St. Ginnys, where he preached in the church twice
on the next day, Sunday, July 15th. On the following
day he preached in the church at Laneast, at the request
of Mr. Bennett, the minister ; and on the day after came
to the neighbourhood of Gwennap. On seeing the state of
the country, he writes thus in his Journal : " Here a little
one is become a thousand. What an amazing work hath
God done in one year ! The whole country is alarmed, and
gone forth after the sound of the Gospel. In vain do the
pulpits ring of Popery, madness, enthusiasm ! Our preach-
ers are daily pressed to new places, and enabled to preach
five or six times a day. Persecution is kept off till the seed
takes root. Societies are springing up everywhere : and
still the cry from aU sides is, ' Come and help us."" " These
clergymen continued nearly three weeks preaching every-
* " Joiu-nal," June 25tli, 1744.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 235

where to large congregations with great acceptance and
success. During this visit the raging of persecution was
mercifully stayed. Mr. Wesley speaks of one stone, and
but one, having been thrown at them while walking near
the quay at St. Ives ; and this is the more remarkable as
about a fortnight before a furious mob had paraded the
streets at midnight, and had broken the windows in the
houses of all who were supposed to be attached to Method-
ism. On their return from the west, Mr. Charles Wesley
again preached at St. Ginnys and Laneast. The scene in
the latter church must have been very strange and ex-
citing. The preacher was bearing his earnest testimony
against what are called "harmless diversions ;^^ and added,
" ' I was by them kept dead to God, asleep in the deviFs
arms, secure in a state of damnation, for eighteen years.'
Mr. Meriton added aloud, ' And I for twenty-five.' ' And
\' cried Mr. Thompson, 'for tiiirty-five.' 'And I,' said
Mr. Bennett, ' for above seventy.' " "^ After preaching at
some places in the north of Devon, Charles Wesley crossed
the Channel to Wales, visited the Societies, preached at the
different places there, and arrived on the 17th of August
at Bristol.

Wesley had, during this year, to expel T. Williams, one
of the itinerant preachers, from the Society, for making
and circulating a false and scandalous report respecting
Mr. Charles Wesley. This defamation, though greatly
palliated by a subsequent writer, was perpetrated under
circumstances of peculiar atrocity, and for a Avhile greatly
affected ^Ir. Charles Wesley's health and spirits, until, like
David, he turned his sorrows into songs, and poured forth
the griefs of his soul in beautiful but very mournful verse.

The preachers stationed in Cornwall at this time were
* Charles 'Wesley's "Joui-ual," vol. i., p 376.

236 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Henry Millard and Thomas Westall ; and they and their
people appear to have been greatly persecuted almost the
whole of this summer, excepting only the short time that
Mr. Charles "Wesley was in the west. Indeed, Wesley
says, in his Journal, " All this summer our brethren in the
west had as hot service as those in the north of England ;
the war against the Methodists, so called, being everywhere
carried on with far more vigour than that against the Spa-
niards." * In September, Mr. Westall was arrested whilst
preaching at Camborne, taken to Penzance, and committed
to Bodmin by three justices. He had to He in gaol until
the next quarter-sessions, when his committal was declared
to be contrary to law, and he was discharged.

Wesley himself remained in and about London and Bris-
tol from the Conference until near the middle of February,
when, with. Richard Moss, who was received into the house
at the Foundery as a servant in 1744, and was now for the
first time employed as an itinerant preacher, he set out for
the north. On reaching Newcastle, Wesley made the fol-
lowing entry in his Journal : " Many a rough journey
have I had before, but one like this I never had : between
wind, and hail, and rain, and ice, and snow, and driving
sleet, and piercing cold : but it is past ; those days will return
no more, and are therefore as though they liad never been.

' Pain, disappointment, siclciicss, strife,
Whate'er molests or troubles life.
However grievous in its stay
It shakes the tenement of clay.
When past as nothing we esteem.
And pain, like pleasm'e, is a dream.' "

Wesley remained in the neighbourhood of Newcastle
untn about the middle of April. In this way he carried

* Wesley's "Works," vol. i., p. 445.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 237

out tlie plan lie had laid down, of carefully attending to the
Societies where they had been gathered, and then ej;tend-
ing the Gospel message to places beyond.

On the 29th of July, 1744, John Nelson was released Release of
from his captivity, — it is said, mainly through the influence ^ °^ ^hoVad
of the Countess of Huntingdon, — and permitted to retire been pressed

° _ for a soldier,

from his compulsory soldiership. The next day he preached

in the chapel at Newcastle, and then returned to York-
sliire, where he renewed his course of untiring devotedness
and zeal.

Mention should here be made of Mr. Francis Scott, of Francis
Wakefield, a companion spirit of Nelson, Bennett, and wakefieid.
Reeves, who had now begun to preach. He was a joiner
and cabinet-maker in Westgate, Wakefield, and was ren-
dered very useful in bringing sinners to God. His brother
John, who also was a local preacher, was his foreman, to
whom Francis made an offer of a part of his business ; but
John refused, saying, " I would rather decline, as I can now
put off the world every Saturday night with my apron."
John, however, taking the entire management of the busi-
ness in the absence of his brother, left Francis at liberty to
prosecute those itinerant labours in which he so much
delighted. He was frequently out ten days or a fortnight at
once, riding his own horse, and defraying his own expenses ;
and took his turn with ^yilliam Shent and others in
visiting Newcastle. They even went so far as Musselburgh
in Scotland, and were introduced by John Bennett into
Derbyshire and Cheshire. Mr. Francis Scott was the first
person in Wakefield who took the Methodist preachers into
his house. He also fitted up a building in his yard as a
chapel, with a pulpit at one end, and a gallery at the other ;
the intermediate space being filled wuth forms. When
Wesley came into this neighbourhood, Mr. Scott^s house

238 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

was the place to which all the preachers in the surrounds
ing district came to seek advice and direction from their
chief.

Allusion has been made to William Shent ; and the
important part which he took in the early dissemination of
the Gospel in Yorkshire^ renders it necessary to give a brief
notice of him here. Some time after John Nelson
established regular preaching at Birstal^ he wrote in his
Journal, " Now the people from every quarter flocked to
Birstal on the Sabbath, but as yet there came only three
from Leeds, — Mary Shent, and two other women.^'"^ These
two women were Mary Weddale and Mary Maude : they
were in consequence called " the three Marys." These
were the first Methodists in Leeds. William Shent was a
barber, having a shop for his business in Briggate. His
wife, having heard, from his customers in the shop, of
Nelson^s preaching at Birstal, and of Wesley's occasional
visits there, determined to go and hear for herself. Having
induced her two acquaintances to accompany her, they
took some food in their pockets, walked to Birstal, heard
Nelson preach, retired to a field, sat down by a hedge and
ate their dinner : then they attended preaching in the after-
noon, and returned to Leeds in the evening. It is said
that, on the first visit of this kind which they paid to
Birstal, Mavj Shent was converted, and returned home
happy in God.

William Shent, moved by the representations of his wife,
was induced to hear Mr. Charles Wesley or Mr. Graves,
and was by means of Methodist preaching brought to a
knowledge of the truth. " His conversion,'' says John
Nelson, " made an uproar in Leeds," because he said he
knew his sins were forgiven. There was then no Society
* Nelson's " Journal," p. 70.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 239

in the town, nor any meetings for worship of any kind in
connexion with the Methodists. It has therefore been a
great qnestion how his simple tale of finding mercy should
make a general uproar. But the circumstances of the case
explain the difficulty. William Shent was a barber who
occupied a well-accustomed shop; and having found the
pearl of great price, he freely told his customers of the fact.
The intelligence was novel : some went to the shop on pur-
pose to hear the strange tale ; and, as he did not wish " to
eat liis morsel alone/' he made a point of speaking to all
on the subject. The rich and the poor thus alike heard
what God had done for him. Tliis did much to direct
pubUc attention in Leeds to Methodism, and a large
upper room was soon after obtained, preaching established,
and a small Society formed, as already stated. Afterward,
for about twelve months, the preaching-place in Leeds was
in a building in Eockley Hall Yard ; next, in a house in
East Street ; after which, they obtained possession of In-
gram Hall, a commodious and more suitable building, which
stood at the foot of Richmond Hill. Wesley preached here
on his return from Newcastle, in April, 1745. Afterward,
as he informs us, at John Bennett's request, he preached at
several places in Lancashire and Cheshire. On one of
those occasions, a scene was presented which, although
perhaps not very uncommon in those days, may serve to
show to the Wesleyans of our time the thirst for the word
of the Lord which influenced some w-ho then heard the
Gospel. A young man named Pedley, from Congleton,
being in London working at his trade, heard Mr. White-
field preach, and was much impressed with the sermon.
This induced him to buy a copy of one of Whitefield's
printed Discourses, and to send it to his father at Con.
gleton. It happened that this tract fell into the hands of

240 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

a young man named Thomas Buckley, of Astbury. At
first he saw nothing particular in this sermon, but after
a while light shone upon his mind ; he read tlie Bible and
the Prayer Book as new books ; and, either through his
instrumentality or that of others, his wife and some of their
neighbours were similarly affected. Just then it was reported
that the Methodists preached at old Mary Aldersley^s, at
Shrigley Fold, near Macclesfield ; and, being anxious to hear
the Gospel, they went there, and were much edified by what
they heard. They afterwards learned that John Wesley,
on his return from Newcastle, was to preach on a certain
evening at Rode Hall, the residence of Roger Moss, about
five miles from Congleton. " "When the night came,^' says
Thomas, '' six or seven of us went. My wife carried a
child, which was eight months old, in her apron. When
we arrived, there was Mr. Wesley and three more preachers.
Mr. Wesley preached from Rom. iii. 23. He gave notice
for preaching at five o^ clock on the following morning.
We got leave of Roger Moss to sit by the fire all night.^^ "^
Such was the thirst for the word of the Lord in those
days.

After his return from the north, Wesley went into Corn-
wall, then the seat of a furious and general persecution.
In company with Mr. Shepherd, he visited all the Societies,
preached everywhere to crowded congregations^ but was
frequently placed in the most imminent peril. The clergy
and gentry took the lead in these scandalous outrages on all
law and order. Mr. Thomas Maxfield was arrested, and offered
to a man-of-war lying in Mount^s Bay. The officer refusing
to take him, he was put into a dungeon at Penzance, and
afterwards delivered to one who was to act as an officer,
and to keep him in custody, that he might be sent to serve
* Dyson's "'\Ycsleyan Mutliodism in Congleton," p. 20.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 241

as a soldier. Wesley remained in Cornwall on that occa-
sion about six weeks, and returned through Wales to
Bristol just in time for the meeting of Conference.

The second CoTiference was held at Bristol, and began The second
on the 1st of August, 1745. There were present, John 174*^/
Wesley, Charles Wesley, John Hodges, Thomas Kichards,
Samuel Larwood, Thomas Meyrick, Richard Moss, John
Slocombe, Herbert Jenkins, and Marmaduke Gwynne. So
that at this Conference, beside the two Wesleys, there was
but one clergj^man, Mr. Hodges, rector of Wenvo, the other
seven being lay preachers. Of this meeting Wesley wrote,
" We had our second Conference with as many of the
brethren who labour in the word as could be present."
On this occasion, the theological doctrines mooted at the
first Conference were carefully reviewed : the opinions then
given, and the forms of expression in which they were
conveyed, were now very carefully scrutinized, and in some
cases modified. The fidelity of the preachers also, in respect
of the rules that had been laid down, was considered, and
suitable admonitions were administered.

The greatest precaution was also taken by Wesley at
this time in enacting suitable rules for the discussions of
these annual Conferences. It was accordingly decided that
" care should be taken to check no one, either by word or
look, even though he should say what is quite wrong."
And, " that every point might be fully debated and tho-
roughly settled," it was resolved " to beware of making
haste, or of showing or indulging any impatience, whether
of delay or contradiction." *

On Saturday, August 3rd, a long and very important
discussion, of which no mention whatever is made in the
octavo Minutes, took place on "points of discipline."

* "Disciplinary ^linutes," p. 8.
VOL. T. M

242 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

This conversation opened with the following questions and
answers : — " Q. Can he be a spiritual governor of the
cliurchj who is not a believer, not a member of it ? A. It
seems not : though he may be a governor in outward
things, by a power derived from the king. Q. What are
properly the laws of tbe Church of England ? A. The
rubrics ; and to these we submit as an ordinance of man
for the Lord's sake. Q. Is not the will of our governors a
law ? A. No ; not of any governor, temporal or spiritual.
Therefore, if any bishop wills that I should not preach the
Gospel, his will is no law to me. Q. But what if he pro-
duce a law against your preaching ? A. 1 am to obey God
rather than man. Q. Is Episcopal, Presbyterian, or Inde^
pendent church government most agreeable to reason ? A.
Origin and The plain Origin of church government seems to be this :

progress of

church go- Christ sends forth a preacher of the Gospel. Some who
hear him, repent, and believe the Gospel. They then desu'e
him to watch over them, to build them up in the faith,
and to guide their souls in the paths of righteousness.
Here, then, is an Independent congregation ; subject to
no pastor but their own, neither liable to be controlled in
things spiritual by any other man or body of men whatso-
ever. But soon after, some from other parts who are
occasionally present, while he speaks in the name of Him
that sent him, beseech him to come over to help them also.
Knowing it to be the will of God, he consents ; yet not
till he has conferred with the wisest and holiest of his con-
gregation, and with their advice appointed one, or more, who
has gifts and grace, to watch over the flock tiU his return.
If it please God to raise a flock in the new place, before he
leaves them, he does the same thing ; appointing one whom
God has fitted for the work, to watch over these souls also.
In like manner, in every place where it pleases God to

vernment.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 243

gather a little flock by his word, he appoints one, in his
absence, to take the oversight of the rest, and to assist
them of the ability which God giveth. These are deacons,
or servants of the church, and look on the first pastor as
their common father. And all these congregations regard
him in the same light, and esteem him still as the shepherd
of their souls.

"These congregations are not absolutely independent.
They depend on one pastor, though not on one another.
As these congregations increase, and as their deacons grow
in years and grace, they need other subordinate deacons or
helpers ; in respect of whom they may be called presbyters
or elders ; as their father in the Lord may be called the
bishop or overseer of them all. Q. Is mutual consent
absolutely necessary between the pastor and the flock ? d.
No question : I cannot guide any soul, unless he consent to
be guided by me. Neither can any soul force me to guide
him, if I consent not. Q. Does the ceasing of this consent
on either side dissolve the relation ? A. It must in the
very nature of things. If a man no longer consent to be
guided by me, I am no longer his guide, I am free. If
one will not guide me any longer, I am free to seek one
who will. Q. But is the shepherd free to leave his sheep,
or the sheep to leave their shepherd ? A. Yes, if one
or the others are convinced, it is for the glory of God,
and the superior good of their souls. Q. How shall
we treat those who leave us ? A. 1. Beware of all sharp-
ness, or bitterness, or resentment. 2. Talk with them
once or twice at least. 3. If they persist in their design,
consider them as dead, and name them not except in
prayer.^' "^

Further questions and answers elicited opinions that the

* "Disciplinary Minutes," pp. 9-12.
M 2

244 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

existing Societies were as many as Wesley could at that
time adequately superintend ; that therefore it might be
advisable to preach in some large towns, and more espe-
cially in Wales and Cornwall, without forming any new
Societies. It was also said, that a course too timiH or
pusillanimous had been taken with regard to the opposing
clergy ; and that, whenever occasion offered, such should
not only be answered, but that the charge should be
retorted. " Their mouths must be stopped, (only in meek-
ness and love,) and the eyes of others opened." It was also
held to be desirable to converse more with the clergy, and
even with persecutors.

It was then asked, with respect to the lay helpers, " Q.
Should any other rule be added to the twelve ? A. Only
this : ' You have nothing to do but to save souls. There-
fore spend and be spent in this work. And go always not
only to those who want you, but to those who want you
most.' "'^ Throughout these Minutes the lay preachers are
uniformly called "assistants ;" and yet, in answer to the
next question, some of them are evidently selected from the
others as special assistants of Wesley in the supervision of
the work of God throughout the country. " Q. Who are
our present assistants ? A. Jonathan Reeves, James
Wheatley, John Nelson, John Bennett, John Trembath,
Francis Walker, Thomas Eichards, John Downes, Thomas
WestaD, James Jones, Samuel Larwood, Henry Millard,
Thomas Maxfield, Thomas ]\Ieyrick."t

Almost immediately after this Conference, the country
was thrown into violent commotion by the arrival in Scot-
land of Prince Charles Edward Stuart, who, being joined
by some Scotch chieftains, unfurled his standard, and pro-
claimed war against the House of Hanover, as usurping the
* " Disciplinary Minutes," p. 12. f Hid.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 245

tlirone of Great Britaiu, which he claimed for his father.
When this intelKgence was announced, Wesley was preach-
ing and visiting the Societies in Yorkshire. At Leeds, he
says, the mob pelted him and the congregation with stones
and dirt on their way home from worship. This was rather
unusual in the town ; for, in consequence of the friendly
bearing of the clergy, and the sensible conduct of the
magistrates, the Methodists up to thi§ time had been per-
secuted less in Leeds than in any other large town where
they preached extensively.

On hearing the intelligence of the rebellion, Wesley
hastened to Newcastle, where he found the inhabitants in
the utmost consternation ; the news having just reached
that town, that the Pretender had entered Edinburgh.
Soon afterwards, intelligence was received that the rebels had
defeated the king's troops at Preston Pans, in which action
the brave and pious Colonel Gardiner fell. This victory
of the rebels greatly increased the alarm of the country.
Tlie mayor of Newcastle summoned the townsmen to meet
him at the Town Hall, for the purpose of taking measures
for the defence of the town. Wesley wrote a pious and
spirited letter to the mayor, inculcated everywhere the
soundest loyalty, and preached incessantly. He remained
in Newcastle and the neighbourhood until November 4th.
When it was known that the rebel army had crossed the
jjorder, and were marching southward, Wesley returned
to London, preaching by the way at Bilston and Wednes-
bury. In March, 1746, he was again in the north, in
company with Mr. Downes and Mr. Shepherd.

The third Conference was held at Bristol, May 12 th, The third

Conference,

1746. It was attended by John Wesley, Charles Wesley, 1746.
John Hodges, Jonathan Reeves, Thomas Maxfleld, Thomas
Westall, Thomas Wilhs, Samuel Taylor, and Thomas Glas-

246 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

cot. The two latter were not present on Monday ; they
arrived on Tuesday morning.^ The first question which
appears to have been proposed on this occasion, was, " Who
are the properest persons to be present at any Conference
of this nature? A. 1. As many of the preachers as con-
veniently can; 2. The most earnest and most sensible of
the band leaders where the Conference is; and, 3. Any
pious and judicious stranger, who may be occasionally in
the place/'t

Afterward, throughout the remainder of Monday and
the whole of Tuesday, the Conference was occupied in a
further examination into divers points of theology. The
moral condition of man in his natural state, the nature of
faith, justification, and other doctrines, were carefully
re^dewed. These discussions were highly interesting and
important, and placed the essential truths of the Gospel in
a clear and strong light, and carefully guarded them against
error and abuse.
Mode of ex- rjij^g ^^jj ^^^ qualification of laymen to the office of

aminmg lay ^ *'

preachers, ministers, as Methodist preachers, were at this time also
carefully considered and defined. As this is one of the
most important parts of the Methodist economy, it seems
desirable to give the judgment of this early Conference on
the subject in its own words.

" Q. How shall we try those who think they are moved
by the Holy Ghost and called of God to preach ? A,
Inquire, 1. Do they know God as a pardoning God?
Have they the love of God abiding in them ? Do they
desire and seek nothing but God ? And are they holy in
all manner of conversation ? 2. Have they gifts (as well
as grace) for the work ? Have they (in some tolerable
degree) a clear, sound understanding ? Have they a right

* " Discipliuary Minutes." f Idid., p. 14.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 247

judgment in the things of God ? Have they a just concep-
tion of salvalion by faith ? And has God given them any
degree of utterance ? Do they speak justly, readily,
clearly ? 3. Have they fruit ? Are any truly convinced
of sin, and converted to God, by their preaching ? As
long as these three marks concur in any, we believe he is
called of God to preach. These we receive as a sufficient
proof that he is moved thereto by the Holy Ghost.

" Q. But how shall we know whether they concur or not
in any particular person ? A. \. If he is near us, we will
talk with him on the three preceding heads, and then hear
him preach. 2. We will desire him to write down or
relate the reasons why he thinks he is called of God
thereto. 3. We will examine those who seem to have
been convinced of sin, or converted to God, by his preach-
ing. 4. If he is at a distance, we will desire the assistant
to do this ; and to inquire, What is the judgment of the
Society in that place concerning him ? Q. What method
may we use in receiving a new helper ? A. K. proper time
for doing this is at a Conference, after solemn fasting and
prayer. We then receive him as a probationer, by giving
him the ]\Iinutes of the Conference inscribed thus : * To '
A. B. ' You think it your duty to call sinners to repent-
ance, ^lake full proof hereof, and we shall be glad to
receive you as a fellow-labourer. Observe, you are not to
ramble up and down, but to go where the assistant directs,
and there only.^ Let him then read and carefully weigh
what is contained therein, and see whether he can agree to
it or not. If he can, let him come to the next Conference,
when, after examination, fasting, and prayer, he may be
received into full connexion with us, by giving him the
Minutes inscribed thus : ' So long as you freely consent to,
and earnestly endeavour to walk by, these rules, we shall

248 HISTORY OV WESLEYAN METHODISM.

rejoice to acknowledge you as a fellow-labourer/ " ^ This
form of admission was afterwards modified, and the term
of probation extended. But in this manner the first race
of Methodist preachers were selected and set ajxirt for the
ministry of the word.

Eespecting the form of admitting a preacher it was
asked, " Q. Why do we not use more form and solemnity
in the receiving a new labourer ? A. We purposely decline
it. 1. Because there is something of stateliness in it.
2. Because we would not make haste. We desire barely
to follow Providence, as it gradually opens." f

Many other questions were put and answered at this
time, touching the special employment of a select number
of assistants; the benefits that result to the assistants
generally from their keeping journals ; the character in
which they consider themselves ; an outline plan for the
guidance of their studies, and a list of books which they
were advised to read ; what should be regarded as a suffi-
cient call to a new sphere of labour, &c., &c.
First list of At this Conference, for the first time, we are informed of
the number and geography of the several Circuits ; but
from the language employed it is plain that some such
division of the country had been previously made. " Q.
How are your Circuits now divided ? A. Into seven : —
" 1. London : which includes Surrey, Kent, Essex, Brent-
ford, Egham, Windsor, Wycomb.
" 2. Bristol : which includes Somersetsliire, Portland,

Wilts, Oxfordshire, Gloucestershire.
" 3. Cornwall.

" 4. Evesham : wdiich includes Shrewsbury, Leominster,
Hereford, and from Stroud to Wednesbury.

* Octavo " Minutes," p. 46.

t " Disciplinary Minutes," J). 16.

Circuits.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 249

*'5. YouKsniEE : which includes Cheshire, Lancashire,
Derbyshire, Nottinghamshire, Rutlandshire, and
Lincolnshire.
"6. Newcastle.
^'7. Wales.''

It was then asked, " Who are our present assistants ?
A. Jonathan Reeves, John Bennett, John Houghton, John
Nelson, James Wheatley, John Trembath, Thomas Westall,
Thomas Richards, John Downes, Thomas Mejrick, Thomas
Maxfield, Francis Walker.'' It was afterward decided that
copies of the Minutes should only be given to those " who
were, or might have been, present."^

Almost immediately after this Conference, Charles Wes- ciiaries

Wesley's

ley proceeded on a tour of evangelical labour through the journeys,
western counties. From Bristol he went to Publow,
where, he says, " the wickedness of one, and the enthusiasm
of another, have quite destroyed the work of God." Thence
he went to Shepton ]\Iallet, where he preached, and passed
on to Portland. Here, he says, Friday, June 6th, " I
preached to an houseful of staring, loving people, from Jer.
1. 20. Some wept, but most looked quite unawakened. At
noon and night I preached on an hill in the midst of the
island. Most of the inhabitants came to hear ; but few as
yet feel the burden of sin, or the want of a Saviour." t
On the Sunday following he preached again after the
evening service, when some appeared to evince greater signs
of emotion than had been before observed. On Monday
he preached at Southwell in the morning, on the hill at
noon, and at night at his lodgings. " Now," he says,
" the power and the blessing came. My mouth and their
hearts were opened. The rocks were broken in pieces, and

* " Disciplinary Minutes," p. 19.
t Charles Wesley's " Journal," vol. i., p. 416.
M 5

250 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

melted into tears on every side. I continued exhorting
them, from seven till ten, to save themselves from this un-
toward generation. "We could hardly part. I left the little
Society of twenty members confirmed and comforted.^'"^
The 84th Hymn in the Wesleyan Hymn Book was
composed on this occasion. From Portland, Charles
Wesley went on to Tavistock, Plymouth, and Corn-
wall, At Gwennap, after an individual examination
of the Society, he found that the violent persecutions
they had endured 'had been promotive of their spi-
ritual interests, and that they were in a prosperous state.
In other parts of the county he was also greatly pleased
at the godly experience of the people. At St. Just he
examined a part of the Society in the evening, and made
the following entry in his " JournaP' the next day : " At four
I talked with more of the Society, and adored the miracle
of grace which has kept these sheep in the midst of wolves.
Well may the despisers behold and wonder. Here is a
bush in the fire, bui'ning, yet not consumed ! What have
they not done to crush this rising sect ? but lo ! they pre-
vail nothing ! Por one preacher they cut off, twenty
spring up. Neither persuasions nor threatening, flattery
nor violence, dungeons nor sufferings of various kinds can
conquer them. ]\Iany waters cannot quench this little
spark which the Lord hath kindled, neither shall the floods
of persecution drown it."t
Wesley's Throughout tliis year, Wesley prosecuted the work of an

evangelist and apostolic bishop with his usual diligence
and success. In August he spent some time in Wales;
he was in Cornwall in September; early in December he
was about a week in Lewisham, writing scriptural lessons

* Charles Wesley's " Journal," vol. i., p. 416.
t Ibid., vol. i., p. 423.

incessant
labours.

BOOK II. CHAPTEE III. 251

for children. When not actually engaged in travelling, he
was mostly occupied at London or at Bristol, or in the
vicinity of those cities, leading sinners to repentance,
and building up believers in the faith of the Gospel. The
steady and zealous attention of Wesley to the character,
conduct, and spiritual state of the individual members of
his Societies is truly remarkable. In 1745, he carefully
examined the Society in London one by one, and wrote
a hst of the whole with his own hand, numbered from 1
to 2,008. In 174G, he repeated this operation, and wrote
another list, in which the number was reduced to 1,939.
In the course of this year, William Shent, who had for
some time been engaged as a local preacher in Leeds,
extended the sphere of his labours, and began to itinerate.
His business, however, of hairdresser and barber was still
carried on in Briggate as before ; he having had two
journeymen and two or tlu-ee apprentices when he became
a Methodist. Tliis practice was at that time by no means
uncommon. We have seen that John Nelson woidd work
a week or two at his trade, even when travelling with
Wesley, in order to provide for his support. And so,
when Wesley sent Jacob Rowell to organize the Dales Cir-
cuit, the good man commenced by setting up a shop to
afford him a maintenance.

The fourth Conference was held at the Foundery, Lon- The fourtii
don, and began on June 16th, 1747. There were present, 1747,^'^
John Wesley, Charles Wesley, Charles Manning, (vicar of
Hayes,) Richard Thomas Bateman, (rector of St. Bartholo-
mew the Great,) Henry Piers, Howell Harris, and Thomas
Hardwick. It was then asked, "Which of our brethren
shall we invite to be present at this Conference ? A. John
Jones, Thomas ]\Iaxfield, Jonathan Reeves, John Nelson,
John Bennett, John Downes, Thomas Crouch, Robert Swin-

252 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

tlells, and John Maddern.^^^ This was therefore by far the
largest Conference which had as yet been held. To the
preceding names must be added that of Mr. Perronet, vicar
of Shoreham, who arrived during the morning sitting.

The Conference having been thus constituted, the first
inquiry was, "How may the time of this Conference be
made more eminently a time of prayer, watching, and self-
denial ?" The reply charged on the mind of every mem-
ber " to have an especial care to set God always before us,"
and, further, to employ the intervals of the sittings in visit-
ing the sick, and in prayer. A regulation was then made,
by which, on the opening of every Conference, the Minutes
of the preceding one should be read. Scarcely any point
was more carefully regarded by Wesley, in these early
stages of Methodism, than the importance of clearly under-
standing and fully maintaining the right of private judg-
ment. We accordingly find that, although the question
had been previously asked and answered, it was again
inquired, " How far does each of us agree to submit to the
unanimous judgment of the rest? A. In speculative
things each can only submit so far as his judgment shall be
convinced. In every practical point, so far as we can with-
out wounding our several consciences. Q. Can a Christian
submit any farther than this, to any man, or number of
men, upon earth ? ^. It is undeniably plain he cannot :
either to pope, council, bishop, or convocation. And this
is that grand principle of every man's right to private
judgment, in opposition to implicit faith in man, on which
Calvin, Luther, Melancthon, and all the ancient Eeformers,
at home and abroad, proceeded. Every mafi must think
for himself; since every man must give an account for
hhnself toGod."t

* "Disciplinary Minutes," p. 20. f Hid., pp. 20, 21.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 253

This conversation then went on to explain the nature of
schism as being a division in the Church regarded as the
Hving body of Christ ; and to prove that the promoters of
Methodism were no more guilty of schism than of rebellion
or murder, as they continued to hold the same communion
with the Church which they ever did. But it was asked,
" You profess to obey both the rules and the governors of
the Church. Yet in many instances you do not obey them.
How is this consistent ? A. It is entirely consistent. AYe
act at all times on one plain uniform principle. We will
obey the rules and governors of the Church whenever we
can, consistent with our duty to God. Whenever we can-
not, we quietly obey God rather than man." Again, it
was asked, "But why do you say, you are thrust out of
the churches ? Has not every minister a right to dispose
of his own church ? A. He ought to have, but, in fact, he
has not. A minister desires I should preach in his church,
but the bishop forbids him. That bishop then injures him,
and thrusts me out of the church."'^

The conversation proceeded to show that the term
"c/i2ircA" in the New Testament means "a single con-
gregation ; " that a national church is " a merely politi-
cal institution ; " that the three orders of bishops, priests
and deacons, generally obtained in the early ages of the
church ; but that uniformity of church government is not
taught in Holy Scripture, and for the reason, that some
variety in this respect may be necessary ; and that uni-
formity was never attempted till the time of Constantine.t

One of these questions, with its answer, shall be given

entire, to show Wesley^s opinion, and that of his coadjutors,

in one important feature of English ecclesiastical history.

"Q . In what age was the divine right of episcopacy first

* "Disciplinary Minutes," p. 22. f Ibid., p. 23.

254 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

asserted in England? A. About the middle of Queen
Elizabeth's reign. TiU then all bishops and clergy in
England continually allowed and joined in the ministra-
tions of those who were not episcopally ordained." *

An important conversation also took place this day on
the nature of faith and assurance, and the extent to which
the latter is the common privilege of Christian believers.
On the following day (Wednesday) the subject of discourse
was, sanctification, its nature, perfection, and fruits. On
Thursday it was asked, " Have we not Kmited field
preaching too much? A. It seems we have." Several
reasons were then assigned for continuing and extend-
ing the practice. Eespect of persons, visiting the sick,
the means of getting rid of unworthy members, and
of purging the bands from aU unfit persons, were then
considered.

In answer to the inquiry, " Who are our present assist-
ants ?" we have the following list : " John Jones, Jonathan
Reeves, John Houghton, Joseph Cownley, James Wheat-,
ley, John Nelson, John Trembath, Eobert Swindells, Tho-
mas Richards, Samuel Larwood, Thomas Westall, Francis
Walker, John Bennett, Thomas Maxfield, John Downes,
Richard Moss, Edward Dunstan, Thomas Meyrick,
Richard Williamson, John Maddern, perhaps James
Jones and Richard Webster." In addition to these
there follows a list of thirty-eight persons who are said
" to assist chiefly in one place ."t The remainder of the
conversation respected the behaviour of the assistants,
their studies and work, with several advices for their
guidance.

Soon after this Conference Wesley went to Bristol and
Kingswood, thence through Tavistock and Plymouth to

* "Disciplinary Minutes," p. 23. f Ibid., pp. 24, 25.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 255

Cornwall. Here he found the state of the Societies Travels
greatly altered. He says, ''Tuesday, June 30th, we of\j^e
came to St. Ives before morning prayers, and walked to Lesleys,
church without so much as one huzza. How strangely has
one year altered the scene in Cornwall ! This is now a
peaceable, nay, honourable station. They give us good
words almost in every place. What have we done, that
the world should be civil to us?""^ Even John Eogers, of
Camborne, the persevering and violent persecutor of the
Methodists, at this time gave up the case as hopeless,
saying, " One may as well blow against the wind.^'
Throughout the whole of AYest Cornwall, the Societies
had peace. It was only at Port Isaac and Camelford that
Wesley was at all molested dui'ing this tour. Soon after-
ward, he paid a short visit to Ireland, where there had
been recently a very violent persecution. Immediately, as
his brother came back from that island, Charles Wesley
crossed the Channel, reached Dublin on September 9th,
and continued preaching in that city, or travelling
through the country, frequently exposed to great peril
from the violence of infuriated mobs, until March, 1748;
when, on the return of his brother to DubUn, he came to
England.

Wesley pursued in the Irish capital the course he
had adopted with so much success in England. He
carefully inquired into the religious state of every mem-
ber of the Society ; and found, after this had been done,
that instead of a large increase in its numbers, there
was a great decrease. Wesley continued in Ireland until
May.

This year gave to ]\Iethodism the valuable auxiliary
labours of the llev. WiUiam Grimshaw, — a clergyman of
* Wesley's "Works," vol. ii., p. 60.

256 histohy of wesleyan Methodism.

Conversion Hawortli^ Yorkshire, — as an itinerant preacher. This pious
shaw. He and excellent minister was savingly converted to God in
vmt^sto ir^^2. He united himself to the Methodists in 1745.

Wesley.

The following extracts from a letter, written by this eminent
minister to Wesley, dated "Ewood, August 20th, 1747,"
cast important light upon the views he entertained, and
the course of labour he pursued at this period. In this
letter he says, "The method which the least and most
unworthy of my Lord's ministers takes in his parish is this :
I preach the Gospel glad tidings of salvation to penitent
sinners, through faith in Christ's blood only, twice every
Lord's day the year round, save when I expound the
Church Catechism and the Thirty-nine Articles, or read the
Homilies, which in substance T think it my duty to do in
some part of tlie year annually, on the Lord's day in the
mornings. I have found the practice, I bless God, of
inexpressible benefit to my congregation." Then, after
speaking of his regular manner of visiting his parishioners,
he goes on to say, " But O, dear sir, I know not what to
say, I know not what to do. Sometimes I have made
more excursions into the neighbouring parishes to exhort,
but always with a Nicodemical fear, and to the great
offence of the clergy, which, till lately, almost made me
resolve to sally out no more, but content myself in my own
bounds : till lately, I say ; for on Wednesday was six
weeks, from about five o'clock in the afternoon to about
twelve at night, and again for some hours together, I may
say, the day following, my mind was deeply aft'ected with
strong impressions to preach the Gospel abroad. The
event I left to the Lord, fearing to be disobedient to what
I trust was the heavenly call. The first thing suggested
to my mind was to visit William Darney's Societies. I
accordingly met one of them about a month ago. Last

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 257

week I struck out into Lancashire and Cheshire, Mr.
Bennett bearing me company."

After detailing his various routes, the state of the
Societies, and the benefit he himself had derived from tliis
additional labour, he proceeds, " I now in some measure
begin to see the import of our Lord's design, by that deep
impression upon my mind above mentioned : I am deter-
mined therefore to add, by the divine assistance, to the
care of my own parish, that of so frequent visitation of
Mr. Bennett's, WiUiam Darney's, the Leeds and Birstal
Societies, as my own convenience will permit, and their
circumstances may respectively seem to require ; all along
eyeing the Lord's will and purposes for me. If I find the
Lord's pleasure be that I must launch out further, I will
obey ; for He daily convinces me more and more of what
He has graciously done, and will do, for my soul." After
further expression of his obligations to God, and earnest
desire to serve Him faithfully, he goes on to say, " What I
pui'pose concerning the surveying the abovesaid Societies, as
I have great cause to believe it is the Lord's will, so I
question not but it will be agreeable to your conception of
it. I desire to do nothing but in perfect harmony and
concert with you, and therefore beg you wiU be entirely
free, open, and communicative to me. I bless God I can
discover no other at present but a very perfect agreement
between your sentiments, prniciples, &c., of religion, and
my own ; and therefore desire you will, (as I do to you,)
from time to time, lay before me such rules, places, pro-
posals, &c., as you conceive most conducive to the welfare
of the Church, the private benefit of her members, and in
the whole to the glory of the Lord. My pulpit, I hope,
shall be always at yours and your brother's service ; and
my house, so long as I have one, your welcome home.

258 HISTOUY OP WESLEYAN METffODISM.

The same I '11 make it to all your fellow-labourers, tlirough

the grace of God

"lam
" Your affectionate, but very unworthy, Brother in the Lord,

"William Grimshaw."

And CO- The importance of Mr. Grimshaw's labours to the infant

witii him. cause of Mctliodism, and the misrepresentations which have
been put forth as to the origin and extent of his connexion
with Wesley and his Societies, render the insertion of these
copious extracts from his letter necessary. These not only
show that he entertained the same religious views as Wesley,
but that the connexion was not occasioned by any appH-
cation or urgency of the founder of Methodism, but arose
entirely from Mr. Grimshaw's own religious convictions, —
from his being " deeply affected with strong impressions to
preach the Gospel abroad.'^ Nor did this pious clergyman,
in aiding the efforts of the Methodist preachers, introduce
any innovations into the Methodist system, so far as it was
at that time organized ; or in any respect act as one not
fully identified with it. On the contrary, so fully did he
unite himself with Wesleyan interests, that the circuit to
which his labours extended, and which reached to Birstal
and Leeds, was popularly called " Mr. Grimshaw's circuit,"
and the preachers who were stationed there, "Mr. Grim-
shaw's preachers,^' because he officiated as the assistant (or
superintendent) of that circuit. He also visited the classes
quarterly, and renewed the tickets ; he attended and
preached at the quarterly meetings, and held love-feasts in
the Societies. He maintained the strictest intimacy with
the preachers, entertained them at his house, had them
to preach in his kitchen, he giving notice of such ser-
vices in his church; until he had built a chapel and

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 259

dwelling-house for them^ as he afterwards did at his own
expense.

A Society had been formed at this time in Manchester ; A Method-
but the origin of Methodism in that noble city was of a |^-, Man-
very humble character. The rehgious principles main- Chester,
tained by the band of godly young men at Oxford^ were
preached at Manchester at a very early date, by the Rev.
Mr. Clayton, one of their number, who became minister of
the old church. The first mention, however, of a Society
in this city is in 1747, when it is said, in a letter from
Mr. John Bennett to Wesley, that " some young men of
Manchester (that spoke with Mr. Charles "Wesley when
he was with us last) have begun a Society, and took a
room, and have subscribed their names in a letter to Mr.
Charles, desiring you will own them as brethren, and visit
them in your return. They also desire any of us helpers
in the Gospel may call on them. T have sent their letter
to London. Dear Sir, do not forget us.''^* The number
of these young men was certainly very small ; for when Mr.
Richard Barlow joined them, they were but fourteen or
fifteen, and he was not one of the original members. Mr.
Marsden, who had his information from Richard Barlow,
says, " The place in which they had preaching, was a small
room in a house near the river Irwell ; " and Mr. C.
Hopper calls it " a little garret by the river side.^'t

There is no mention of the Conference of 1748 in the xiie fifth
octavo edition of the " Minutes." But in the tract referred f °"^'^'«"<^^'

1/48.

to before as " Disciplinary Minutes," full particulars of it
are found. It began, June 2nd, at the chapel in Tower
Street, London ; and there were present, John Wesley,
Charles Wesley, William Felton, Charles Manning, Thomas

* " Methodist Magazine for 1778," p. 472.

t Everett's " Methodism in Manchester," p. 57.

260 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Maxfield, John Jones, Thomas Meyrick, John Trembath,
Edward Perronet, Jonathan Reeves, and afterwards Richard
Thomas Bateman, John Green, and William Tucker.

The first question and answer marked out the course of
its proceeding : " Q. What is our chief business at the pre-
sent Conference ? A. Not to consider points of doctrine ;
(the time will not permit;) but, 1. To review those parts
of the former Conferences which relate to discipline ; and,
2. To settle all things relating to the school which is now
to be begun at Kingswood.""^

The next question clearly indicates the pressure which
had for some time been brought to bear upon Wesley by
those who approved his doctrines, but dreaded the prospect
of his raising a sect, which would ultimately separate from
the Church : " Q. We are again pressed, * only to preach
in as many places as we can, but not to form any Societies : '
shall we follow this advice ? A. By no means. We have
made the trial already. We have preached for more than a
year, without forming Societies, in a large tract of land,
from Newcastle to Berwick-upon-Tweed; and almost all
the seed has fallen by the way-side. There is scarce any
fruit of it remaining. Q. But what inconveniences do yve
observe, -when people are not formed into Societies ? A.
These among many others : 1. The preacher cannot give
proper exhortations and instructions to those who are con-
vinced of sin, unless he has opportunities of meeting them
apart from the mixed unawakened multitude. 2. They
canuot watch over one another in love, unless they are thus
united together. Nor, 3. Can the believers build up one
another, and bear one another's burthens.'"

On Friday, Howell Harris, Samuel Larwood, James
Jones, and AVilliam Shent being added, it was inquired,
* ."Disciplinary Minutes," p. <J7.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 261

" Q. Wliat can be done^ in order to a closer union
of our assistants with each other? A. 1. Let them be
deeply convinced of the want there is at present, and of the
absolute necessity of it. 2. Let them pray, that God would
give them earnestly to desire it; and then that He would
fulfil the desire He hath given."'^ " Q. What assistants do
we agree to receive into the work ? A. Charles Skelton,
from Ireland, David Tratheu and John Whitford, of Corn-
wall, Thomas Colbeck, A\^illiam Daruey, and E. C. Webster,
of Yorkshire.'"

The Connexion was at this time divided into nine Cir-
cuits, thus : —

" L — LoxDON : including, 1. London itself. 2. Kent The list of
and Surrey. 3. Essex. 4. Brentford. 5. Windsor, this year.
6. Wycorab. 7. Oxford. 8. Reading. 9. Blueberry.
10. Salisbury.
"II. — Bristol: including, 1. Bristol itself. 2. Kings-
wood. 3. Bath. 4. Bearfield. 5. The Devazes.
6. Eoad. 7. Coleford. 8. Oakhill. 9. Shepton Mal-
lard. 10. Middlesey. 11. Beercrocombe. 12. Taun-
ton. 13. Collompton.
"III. — Cornwall : including, 1. Tavistock. 2. Ply-
mouth Dock. 3. Trewint. 4. St. Tue. 5. Gwen-
nap. 6. St. Agnes. 7. lUogan, kc. 8. St. Ives.
9. The Western Societies.
"IV. — Ireland: including, 1. Dublin. 2. TuUamore.

3. TyrreFs Pass. 4. Athlone.
"V. — Wales: including, I.Cardiff. 2.Fonmon. 3.Lan-

raais, &c, 4. Lautriffent.
"VI. — Statfordshiue : including, 1. Stroud. 2. Ciren-
cester. 3. Stanley 4. Evesham. 5. Wensbury.
6. Shrewsbury. 7. Leominster.

* "Disciplinary Minutes," p. 29.

262 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

"VII. — Cheshire : including, 1. Cheshire itself. 2. Not-
tingham. 3. Derbysliire. 4. Lancashire. 5. Shef-
field.
"YIII. — Yorkshire: including, I. Leeds. 2. Birstal.
3. Keighley. 4. Acomb. 5. Syke-house. 6. Ep-
worth. 7. Hainton. 8. Grimsby. 9. The Fens.
"IX. — Newcastle: including, 1. Osmotherley. 2. New-
castle itself. 3. Sunderland. 4. Biddick. 5. Burn-
upfield. 6. Spen. 7. Swalwell. 8. Horseley. 9.
Plessey. 10. Berwick-upon-Tweed.'^
The other important business which devolved -on this
Conference had respect to the plan of operations to be
carried on at the new school at Kingswood. There is much
obscurity connected with the early history of these schools.
But we know that Wesley established one there for the
children of the colliers in 1739. In the year 1741, he
appointed Mr. John Cennick to superintend it and the
Society there. But Mr. Cennick soon differed from "Wesley
on the Calvinistic question, and afterwards joined the
Moravians. When Cennick had left, we have no informa-
tion of the appointment of any person of abiHty to attend
to the supervision of this establisliment. But, before the
Conference of this year, a larger house had been built, and
at this time a plan of management had been arranged, and
Kingswood a systcm of teaching prepared. These were submitted to
opened for ^^^^^ Conference, and on the 24th of June, about three
the sons of ^ygei^g after the close of this assembly, the schools were

preachers

and others, opened by AVesley, who preached on the occasion, from,
" Train up a child in the way he should go," &c. At this
time, the school was not limited to preachers' cliildren,
but open to such of the members as chose to send their
children there. A plan of management was arranged for
the government of this school, (perhaps afterward modified

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 263

and expanded,) was published in 1768, and may now be
found in Wesley^s " Works/' ^ The Hymns numbered
473, 474, and 475 in the Wesleyan collection, were
composed for this opening service.

Notwithstanding the work continued thus deepening
and widening under his hands, Wesley relaxed none of his
individual efforts. Soon after the opening of the school at
Kingswood, he went into the north, where he continued
preaching and visiting the Societies, and occasionally
encountered fierce opposition from brutal mobs, — especially
in the iieighbourhood of Colne, where Wesley and Mr.
Grimshaw narrowly escaped with their lives, — until the end
of September, when he returned to London, remained there
a fortnight examining the classes, and settling all Society
business. He afterward went to Bristol, where he stayed
only a few days, passed on through the western counties
to Cornwall, and then returned by the beginning of
October to Bristol. The winter he spent either at Bristol
or London, and in preaching in the adjacent towns. Early
in April, he set out for Ireland, passed through Wales,
where he married his brother Charles to Miss Sarah
Gwynne, and, proceeding on his journey, reached Dublin on
Sunday, May 1 6th. Having preached on the Sabbath, he in
the following week carefully examined the Societies, and
was rejoiced to find that, in the face of violent oj^position,
they had increased from about 400 to 449. Wesley
remained in L-eland until the middle of July, when he
sailed from Dublin, and reached Bristol on the 24th.
Dui'ing this tour, Wesley collected the depositions of the
victims of the furious persecution raised by Butler the
ballad-singer against the Methodists at Cork, which were
laid before the grand jury of that city, who, however,
* Wesley's "Works," vol. xiii., p. 270.

S64 HISTOUY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

threw tliem all out, and at the same time made a present-
ment of infamous notoriety : " We find and present Charles
Wesley to be a person of ill-fame, a vagabond, and a
common disturber of His Majesty^s peace ; and we pray he
may be transported/' Similar presentments were made
against Jonathan Eeeves, and other preachers, and members
of Society.
Furious con- Ecfercnce has been made to the danger to which Wes-
Rev. George ley and Grimshaw were exposed from the mob of Colne.
ute, of rpi^-g ^^g perhaps the most systematic and carefully
organized of all the outrages on law, order, and humanity,
which the records of English history can supply. There
can be no mistake as to its origin. As Wesley was pro-
ceeding from the north toward the south and west, the
Eev. George White, minister of Colne, preached a sermon
for the avowed purpose of stirring up the people against
the Methodists. Not content with delivering this effusion
in his two churches, he published it. The following is
the title-page under which it was sent forth to the world :
" A Sermon against the Methodists, preached at Colne
and Marsden, in the County of Lancaster, io a very
numerozis Audience, at Colne, July 24th, and at Marsden,
August 7th, 1748, by George White, M.A., Minister of
Colne and Marsden, and Author of Mercurins Latinus.
Pubhshed at the Request of the Audience,'^ &c,, &c. The
text was 1 Cor. xiv. 33. The whole scope of the discourse
justified the first line of the title ; but some of its state-
ments are as curious as they are malignant. The reverend
preacher maintained that the Act of Toleration was " chiefly
calculated for the further improvement of trade ; " that tl.
Methodist system "has a direct tendency to its ruin;" anc^
asserts that it "never was the meaning of the legislature to
tolerate these people." ]\Ir. White concluded his sermon

' BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 265

with an earnest entreaty that " this set of people might ren-
der obedience to the laws \' he then adds, that if entreaty is
unavailing, "he will oppose, to the utmost^' of his power,
attempts " so unnatural and unjust.'' And he kept his ATord.
When, from the progress of his journey, Wesley was speedily
expected in the neighbourhood, a proclamation was issued
to the following effect : " Notice is hereby given, that if
any man be mindful to enlist into His Majesty's service,
under the command of the Rev. George White, commander-
in-chief, and John Banister, lieutenant-general of His Ma-
jesty's forces for the defence of the Church of England, and
the support of the manufactory in and about Colne, both of
which are now in danger, &c., let them now repair to the
drum-head at the Cross, where each man shall have a pint
of beer for advance, and other proper encouragement.""^
Tlie mob thus raised and led, not only savagely beat Wesley
and Grimshaw, but cruelly ill-treated many of the Metho-
dists, some of whom they threw from a rock twelve feet
high into the river.

Thus, amid the most violent aggression from without, the
Methodist cause held on its way. Class-meetings were intro-
duced into the most remote and newly visited parts. Leaders'-
meetings were also held, and stewards properly appointed.
A minute of one of these meetings, which was held near Society
Todmorden early in this Methodistic year, has been pre- near Tod-
served, and is as foUows : "Oct. 18th, 1748.— At a meet- ™°"^'"-
ing then held at Major Marshall's of the leaders of classes of
several religious Societies, the following persons were chosen
stewards : James Greenwood, John Parker, John Maden,
and James Dyson."t It is observable here, that while
there is no appellation given to the Societies, but the general

* Grimshaw's " Reply to White," p. 85,
t " jMethodism iu Manchester," p. 95.
VOL. I. N

266 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

term '' religious," tliey are evidently regarded as in close
union, indeed as parts of one body, as the appointment of
stewards clearly proves.
Tiie sixth Tlie sixtli Mctliodist Conference was held in London,

C o ufcrcucc

1749. ' and began on November 16th, 1749. The Octavo Minutes
have, under this date, a long series of minutes ; but these,
as before observed, are incorrectly placed, being a summary
made in 1763 of the minutes that were important from
1748 to that date. The Minutes of this Conference are
preserved in a MS. appended to the tract which has been
so often referred to as the " Disciplinary Minutes." Trom
this source, which is regarded by the best judges as of
undoubted authority, the following information is obtained.
The first question proposed to this Conference was, " Can
there be any such thing as a general union of our Societies
throughout England?" The answer says, "A proposal for
this was made above a year ago. The substance of this
proposal was, to regard the Society in London as the
mother church ; and for every assistant in country Circuits
to inquire particularly into the state of his Circuit, and send
such information to the stewards of the London Circuit, who
would then, in case of need, settle a regular correspondence
with all the Societies. It was also proposed, that a yearly
collection should be estabhshed, out of which any pressing
Society debts might be discharged, and any Society suffering
persecution, or in real distress, might speedily be relieved."
In this manner the necessity and utility of adopting and
bringing into vigorous operation the connexional principle,
appear to have been suggested to the mind of Wesley;
and, contemplating its effects, he exultingly says, " Being
thus united in one body, of which Christ Jesus is the Head,
neither the world nor the devil will be able to separate us
in time, or in eternity."

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 267

This measure led to the appointment of a superintendent Appoiut-
preacher in each circuit, under the name of " an assistant," ^per^.
which was applied because he specially assisted Wesley. The Pendent

preachers

name, as we have seen, frequently appears in the Minutes under the
of preceding years ; but it seems, from the following ques- assistants
tions and answers, that the office was now more clearly
defined, and invested with new and enlarged responsibilities ;
and this must certainly be regarded as an important step in
Methodist organization. Having spoken of the importance
of a union of all the Societies, and the proposal which had
been made respecting it, the question was put, " How may
we make some advances towards this ? A. By appointing
one of our helpers in each Circuit to take charge of the
Societies therein. Q. By what name may such an helper
be distinguished from the rest ? A. He may be termed an
' assistant.'' Q. How should an assistant be qualified for the
charge ? A. Not so much by superior gifts, as by walk-
ing closely with God."

The Circuits still continued nine in number, and the
changes effected in them at this time were few and unim-
portant. Salisbury was transferred from London to Bristol ;
and other alterations arising out of the extension of the
cause were made. As the office of superintendent or
assistant was now introduced, it may be desirable to set
down the names of those who were first appointed to this
duty. In answer to the question, " Who may be assistants
in these Circuits ?" the answer was, " My brother or I
may act as such in Loudon; John Jones, in Bristol and
Cornwall ; John Haughton and Jonathan Reeves, in Ireland

Thomas, in Wales ; James Jones, in Staflbrdshire

John Bennett, in Cheshire ; William Shent, in Yorkshire
John Downes, in the Newcastle Circuit."

The following questions and answers show the views then
N 2

268

HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

The office
and duties
of an
assistant.

Quarterly
ineetiugs at
this time in
Yorksh're.

entertained of the nature of this office^ and tlie means which
were taken to get its duties efficiently discharged. " Q. What
is the office of an assistant ? A. l.To visit the classes in
each place, and to write new lists of all the members of the
Societies. 2. To regulate the bands. 3. To deliver new
tickets. 4. To keep watch-nights and love-feasts monthly.
5. To take in or put out of the Society, or bands. 6. To
hold quarterly meetings, and therein diligently to inquire
into the spiritual and temporal state of each Society. 7. To
watch over the helpers in his Circuit, and see that they
behave weE, and want nothing. 8. To take care that every
Society be supplied with books, and that the money for
them be returned quarterly. Q. How shall these be
apprised of what is required of them ? A. We will write
to each immediately. Q. But some of them know not the
nature of quarterly meetings. How shall we help them ?
A. Desire John Bennett, 1. To send ujd his plan. 2. Togo
himseK, as soon as may be, to Newcastle and Wednesbury,
and teach them the nature and method of these meetings.
Q. What outward things shall the assistants immediately
take care of? A. Let them immediately take care, 1. That
every Society provide a private room for the helper. 2. Let
every Society provide a set of books for the helper." After
which are given some special directions for the assistants of
London, Bristol, and Newcastle. Then follow earnest
injunctions to the helpers to a faithful discharge of their
duties : the manner in which candidates for the office are
to be received is afterward prescribed.

From the above reference to John Bennett for the plan
of conducting quarterly meetings, it appears that he at least
had most carefully matured the mode of holding these
essential convocations. And a corroborative proof of this
is found in the fact, that it appears from the old book

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 269

at Haworth, which was used for the accounts both of
the Society and the Circuity that quarterly meetings were
held at this time in that Circuit ; and from the language
of a memorandum of this date in the said book, which
speaks of a certain thing to be " done at the next quarterly
meeting held for the said Societies/' it is evident, that
they had become at this early period an established insti-
tution in that part of the country."^ At this time, we
are informed of that important feature of Methodist organi-
zation, a class paper. John Nelson, on the appointment of
Mr. E. Cawley to be leader at Alpraham, " ruled a sheet of
paper, inserted the names, and gave them to Mr. R. Cawley,
whose name stood at the head of the list as the leader.'''t

During this year Wesley pursued his usual course of
labour in preaching and visiting the Societies, and began
the compilation of the " Christian Library," which extended
to fifty volumes. It may be necessary to observe, that,
notwithstanding what has been said above as to the pro-
gress of Methodist organization at this period, it is very
certain that but little had been done towards making a
suitable provision for the preachers. Hence we find Mr.
Christopher Hopper, when speaking of this year, say, " And
now God raised up many preachers ; men eminent both
for gifts and graces. Some of them continue local, and
some are itinerant preachers to this day. The latter end of
the year 1749 I left the Dales, and the dear cliildren God
had given me. I rode to the Smeals, where I parted with
my dear wife and friends with melting hearts and many
tears. In those days we had no provision made for
preachers' wives, no funds, no stewards. He that had a
staff might take it, go without, or stay at home." %

* "Methodism in Manchester," p. 116. f Ii^jid., p. 179.

I " Methodist Magazine," vol. iv., p. 90.

270

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

The sevenih
Conference,
1750.

Violent
persecution
in Ireland.

The seventh Conference was held in Bristol, March 8th,
1750. Of it no Minutes have been preserved; nor, indeed,
of any but two others from this time to the year 1765;
after which they were regularly published. This Con-
ference, occurring but four months after the preceding one,
appears to have been small and unimportant. So much
may be gathered from Wesley^s statement. He says, " I
desired all the preachers that were in Bristol to meet me
at four in the afternoon, and so every day while I was
in town.''^ *

Immediately after this Conference, when Wesley had
visited the Societies at Kingswood and Bristol, he set out
to go through Wales to Ireland, where he heard that a
fearful persecution was still raging. He reached Dublin on
the 7th of April, and remained in Ireland until the latter
part of July. Soon after his arrival, the famous present-
ment of the Cork grand jury was brought before the
assizes, and dismissed with honour to the persecuted
preachers, and shame to their oppressors. But this did
not terminate these disgraceful proceedings : the mayor of
Cork not only refused to suppress any riotous conduct, but
threatened Wesley in case he should preach abroad ; and
then disturbed and annoyed the congregation while quietly
worshipping in their own house, and allowed, even if he
did not order, the constables and the mob to ill-treat the
preacher and congregation, on their leaving the preacliing-
house. Three or four days afterwards, the mob again
assembled, assailed the houses of the Methodists, and
denounced vengeance against any who should receive one
of them into his dwelling.

Wesley still continued his course of labour aud travel.
Ill August this year, he spent some weeks of very profitable
* " Joiu'ual," March Stli, 1750.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 271

ministry in Cornwall, on which occasion he remarked, " I
rode to St. Just, where there is still the largest Society in
Cornwall j and so great a proportion of believers I have not
found in all the nation besides.^' Soon afterward, he ob-
serves, " AVe had a quarterly meeting ; at which were pre-
sent the stewards of all the Cornish Societies. We had
now the first watch-night which had been in Cornwall ; and
' great was the Holy One of Israel in the midst of us.' " ^

It was in the month of July, 1750, that Thomas Walsh Tiiomas

. Walsh

began to preach at Thornhill, about fifteen miles from begins to
Limerick. He was converted to God in his youth; and P'^^^'^'^-
was about twenty years of age when he entered on this
course of public duty. He was eminently pious and useful,
and was the best biblical scholar whom Wesley ever saw.

The eighth Conference was held at Bristol, and began The eighth
March 11th, 1751. No Minutes are preserved, nor have 1751.
we any notice of it but what is found in Wesley's
" Journal."

Although the depth and extent of the work of God had
been all that the founder of ]\Iethodism could have hoped,
yet he was at this time much distressed at perceiving indi-
cations of serious difference of opinion among his preachers.
And this pressed so heavily on him, that on this occasion
he confesses to great depression of spirit, and apparent mis-
givings as to the stability of his coadjutors in the doctrines
which theyliad been taught, — a most unusual thing with him.
The following entry in his " Journal " expresses his state of
feeling at this period : " Saturday, 9th. — Many of our
preachers came from various parts. My spirit was much
bowed down among them, fearing some of them were per-
verted from the simplicity of the Gospel. But I was revived
at the sight of John Haime and John Nelson, and those who

* "Journal," August 22ucl, 1750.

273 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

came with them in the evening ; knowing they held the
truth as it is in Jesus, and did not hold it in unrighteous-
ness. Monday, 11th. — Our Conference began; and the
more we conversed, the more brotherly love increased. The
same spirit we found on Tuesday and Wednesday. I expected
to have heard many objections to our first doctrines ; but
none appeared to have any : we seemed to be all of
one mind, as well as one heart.^' So his fears thus far
appeared to be quite groundless.
Methodism Soon after this Conference, Wesley, accompanied by
into Scot- Christopher Hopper, one of the first preachers, crossed
the border, and introduced Methodism into Scotland : a
measure to which he aj)pears to have been specially urged
by the abounding of Ariauism and Socinianism in that
country.

A second Conference was held this year at Leeds, on
May 15th. Wesley took advantage of his return from
Scotland to meet about thirty of the preachers in this town,
when he " particularly inquired concerning their grace, gifts,
and fruit, and found reason to doubt of one only."*

In the following month, Wesley had again to exercise his
authority, and to suspend, and ultimately to expel, one of his
preachers, James Wheatley. And he, following what has since
become a sort of law in such cases, so incessantly misrepre-
sented the manner in which he had been treated, and so perse-
veringly vindicated his own conduct, that some oth^ preachers
were greatly unsettled in their minds, and had also at length
to be removed from the Connexion. Nor was this the only
or the greatest difficulty with which Wesley was at this time
called to contend. It was soon found, that the evils which
he had apprehended at the Conference, were only delayed,
and not averted. These, indeed, arose out of the course
* " Journal," under the date.

BOOK, II. CHAPTER III. 273

which, the Wesleys pursued, and the class of mind to
which thej ministered. They went everywhere preaching
repentance toward God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ ;
and requiring no other condition in those who joined them
than a desire to flee from the wrath to come, and the
manifestation of this desire by a consistent deportment.
This course of action, as might have been expected, brought
into the Methodist Societies persons of very different religious
opinions and feelings. Some were strongly in favour of the
Church ; others had been bred among Dissenters, and,
although brought to God by Wesleyan instrumentality,
retained in a great measure their dislike to the national
Establishment. Others had, before their conversion, a par-
tiaHty for, or a dislike to, the doctrines of Calvinism; and
although, under the influence of their awakening, this feel-
ing was placed in abeyance, after their conversion their
former partialities and antipathies revived ; and, when any
subject likely to excite them was brought into operation,
the stability of such persons as Methodists became exceed-
ingly doubtful.

The person who occasioned the dissension before referred The labours,
to, was John Bennett. After having laboured as a preacher and^seces!'
very successfully in the north, he joined Wesley as an sionof John
itinerant in 1747. He was an educated man, possessed
respectable ministerial ability, and was a very active and
efiicient preacher. He was rendered eminently useful
in Derbyshire, Lancashire, and Cheshire. The following
extract from one of his letters will give some idea of the work
he performed about the year 1750. " Many doors,'' says he,
" are opened for preaching in these parts, but cannot be
supplied for want of preachers. My Circuit is one hundred
and fifty miles in two weeks, during which time I preach
publicly thirty-four times, besides meeting the Societies, and

N 5

274 HISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

visiting tlie sick, &c." Mr. Bennett's extraordinary labours
were attended with an uncommon blessing, and many were
brought to God by liis instrumentality. It is not known
what Mr. Bennett's views were prior to his conversion ; but
from the postscript of a letter which he wrote to Wesley
in March, 1747, it appears that, under the influence of
either early or recent inquiry, he had been brought into great
perplexity on account of the Calvinistic controversy. He
says, " I must confess, that I lately looked on man as a
mere machine ; and whoever considers man as such, cannot
possibly escape falling into the doctrines of reprobation and
election. I looked upon man in this light from reading
some authors ; which has caused me many an uneasy hour.
I wish all my young brethren may escape this place of
torment. Unguarded expressions which we have used in
our exhortations have given rise to the Calvinistic doctrine,
as also to Antinomianism." Yet the man who thus wrote
in 1747, on the 26th of December, 1752, under the in-
fluence of these very doctrines of reprobation and election,
separated from "Wesley's Connexion, and took a considerable
part of the Society at Bolton-le-Moors, in Lancashire, with
him. He called Wesley a pope, charged him with preach-
ing Popery, with denying the perseverance of the saints
and justification by faith, making nothing of Christ, and
teaching sinless perfection. He continued pastor of tliis
Independent congregation at Bolton for several years."^
But Wesley held on his way, dismissing what was personal
in this ungrateful attack by the Christian prayer, " Lord,
lay not this sin to his charge ! " and thus exhorting
those whose peace had been perilled by this secession :
" He has permitted a fiery trial to fall upon you ; but I
trust the sharpest part of it is past. May God enable you

* Atjioke's "Memorials," p. 51.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 275

to stand fast together, in one mind and in one judgment !
Watch over one another in love, and let not that wliich is
lame be turned out of the way. Do all things without
murmurings and disputings, following peace with all men ;
and the God of peace be with you \"*

A copy of the financial account of the first quarterly Financial
meeting of the Cheshire Circuit, which then included Man- ^^^^ J^^'st °
Chester, dated "April 20th, 1752,'' has been preserved to f'l'e^hire

' '- ' ^ _ _ quarterly

our day. It is as follows ; the first column containing the meeting,
names of the Societies ; the second, those of the stewards
who attended ; and the third, the moneys brought : —

" A true Account of the ]\Ioney brought in by the Stewards
from each Society in the l\Ianchester Eound, for the
Use of the Preachers, and for Discharging of necessary
Expences. ^ ,

Chester Jonathan Pritchard .. . 0 12 0

Alpraham Eichard Cawley 0 12 0

Acton William Davison 0 7 0

Booth-Bank John Cross 0 10 0

Oldfield-Brow William Johnson 0 8 0

Davy-Hulme Robert Hejnvood 0 15 0

Shakerley John Hampson 0 4 0

Bolton George Eskrick 0 8 2

Bank-House James Schofield 0 8 0

Astbury Jonathan Booth 0 5 6

Manchester Richard Barlow 2 3 5

Kadbrook Mary Webster 0 6 0

£7 0 0"

This Circuit or Round included the counties of Lan-
caster, Chester, Derby, and Stafford, with part of Yorkshire.
* Wesley's " Works," vol. ii., p. 243 ; vol. xii., p. 249.

276 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Mr. Marsden informs us, that the second quarterly meeting
of this Circuit was held June 29th, 1752, and that his
uncle attended it from Chelmorton in the Peak of Derby-
shire, and took with him 5*., as the contribution of that
Society. The total amount then was £8. 2^. llcl. ■
The ninth rpj^g ninth Conference was held at Bristol, October 16th,

Conference,

1752. 1752. . At this time, a very important step was taken

toward making a suitable provision for the wants of the iti-
nerant ministers. No arrangement for supplying them with
the means of meeting the necessary expenditure to which
they were exposed had previously existed. The stewards
were expected to furnish them with money for defraying
their travelling expenses ; but beyond this, they received no
money, except by the voluntary contributions of individuals.
The consequence was, that those ministers who were spe-
cially popular were generally well provided for, while the
others were comparatively destitute. There is scarcely a
more significant fact in the early history of the body, than is
here supplied. The men who were thus employed, were
generally men of more than ordinary mind and energy,
men who were adapted to take a prominent position from
their force of character. Yet these men are seen, one after
another, leaving their various occupations, placing them-
selves at Wesley's disposal, enduring untold labours and
hardships, even exposing themselves to cruel persecutions ;
and all this is continued for several years, without their
having any claim to any money whatever, — all they received
coming in what appeared like charitable donations. If
the first Methodist preachers were not influenced by an
inward and mighty principle of real religion, their case is
utterly unaccountable.

At this time, however, it was agreed that each preacher
should receive £12. per annum, in order to provide himself

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 277

with necessaries. But it was many years before this rule improved
was generally observed. We are told that ten years after- ment for
ward there was no such allowance made in the York Circuit: l^^ °^^'

' tenance of

that in the year 1764 the practice in the Norwich Circuit preachera.
was to divide the love-feast collections between the preachers,
which could give them but a very slender pittance ; and it
is known that in the year 1765 a deputation was sent from
York to the Conference at Manchester, to plead against the
lart/e sum of £13 a year being allowed to the preachers.
This appeal, however, was overruled, and the usage at length
became general.^

The tenth Conference began at Leeds, May 22nd, 1753. The tenth

1 /> • -HI T Conference,

Wesley thus speaks of it ; " Most of our preachers met, and 1753.
we conversed freely together, morning and afternoon, to
the end of the week ; when our Conference ended with the
same blessing as it began; God giving us all to be not
only of one heart, but of one judgment.^'t There were
then present, John Wesley, William Grimshaw, John
]\Iilner, Samuel Larwood, John Haughton, Christopher
Hopper, William Shent, John Edwards, WiUiam Hichens,
John Fisher, Thomas Walsh, James Jones, John Nelson,
Francis Walker, Joseph Jones, Thomas Michel, Nicholas
Gilbert, John Hampson, Edward Perronet, Jonathan
Maskew, Matthew Lowes, Jacob Kowel, John Haime,
Jonathan Callow, William EugiU, John Turnough, James
Schofield, Enoch Williams, itinerant preachers : Thomas
Colbeck, John Lee, Titus Knight, Benjamin Branland,
Joseph Bradley, John Johnson, Thomas Haton, Thomas
Johnson, Francis Scott, William Alwood, John Thorpe,
Mattliev' Watson, local preachers : and William Parker,
J. Coats, WiUiam Greenwood, and John Greenwood.
On this occasion it was agreed that the future Conferences
* Myles, p. 63. t " Joui'ual," under the date.

278 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

The should be held " at London, Bristol, and Leeds, by turns."

]Vf inutcs.

The following questions and answers then occur : " Q. What
can be done to bear a sufficient testimony against the cor-
ruptions of the Germans. A. It might not be improper to
reprint the letter to the church at Hernhut, with some addi-
tions, and a dedication to the count. Q. Can we unite, if it
be desirable, with Mr. Ingham ? A. We may new behave
to him with all tenderness and love, and unite with him when
he returns to the old Methodist doctrine. Q. Predestinarian
preachers have done much harm among us ; how may this be
prevented for the future ? A. 1. Let none of them preach
any more in our Societies. 2. Let a loving respectful letter
be wrote to Mr. Whitefield, wherein he may be desired to
advise his preachers not to reflect (as they have done con-
tinually, and that both with gross bitterness and rudeness)
either upon the doctrines, or discipline, or person of Mr,
Wesley, among his own Societies ; to abstain himself (at
least, when he is among Mr. Wesley's people) from speak-
ing against either his doctrines, rules, or preachers ; not to
declare war anew as he has done, by a needless digression
in his late sermon. Q. Are any of our own preachers
tainted with predestination? A. We know of none but
John Broseworth, of Pishgate. Q. Does he do any hurt
by his opinion ? A. Very much. For he is continually
cavilling wdth the preachers, and disputing with them.
Q. Wliat can be done to prevent this ? A. 1. Let our
preachers preach at his house no more. 2. Let him preach
no more in any of our Societies. Q. Are none of our
preachers tainted with Antinomianism ? A. We hope not.
Q. Shall we read over the Antinomian Dialogues ? A. By all
means, (which were read, as were Mr. Baxter''s aphorisms
concerning justification) ." After some further consideration
of the doctrine of justification tliis day's discussion closed.

I

BOOK II. CHAPTEK III, 279

Wednesday, May 23rd, the doctrine of sanctificatiou
was explained. The importance of preaching strongly and
closely on inward and outward holiness was insisted on;
and it was urged that more particular attention should be
given to the inculcation of relative duties : other theo-
logical subjects were explained, and various religious duties
enforced ; after which the privations of the preachers, and
their duties with reference to the means of improvement,
were discussed.

The following is a hst of the Circuits and appointments'
of the preachers at this Conference : —
" 1, London : John Wesley, &c.

" 2. Bristol : WilHam Hichens, John Haime, Paul Green-
wood.
" 3. Devonshire : William Roberts, Peter Jaco.
" 4. Cornwall : John Pisher, Thomas Michel, John

Turnough, John Penwdck.
** 5. Staffordshire : James Jones, John Thorp.
" 6. Cheshire : Jolin Haughton, James Schofield.
" 7 and 8. Yorkshire aud Haworth : Jonathan Maskew,
John Whitford, Enoch Williams, Joseph Jones,
Wniiam Shent, John Edwards.
" 9. Lincolnshire : William Pugill, Thomas Johnson,

James Schofield.
"10. Newcastle : Christopher Hopper, John Hampson,

Jonathan CaUow, Jacob llowel.
" 11. Wales : Prancis Walker, William Darney.
"12. Ireland : Joseph Cownley, Charles Skelton, Thomas
Walsh, Samuel Larwood, James Deaves, Thomas
Keade, Robert Swindells, James ^lorris, Nicholas
Gilbert.^^^

* These Minutes are obtaiued from a SIS. writtca dowu at the time by
Jacob Rowel, cue of the preachers preseut.

It will be observed that James Schofield is set dowu both for Cheshire

280 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

During this year, while laid up with illness at Bath,
Wesley began writing liis " Notes on the New Testament."
He was not able to preach for four months, during which
time he finished the rough draft of the Notes on the Gospels,
and began transcribing them.
Singular About tliis time, the daughter of Mr. Jonathan Booth,

case of .^

mental of Woodscats, near Sheffield, was afflicted in a remark-
iction. ^Y^ manner. Wesley's account of this case is here
given : —

" June 5th, 1753. — I rode over to Jonathan Booth's, at
Woodseats, whose daughter had been ill in a very un-
common manner. The account her parents gave of it was
as follows : —

" About the middle of December, 1753, Elizabeth Booth,
junior, near ten years old, began to complain of a pain
in her breast, which continued three days. On the
fourth day, in a moment, without any provocation, she
began to be in a vehement rage, reviling her mother, and
throwing at the maid what came next to hand. This fit con-
tinued near an hour ; then in an instant she was quite calm.
The next morning she fell into a fit of another kind, — being
stretched out, and stiff as a dead carcase : Thus she lay
about an hour. In the afternoon she was suddenly seized
with violent involuntary laughter; and she had some or other
of these fits several times a day, for about a mouth. In the
intervals of them she was in a great heaviness of soul, and
continually crying for mercy ; till one Saturday, as she lay
stretched out on the bed, she broke out, ' I know that my
Redeemer liveth.' Her faith and love increased from that
time ; but so did the violence of her fits also. And often
while she was rejoicing and praising God, she would cry

and Lincolnsliire. It is supposed that he was appointed to labour half the
year in each Circuit, — an arrangement which was not uncommon at this
period.

i

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 281

out, ' 0 Lord !^ and, losing her senses at once, lie as
dead, or laugh violently, or rave and blaspheme.

"In the middle of February, she grew more outrageous
than ever. She frequently strove to throw herself into the
fire, or out of the window. Often she attempted to tear
the Bible, cursing it in the bitterest manner ; and many
times she uttered oaths and blasphemies, too horrid to be
repeated. Next to the Bible, her greatest rage was against
the Methodists, — Mr. W. in particular. She frequently
told us where he was, and what he was then doing ; adding,
'He will be here soon;^ and at another time, 'Now he
is galloping down the lane, and two men with him.^ In
the intervals of her fits she was unusually stupid, and
moped, as if void of common understanding; and yet
sometimes broke out into vehement prayer, to the amaze-
ment of all that heard.

" Sometimes she would strip herself stark naked, and run
up and down the house, screaming and crying, ' Save me !
Save me ! He will tear me in pieces.'' At other times
she cried out, ' He is tearing off my breasts ; he is pouring
melted lead down my throat. Now I suffer what the
martyrs suffered ; but I have not the martyrs' faith.''

" She frequently spoke as if she was another person, saying
to her father, ' This girl is not thine, but mine. I have
got possession of her, and I will keep her;' with many
expressions of the same kind.

" She often seemed to be in a trance, and said she saw
many visions ; sometimes of heaven or hell, or judgment ;
sometimes of things which she said would shortly come to
pass.

" In the beginning of March, Mrs. G. came over to Bother-
ham, who herself gave me the following account : — ' Soon
after I came in, she feU into a raging fit, blaspheming and

282 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

cursing lier father and me. She added, ' It was I that made
Green's horse so bad the other day : (Which had been taken
ill in a most unaccountable manner, as soon as he was. put
into the stable :) I did it that thou mightest have the
preaching no more ; and I had almost persuaded thee to it.
It was I that made thee bad last night/ I was then taken
in an unusual way. All the time she spoke she was
violently convulsed, and appeared to be in strong agony.
After about a quarter of an hour she brake out into prayer,
and then came to herself; only still dull and heavy.'

" John Thorpe, of Rotherham, had often a desire to pray
for her in the congregation ; but he was as often hindered,
by a strong and sudden impression on his mind that she was
dead. When he came to Woodseats, and began to mention
what a desire he had had, the girl, being then in a raging
fit, cried out, ' I have made a fool of Thorpe !' and burst
out into a loud laughter.

" In the beginning of May all these symptoms ceased ;
and she continues in health both of soul and body.'' ^

Wesley gives no opinion whatever on this strange case ;
but it is clear, from the manner of its narration, that he
regarded it as not belonging to the ordinary range of natu-
ral disorders. And there are circumstances connected with
it, which go strongly to confirm this impression. Jonathan
Booth, the father, had been violently opposed to Wesley.
This opposition had greatly increased just before this afflic-
tion of his daughter ; so much so, that he rode forty miles to
meet Wesley and request him to withdraw his preachers from
Woodseats. The strange affliction commenced immediately
afterwards, and continued above four months. He himself
regarded it as a judgment from God on account of his
interference, and recalled the preachers, and soon after
* Wesley's " Journal," vol. ii., pp. 280, 281.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 283

became a decidedly religious character. Elizabeth was
afterward married to John OHver^ one of the preachers.

Wesley also aboat this time gives a singular relation of
the preaching of one of his preachers in his sleep : —

" On Friday, May 25th, about one in the morning, being
then fast asleep, he began to speak. There were present,
in two or three minutes, William, Mary, and Amelia Shent,
John Haime, John Hampson, Joseph Jones, Thomas
Mitchell, and Ann Toghill.

" He first exhorted the congregation to ' sing with the
spirit and the understanding also,^ and gave them directions
how to do it. lie then gave out that hymn, line by line, —

' Come, Holy Spirit, heavenly Dove,
"U' itli all Thy quick'uiug powers ; '

pitching the tune, and singing it to the end. He added an
exhortation to take heed how they heard : then he named
his text, 1 John v. 19, ' We know that we are of God, and
the whole world lieth in wickedness.'' He divided his dis-
course into six parts ; undertaking to show, 1. That all
true believers are of God : 2. That they hww they are of
God : 3. That the world lieth in wickedness : 4. That every
individual who is of the world, is in this condition : 5. The
dreadful end of such : He, 6, closed with an exhortation to
those who were of God, and those who were of the world.

" After he had gone through two or three heads, he broke
oif, and began to speak to a Clergyman, who came in and
interrupted him. He disputed with him for some time,
leaving him space to propose his objections, and then
answering them one by one. Afterwards he desired the
congregation, now the disturber was gone, to return thanks
to God; and so gave out and sung,

' Praise God, from whom pure blessings flow ! '

" When he had done preacliing, he desired the Society to

284 -HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

meet : to whom he first gave out an hymn, as before, and
then exhorted them to love one another ; 1 . Because they
had one Creator, Preserver, and Father ; 2. Because they
had all one Eedeemer ; 3. Because they had all one Sanc-
tifier ; 4. Because they were walking in one way of holi-
ness; and, 5. Because they were all. going to one heaven.

" Having sung a parting verse, he said, (as shaking each
by the hand,) 'Good night, brother; good night, sister.*
This lasted till about a quarter after two, he being fast
asleep all the time. In the morning he knew nothing of
all tliis ; having, as he apprehended, slept from night to
morning, without dreaming at all.'''' — " By what principles
of philosophy can we account for this ?" '^
The eie- On May 22nd, 1754, the eleventh Conference began at

ference ""' l^ondon. Wesley says respecting it, " The spirit of peace
1754. a.nd love was in the midst of us. Before we parted,

we all willingly signed an agreement not to act indepen-
dently of each other ; so that the breach lately made has
only united us more closely than ever."
Secession of Tliis appears to have been the first "declaration ever signed
i^eves and ^7 Methodist preachers. The same thing has been done
other :^ since on many occasions, when the circumstances of the

preachers. ...

Connexion have required it ; and often with the happiest
effects. The breach above referred to was the secession
from the body of five of the most eminent preachers,
— Jonathan Eeeves, Samuel Larwood, John Whitworth,]
Charles Skelton, and John Edwards. It does not appeal
that the cause of their retirement was any disagreement]
with Wesley on doctrinal or disciplinary measures ; but]
it was more probably the very defective provision then]
made for the families of preachers. Nor do they seem]
to have acted in concert. Jonathan Reeves obtained epis-
* Wesley's " Journal," vol. ii., p. 279.

BOOK II. CHAPTER HI. 285

copal ordination, became minister of Magdalen Hospital, and
afterward curate of Wliitecliapel church. Samuel Larwood
settled as an Independent minister in Southwark. John
Edwards became pastor of an Independent church at Leeds,
and A¥liitworth and Skelton became Independent ministers
in other places.

Mr. John Edwards appears to have applied to Wesley at, or
previous to, the Conference of 1753, for something like a
permanent appointment at Leeds ; for, in the Minutes of
that year, the following question and answer occur : " Q. Is
it expected that John Edwards should settle at Leeds ? A.
We can in no wise consent to his staying there always ; but
neither him nor us have any objection to his spending half
a year in Leeds, the same as any other travelling preacher ;
and he may make a trial, for the two or three months, as
joint assistant with William Sheut." This is one of the
first, if not the very first time, that the Conference is found
dealing with a preacher's appointment; but it is evident
that, in this case, Wesley brought before the preachers the
urgent request which had been made to him, and had their
concurrence in refusing to comply with it. When, however,
in pursuance of this arrangement, the time arrived forEdwards
to leave Leeds, he refused to do so, and not only held the
preacher's house in defiance of the Conference and of the
trustees, but also, because there was a private entrance from
the house to the chapel, he claimed a right over the latter,
and closed it, so that there was no week-night service for
some time. Meanwhile his friends were proceeding to build
a new chapel, in which he meant to begin a stated ministry
in the town. The trustees, however, found means of eject-
ing him from the premises ; and, on the day that he
opened his chapel, they got Mr. Whitefield, who was in
that part of the country, to preach in front of the Methodist

286 HISTORY OF AVESLEYAN METHODISM.

chapel. This aid iu some measure saved the Society ; but
Mr. Edwards, notwithstanding, took away a large portion
of the members, and by this means laid the foundation of
the Independent interest in the town of Leeds. On this
case Mr. Wliitefield observed, " But 0 how hath my plea-
sure been alloyed at Leeds ! I rejoiced with trembhng ;
for, unknown to me, they had almost finished a large house,
in order to form a separate congregation. If this scheme
succeeds, an awful separation, I fear, will take place amongst
the Societies. I have written to Mr. Wesley, and done all I
could to prevent it. O this self-love, this self-will ! It is
the devil of devils ! Lord Jesus, may Thy blessed Spirit
purge it out of all our hearts V This strong language of
Whitefield has been fully justified in respect of many
secessions from Methodism, besides that now under con-
sideration.

The twelfth The twelfth Conference began at Leeds, May 6th, 1755.

1755. ' By this time the increase of the Methodist Societies, the
number of the preachers, and the manner in which both
were persecuted by the clergy, and repelled from the com-
munion of the Established Church in many places, pressed
on the attention of the people serious questions as to the
propriety of endeavouring to continue the Methodist Socie-
ties in professed union with the National Church. In some
places, (at Newcastle, for instance,) many were on the point
of leaving the Church, and some had even already done so ;
and, as they believed, on Wesley^s authority ; although cer-
tainly by mistaking his conduct and advice. He therefore,
on the opening of this Conference, caused the question to be
raised, " Whether we ought to separate from the Church ? "
Wesley, in his "Journal,'' has given the result of this discus-
sion, thus : " Whatever was advanced on the one side or
the other, was seriously and calmly considered ; and on the

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 287

third day we were all fully agreed in that general conclu-
sionj that (whether it was lawful or not) it was no ways
expedient.^'

This same conclusion is also found in a MS. copy of the TheMinutes
Minutes of this Conference, which is appended to the co^^jgngg
" Disciplinary Minutes." In that document it stands thus :
" Q. Ought we to separate from the Estabhshed Church ?
After a free and full debate contiimed for several days, it
was agreed by all, that we ought not."

In this copy of the Minutes, we have the second list of
the stations of the preachers which is extant. It is as
follows : —
" London : Jno. Murlin, T. Hanby, Thos. Olivers, Enoch

Williams.
" Bristol : W. Hichins, P. Jaco, Ed. Lucas, J. Eurz.
" Cornwall : Eich. Gilbert, Paul Greenwood, T. Tobias,

Henry Eloyd.
" Staffordshire : Jas. Jones, Jno. Johnson, Jno. Hocking.
"Cheshire: E. Moss, Jacob Eowel.
" Haworth : W. Grimshaw, Jno. Nelson, Jas. Schofield.
" Leeds : Jno. Eenwick, Thos. Lee, Thos. Jolinson, W.

Shent.
" Lincolnshire : Jno. Maskew, T. Mitchell.
" Newcastle : C. Hopper, Jas. Massiott, Matth. Lowes,

Jno. Wild, Jno. Turnough.
" Wales : Jno. Brown, Jno. Wesley.
" Ireland : T. Walsh, Jas. Deaves, T. Seccombe, Eob.

Swindells, Jos. Cownley, T. Kead, James Oddy, Jno.

Eisher, Jos. Tucker."
These ]\Iinutes state that sixty -three preachers were pre-
sent at this Conference ; but these were not all itinerants.
The hsts of preachers now given are characterized by a very
curious peculiarity. They are three in number. The first

288 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

is a list of thirty-four names, beginning with John Wesley
and Charles Wesley, headed, " Our present itinerants are/'
The second is a list of twelve names, headed, " Half-
itinerants/' The third contains fourteen names, who are
called, " Our chief local preachers." These half-itinerants
were unquestionably men who gave themselves up to travel
under Wesley's direction, without relinquishing their trade
or business ; similar, indeed, to William Shent, whose
name stands at the head of the list, and who, although he
travelled several years, never gave up his hairdresser's and
barber's shop, but left it under the care of journeymen and
apprentices, while he went over the country, preaching
the Gospel. At length, when he found that, in consequence
of his absence, the business was seriously falling off, he
. returned to it. At the close of these Minutes, there is given
an address, which Wesley delivered to the preachers before
they separated. It is full of pointed heart- searching ques-
tions, evidently intended to impress them with the great
importance of a close walk with God, and a diligent and
zealous discharge of the various duties of their profession.
The renewal Always watchful to promote the spiritual prosperity of
covenant his people, Wcsley, in August, 1755, introduced into his
intro uce . gQpjgj^jgg ^j^g ppacticc of renewing the covenant, which
is now generally observed in all the larger places on
the first Sabbath-day of every year. On this occasion,
he says, August 6th, " I mentioned to the congrega-
tion another means of increasing spiritual religion, which
had been frequently practised by our forefathers, and
attended with eminent blessing, namely, the joining in a
covenant to serve God with all our heart, and with all our
soul." He explained this to the Society several successive
mornings, that a matter so serious and important might be
fully understood by all. On the Friday, Wesley and several

t

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 289

of the members devoted themselves to fasting and prayer
that they might obtain from the Lord wisdom and strength
to enable them to promise unto Godj and to keep it. On
the following Monday, he further explained the nature of
this covenant service in the French church at Spitalfields,
and read the form of covenant written by the eminent
Joseph Alleine, and published in one of the" treatises of
Eichard Alleine, who was his uncle and father-in-law. After
this form of words was read, aU who in their heart were
desirous of thus covenanting to serve God were invited to
stand up, when about eighteen hundred people stood on their
feet. " Such a sight,^' says Wesley, " I never saw before ;
surely the fruit of it shall remain for ever."

After the expulsion of James Wheatley for immorality in
1754, Wesley and his brother appear to have entertained
some doubts respecting the general character of the Preachers;
and Charles Wesley, anxious to urge on them the duty and
importance of a steady adherence to the Church, undertook
the task of making particular inquiry respecting each of
them throughout the Connexion ; he being, as Mr. Watson
observes, " perhaps more confident in his own discernment of
character, and less influenced by affection for the preachers.
The result was, however, highly creditable to them, for
no irregularity of character was detected ; but as the visi-
tation was not conducted, to say the least of it, in the
bland manner in which it would have been executed by
Mr. John Wesley, who was, indeed, alone regarded as
the father of the Connexion, it led, as might be expected,
to bickerings. Many of the preachers did not come up to
Mr. Charles Wesley's notions of attachment to the Church ;
some began to wish a little larger share in the government ;
and a few did not rise to his standard of ministerial abilities,
although of this he judged only by report. From this time

VOL. I. o

290 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

a stronger feeling of disunion between the preachers and
him grew up, which ultimately led to his taking a much
less active part in the affairs of the body, except to interfere
occasionally with his advice ; and, in still later years, now
and then to censure the increasing irregularity of his
brother's proceedings/^"^ The difference between the two
Wesleys on this subject appears to have been just this: —
With Charles, adherence to the Church was paramount ;
everything else was of secondary importance. With Wes-
ley himself, the grand ruling idea was the salvation of
sinners; and although anxious to remain in union with
the Church, and to keep his Societies from separating
from it, he subjected everything to the proclamation of the
Gospel and the salvation of men. "Church or no
Church,'^ he observes in one of his letters to Charles, " we
must attend to the work of saving souls.''^ Charles about
this time, with a view to further his object in keeping his
brother and the Societies in union with the Church, got
him to sign an agreement, that no preacher should be
employed but by their mutual consent ; but when Wesley
found that this was being used to limit the number of
preachers, to the damage of the work of God, he set it aside,
as contrary to the fundamental principle to wdiich both had
pledged themselves at the Conference of 1 7 44J^ namely, " We
do and will do all we can, to prevent those consequences
which are supposed likely to happen after our death. But
we cannot with a good conscience neglect the present oppor-
tunity of saving souls while we live, for fear of consequences
which may possibly or probably happen, after we are
dead.^'t

The thirteenth Conference was held at Bristol, and began

* Watson's "Life of Wesley," Works, vol. v., p. 198.
t Octavo " MiuuteSj" p. 9.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 291

August 26th, 1756. Wesley^s account of it is as follows: Thethir-

Ai r>p r !• 1-T-11 n 1 oi • teenth Con-

— " About fiity or us being met, the limes or the oociety ference,
were read over, and carefully considered one by one : but we ,

•' •' •' proceedings.

did not find any that could be spared. So we all agreed to
abide by them all, and to recommend them with all our
might. We then largely considered the necessity of keep-
ing in the Church, and using the clergy with tenderness ;
and there was no dissenting voice. God gave us all to be
of one mind and one judgment. The Rules of the Bands
were read over and considered, one by one; which, after
some verbal alterations, we all agreed to observe and
enforce. The Rules of Kingswood School were read and
considered, one by one ; and we were all convinced they
were agreeable to Scripture and reason : in consequence of
which it was agreed, — 1. That a short account of the
design and present state of the school be read by every
Assistant in every Society : and, 2. That a subscription for
it be begun in every place, and (if need be) a collection made
every year. My brother and I closed the Conference by
a solemn declaration of our purpose never to separate from
the Church ; and all our brethren concurred therein.'''' "^

Mr. Myles believes that on this occasion Wesley Reasons
wrote the " Twelve Reasons against a Separation from the gfpa^atio,,
Church of England," which are published in his " Works ;•" t ^™"^ *'"^

Church.

and that the date 1758 prefixed to the paper marks the
time of its publication, with the adhesion of Charles
Wesley appended to it. Not that he objected to the Charles
reasons for not separating ; in these he fully concurred : but ouTh?
he did not concur in the assumed lawfulness of such a ^"'^J'^'^'^-
separation. Indeed, he seems to have felt extremely
grieved, as already intimated, at the opinions which many
of the preachers entertained on . this subject, and that the

* " Jom-nal " untlcr the date. t Vol. .xiii., p. 213.

o 2

292 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

subject should have been mooted under any circumstances.
His subscription is attached to the following paragraph,
which is appended to the " Reasons.^'

"I THINK myself bound to add my testimony to my bro-
ther's. His twelve reasons against our ever separating from
the Church of England are mine also. I subscribe to them
with all ray heart. Only, with regard to the first, I am
quite clear that it is neither expedient nor lawful for me to
separate ; and I never had the least inclination or tempta-
tion so to do. My affection for the Church is as strong as
ever ; and I clearly see my calling ; which is to live and die
in her communion. This, therefore, I am determined to
do, the Lord being my Helper.

" I have subjoined the Hymns for the Lay-Preachers ;
still further to secure tliis end, to cut off all jealousy and
suspicion from our friends, and hope from our enemies, of
our having any design of ever separating from the Church.
I have no secret reserve, or distant thought of it. I never
had. Would to God all the Methodist preachers were, in
this respect, like-minded with

" Charles Wesley."

This year gave Wesley the aid and co-operation of the
excellent John Fletcher, afterwards vicar of Madeley. This
man of God was a native of Nyon in Switzerland. He
became acquainted with Wesley soon after his arrival in
England, in 1753; was made a happy partaker of pardon-
ing mercy, in 1755 ; was ordained a minister of the Church
of England in the Chapel Royal, St. James's, by the Bishop
of Bangor, on March 6th, 1757; and immediately after-
wards hastened to the Eoundery, and assisted Wesley (who
was very unwell at the time) to administer the Lord's Supper

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 293

to the Society; and ever afterwards conducted himself
towards him as a very faithful and devoted friend.

In Wesley's "Journal" this entry is found : "Saturday*
May 21. — I had a little Conference with our preachers."
But this did not prevent the regular meeting in August.

The brevity which our limits impose, by confining our
narration to prominent facts, may lead to the opinion that
as Methodism had now attained numbers and influence, it
had become popular and generally diffused. On the con-
trary, it had only obtained a position at certain points
in the country, beyond which the masses of the popula-
tion were, as ignorant and as irreligious as before. An
illustration of this may be seen in the vast extent of the
Circuits, two or three preachers having frequently to extend
their labours over several counties. In consequence, such
cases as the following were by no means rare, although
many cannot be recorded. During 1756, John Nelson or
Peter Jaco went to the village of Ossett, near Leeds, and,
there meeting with a farmer named John Phillips, began to
talk with him on the subject of religion. To this address
he sternly replied, "Do you think I have my religion to
seek now ? I have that religion which served my fore-
fathers, and it shall serve me. I should think it no more
sin to take a scythe, and cut off the legs of all the Methodist
preachers, than I should to mow down so many noxious
weeds." This reply was received with so much kindness
on the part of the preacher, that the mind of Phillips was
very sensibly affected. He was soon after induced to hear
the Methodists for himself, and was brought to a saving
acquaintance with Christ. He then invited the preachers
to his house, some of the worst characters in the village
were converted, and Methodism was permanently estab-
lished there.

294

IIISTOllY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

The four-
teentli Con-
ference,
1757.

Mr. Mather
sent out to
travel as a
married
man.

Introduc-
tion of
Methodism
into Dar-
lington.

The fourteenth Conference was held in London, August
4th, 1757. Mr. Wesley simply says of it, that in it,
" from the first hour to the last, there was no jarring
string, but all was love." Immediately after this Con-
ference, Mr. Alexander Mather was received as an itine-
rant preacher. He was the first married man who went
out to travel. His eminent ability had before pointed
him out for the work, but the difficulty lay in securing a
provision for his wife. He was asked what would be suffi-
cient, and replied, " Tour shillings a week :" this the stewards
were unwilling to allow ; so he remained at his business.
At this Conference, however, the stipend named above was
promised ; and Mr. Mather proceeded to his Circuit at
Epworth on foot, walking one hundred and fifty miles.*
This was another step toward settling the financial economy
of the Connexion. Slender as the pittance allowed was, it
unquestionably was very preferable to the precarious dona-
tions of the stewards. This measure was the beginning of
the settlement for preachers' wives, and Mrs. Mather was
the first preacher's wife to whom any fixed sum was paid.

The introduction of Methodism into Darlington may be
here very properly noticed. This account will, indeed, be
given with more than usual detail, inasmuch as it not only
contains many of the prominent features usually found to
attend the extension of the work of God into new districts,
but also exhibits the early history of a person who after-
wards obtained extensive notoriety in the religious world.

" There lived at a place called Bellingham, near Stock-
ton, a farmer of the name of Unthank, whose sister resolved
to go and hear the Methodists. Her family highly dis-
approved of this resolve ; and she engaged her brother to
go and bring his report of the sermon. He did so, and it
* "Arminian Maa;azine," vol. iii., p. 149,

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 295

would seem he was rather confounded than convinced. He
resolved to go again, and on this occasion he was deeply .
convinced of sin, and eventually converted to God. Other
members of the family were soon made ' partakers of like
precious faith / and, after severe exercises of mind, he, on
the advice of Mr. Wesley and others, became a useful and
acceptable local preacher.

" There lived at a place called Norton a John MacGowan, John Mac-
whose history must be briefly detailed. He was one of
two sons of a prosperous baker in the city of Edinburgh ;
and John was intended for a minister in the Church
of Scotland, and his brother for the bar. They were put to
be educated accordingly. But John's principles were
awfully at variance with the purposes of his father : by a
course of prodigality he soon reduced himself to wretched-
ness; and, asking money of his mother under pretence of
visiting a relative, he left his home, never more to return.
He soon exhausted his resources, — for he was a gambler
and a spendthrift, — and, this being just when the Pretender
was invading Scotland, he joined the rebel army, and
fought at the battle of Culloden. The loss of this battle
reduced him to great extremities ; but, as he had fought in
coloured clothes, he could soon disencumber himself of the
evidences of his participation in the rebellion. He threw
away his arms and belts, and prepared to fly. In order to
provide for his present wants, he plundered the slain of
tlieir money and valuables. To hide himself from appre-
hension, he crossed the border, and came to Durham ;
and to provide for his future wants, he put himself
apprentice to a linen- weaver. When he had served his
apprenticeship, he went to Norton to work as a journey-
man. This brought him into contact with Mr. Unthank.
They met one Sunday, as each was going to Stockton to

296 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

attend his place of worship ; and as Mr. Unthank said he
never dined on the Lord^s day, in order that he might
attend both services, it was agreed that they should accom-
pany each other to their respective places of worship. On
the way MacGowan was surprised at the knowledge and
experience of his new friend, and asked him where he had
obtained the views which had led to results so truly envi-
able ; and on being informed, ' Amongst the Methodists,'
he pronounced this to be impossible ; for they were, he said,
a very ignorant people. But on hearing for himself, on
his return home he declared his astonishment at the
extensive knowledge of the preacher, and his ardent desire
to go again on the first opportunity. This he did; was
deeply humbled on account of his sin, sought and found
mercy, joined the Society, and eventually became an excel-
lent local preacher. They now were true yoke-fellows, and
yearned for the extension of the Gospel, which they had
thus received in the love thereof.

" They had heard of Darlington having been once visited
by a passing Methodist preacher, and of a widow lady of
the name of Hosmer, formerly a Moravian in the county
of Kent, who had removed to Darlington with a daughter
and a son, who was there apprenticed to be a chemist. On
Whit-Tuesday, therefore, in the year 1753, they resolved
to visit Darlington ; and having heard that Mrs, Hosmer
was wishful to introduce Methodism, they ' sought her out
and found h6r.' While there, her son, a very gay youth,
came into the house with a ticket for the theatre, to dress
for the occasion. But he was drawn into conversation,
and eventually into controversy, with Messrs. Unthank and
MacGowan. The latter, though he had gained experi-
mental godliness amongst the Methodists, held to his Cal-
vinistic opinions, as a Scotch Presbyterian ; but though an

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 297

able marij and a thorough polemic, he was foiled in argu-
ment by this gay and giddy youth. Mr. Unthank avowed
opposite sentiments, of which the youth approved ; but, he
thought him needlessly strict in pressing their personal and
experimental application. The visitors had resolved on
holding a meeting in the evening, and it was decided that
Mr. Unthank should preach. Mrs. Hosmer procured a
room in the house of -a Mr. Oswald, a currier, in Clay Eow ;
and her daughter pressed young Hosmer to attend ; but he
pleaded his intention to attend the theatre, and set off for
that purpose. On the way, however, he relented ; tore up
his ticket in the street ; and went to the house where the
preaching was to be. His pride would not let him sit in
the same room, but he went into an adjoining one, and
locked himself in. He could hear the sermon, and it
proved to liim 'the savour of life unto life.' T^hen
Messrs. Unthank and MacGowan found him, he was bathed
in tears of penitence, and they joined in prayer for his
salvation. Whether he then obtained mercy, is not known ;
but the whole family joined in entreaties that the preachers
would visit them again the next week, which they did ; and,
after preaching, they formed those into a class who had
been brought to a decision. Of this class Mr. Unthank
became the leader ; and he and his friend MacGowan came
in company from near Stockton, to meet it every other
week ; and on the alternate week, they wrote and sent an
address to be read in the class, as a substitute for their
personal attendance. This was the introduction of Method-
ism into Darlington ; and this was the class which, until it
was augmented by a revival in the year 1776, consisted
only of nine members, but by this was increased to seventy.
" It will be interesting, as far as we can, to follow these
parties. The family of Mr. and Mrs. ^loore continued

o 5

298 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN MiETHODISM.

faithful ; and some of the most interesting entries in Mr.
Wesley's 'Journal' refer to his visits to Potto. Several
of Mrs. ]\Ioore's letters exist in the fourth volume of the
'Arminian Magazine ; ' and show her to have been a lady
of a truly intelligent mind and devout spirit. One of her
descendants at least still survives, and is now one of the
Circuit stewards of tlie Stokesley Circuit.

" Mr. Unthank held on his way, and was an eminently
holy and useful man ; and ' after he had served his genera-
tion by the will of God, he fell asleep/ in the year 1822,
in the ninety-third year of his age. An excellent grandson
survives, who was for many years a local preacher in this
circuit, but now resides in Middlesborough. To him we are
indebted for this part of our narrative, which he often heard
his grandfather repeat.

"MacGoM^an, being a Calvinist, could scarcely be ex-
pected to keep his standing amongst Mr. Wesley's teachers,
and finally he was reluctantly expelled. At this he was
greatly distressed ; but he engaged as pastor to a small
Baptist congregation at Bridgenorth in Shropshire ; and
he subsequently removed to London, where he was very
popular both as a preacher and an author. Indeed, tliis
was no other than the author of ['The Dialogues of
Devils,' and of] the celebrated ' Satyrical Sermon' called
' The Shaver.' Mr. Myles, in his ' Chronological History
of Methodism,' says, [the latter] ' greatly furthered the
cause of Methodism, and removed the prejudice which
many had against lay preachers.' " ^
Fifteenth The fifteenth Conference was held at Bristol, on the

iTss.*^"^*'"^^' 10th of August, 1758. Wesley simply says of it, ''It
began and ended in perfect harmony."

* " "Wesleyau jMethodism iu the Darlingloii Circuit, By the Rev. George
Jackson," p. 17.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 299

During the year, Wesley prosecuted his course of
labour with the diligence and devoted zeal for which
he was so very remarkable. The following will show
the arduous toil he endured, and at the same time the
minute attention he paid even to his small country
Societies.

" Saturday, March 3rd. — We had a mild, delightful day,
and a pleasant ride to Colchester. In the evening, and on
Sunday morning, the house contained the congregation
tolerably well ; but in the afternoon I was obHged to go
out ; and I suppose we had, on St. John's Green, five or
six times as many as the house would contain. Such is
the advantage of field preaching. After examining the
Society, I found that, out of the one hundred and twenty-
six members I had left in October, we had lost only twelve ;
in the place of whom we have gained forty : and many of
those whom we left in sorrow and heaviness, are now
rejoicing in God their Saviour."

Wesley about this time went to Norwich, and re-organized Organiza-
the Society there, which had, indeed, passed through extra- ^ll^^ly ^^
ordinary scenes. " Soon after the expulsion of James Norwich.
Wheatley for immorality in 1751, as previously noticed, he
appears to have repented and returned to God, and com-
menced preaching in the city of Norwich. He was there
exposed to a long continued series of frightful and cruel
persecutions. His life was frequently in danger from
furious mobs, and he was often dragged by the hair of his
head through the streets of the city ! All these grievous
sufferings he bore with the meekness of a lamb, and the
fortitude and patience of an apostle. His preaching was
attended with divine power; and many of the most
profligate and abandoned characters in the city became
reformed. He was instrumental in gathering a considerable

300

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

The six-
teenth Con-
ference,
1759.

Great
revival of
religion at
Evertoii.

Society/^ "^ This success furnished him with means, and
he accordingly built one of the largest chapels in the city,
and called it " The Tabernacle." The congregations which
attended his ministry were uncommonly large, and he was
almost adored by the people. But he again fell into
sin, and his Societies were scattered. In April, 1759,
"Wesley obtained a lease of the Tabernacle, and, gather-
ing together the wreck of Wheatley's Societies, united
them with his own, dividing theni into classes, when he
found that the aggregate number of members was above
five hundred and seventy.

The sixteenth Conference was held in London, and began
August 8th, 1759. Of it Wesley says, "The time was
almost entirely employed in examining whether the spirit
and lives of our preachers were suitable to their profession."
This examination into the characters of the preachers has
ever since constituted one of the most important parts of
the duty of every Conference. In the event of any fault or
criminality being discovered, one of the following punish-
ments is usually inflicted, according to the judgment of the
Conference as to the magnitude of the offence. 1. A
reprimand from the chair. 2. The person is put back on
trial. 3. Or he is suspended for a year. 4. Or he is
expelled from the body.

In the spring of this year, there was a great revival of
religion at Everton and its neighbourhood. Amongst the
many clergymen to whom Wesley had been made, by the
great Head of the Church, a minister of S])iritual good,
was Mr. Berridge, the clergyman of this parish. Toward
the latter part of the preceding year, Wesley, being at
Bedford, heard that Mr. Berridge desired to see him. He
accordingly set out for Everton. "I found/' says he,
* Atmore's " Memorial."

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 301

" Mr. Berridge just taking horse, with whom I rode on
and in the evening preached at "Wresthngworth, in a large

church well filled with serious hearers The next morning

I preached in the church again. In the middle of the
sermon a woman before me dropped down as dead, as one
had done the night before. In a short time she came to
herself, and remained deeply sensible of her want of Christ,
We rode on to Mr. Berridge's, at Everton. Tor many years
he was seeking to be justified by his works : but a few
months ago he was thoroughly convinced ' that by grace ' we
' are saved through faith.' Immediately he began to pro-
claim aloud the redemption that is in Jesus : and God con-
firmed His word exactly as He did at Bristol, in the
beginning, by working repentance and faith in the hearers,
and with the same violent outward symptoms. I preached
at six in the evening, and five in the morning, and some
were struck just as at Wrestlingworth. One of these was
brought into the house, with whom we spent a considerable
time in prayer."

The following are extracts from the journal of an intel-
ligent eye-witness of the effects produced by the ministry
of Mr. Berridge and Mr. Hicks during the ensuing spring
and summer.

"Sunday, May 20th, 1759.— Being with Mr. B U

at Everton, I was much fatigued, and did not rise; but

Mr. B did, and observed several fainting and crying

out while Mr. Berridge was preaching. Afterwards, at
church, I heard many cry out, especially cliildren, whose
agonies were amazing : one of the eldest, a girl of ten or
twelve years old, was full in view, in violent contortions
of body, and weeping aloud. The church was equally
crowded in the afternoon, the windows being filled within
and without, and even the outside of the pulpit to the very

302 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

top ; SO tliat Mr. Berridge seemed almost stifled with their
breath : yet, feeble and sickly as he is, he was continually
strengthened, and his voice, for the most part, distinguish-
able, in the midst of all the outcries. I believe there were
present three times more men than women, a great part
of whom came from afar, thirty of them having set out at
two in the morning, from a place thirteen miles off. The
text was, ' Having the form of godliness, but denying
the power thereof.' When the power of religion began to
be spoSen of, the presence of God really filled the place ;
and while poor sinners felt the sentence of death in their
souls, what sounds of distress did I hear ! The greatest
number of them who cried, or fell, were men ; but some
women, and several children, felt the power of the same
almighty Spirit, and seemed just sinking into hell. Tliis
occasioned a mixture of various sounds, some shrieking,
some roaring aloud ; the most general was a loud breathing,
like that of people half strangled, and gasping for life ;
and, indeed, almost all the cries were like those of human
creatures dying in bitter anguish. Great numbers wept
without any noise : others fell down as dead ; some sinking
in silence ; some with extreme noise and violent agitation.
I stood on the pew-seat, as did a young man in the
opposite pew, — an able-bodied, fresh, healthy countryman ;
but in a moment, while he seemed to think of nothing less,
do\iai he dropped with a violence inconceivable. The
adjoining pew seemed to shake with his fall. I heard
afterwards the stamping of his feet, ready to break the
boards, as he lay in strong convulsions at the bottom of
the pew. Among several that were struck down in the
next pew, was a girl, who was as violently seized as

he. When he fell, Mr. B 11 and I felt our souls

thrilled with a momentary dread ; as when one man is

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 303

killed by a cannon-ball, another often feels the wind
of it.

"Among the children who felt the arrows of the
Almighty, I saw a sturdy boy, about eight years old, who
roared above his fellows, and seemed in his agony to
struggle with the strength of a grown man. His face was
red as scarlet ; and almost all on whom God laid His hand
turned either very red, or almost black. When I returned,
after a little walk, to Mr. Berridge's house, I found it full
of people : he was fatigued, but said he would, nevertheless,
give them a word of exhortation. I stayed in the next
room, and saw the girl whom I had observed so peculiarly
distressed in the church, lying on the floor as one dead,
but without any ghastliness in her face. In a few minutes
we were informed of a woman filled with peace and joy,
who was crying out just before. She had come thirteen
miles, and is the same person who dreamed Mr. Ber-
ridge would come to her village on that very day wherein
he did come, though without either knowing the place or
the way to it. She was convinced at that time. Just as
we heard of her dehverance, the girl on the floor began to
stir. She was then set in a chair, and, after sighing
awhile, suddenly rose up rejoicing in God : her face was
covered with the most beautiful smile I ever saw. She
frequently fell on her knees, but was generally running to
and fro, speaking these and the like words : — ' 0 what
can Jesus do for lost sinners ! He has forgiven all my
sins ! I am in heaven ! O how He loves me ! and how
I love Him ! ' Meantime, I saw a thin, pale girl, weeping
with sorrow for herself and joy for her companions.
Quickly the smiles of Heaven came likewise on her ; and
her praises joined with those of the other."

This powerful work continued day after day for a consi-

304) HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

derable period: and not at Everton only; Mr. Hicks at
Wrestlingworth was similarly favoured. The narrator of
the preceding account says, "I went to hear Mr. Hicks.
We discoursed with him first, and Avere glad to hear that
he had wholly given himself up to the glorious work of
God, and that the power of the Highest fell upon his
hearers, as upon Mr. Berridge^s. While he was preach-
ing, fifteen or sixteen persons felt the arrows of the Lord,
and dropped down. A few of them cried out with the ut-
most violence, and with little intermission, for some hours ;
wliile the rest made no great noise, but continued strug-
gling as in the pangs of death. I observed, besides these,
one little girl deeply convinced, and a boy nine or ten
years old : both of them, and several others, when carried
into the parsonage-house, either lay as dead, or struggled
with all their might ; but in a short time their cries
increased beyond measure, so that the loudest singing could
scarcely be heard. Some, at last, called on me to pray,
which I did, and for a time all were calm ; but the storm
soon began again. Mr. Hicks then prayed, and afterwards

Mr. B 11 : but still, though some received consolation,

others remained in deep sorrow of heart."

Tliis work continued for many months. The scenes
described above took place from the 20th to the 34th of
May. Wesley visited Everton again early in August, and
saw abundant evidence of the fruits of that which had been
wrought. He observes, " During the prayers, as also during
the sermon, and administration of the Sacrament, a few per-
sons cried aloud ; but it was not from sorrow, but love and
joy. The same I observed in several parts of the afternoon
service. In the evening I preached in Mr. Hicks's church.
Two or three persons fell to the ground, and were extremely

I

I

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 305

convulsed ; but none cried out. One or two were filled
with strong consolation.^^

On the 25th of November following, "Wesley again visited
Everton, and perceived that some of the outward features
of the work had undergone a considerable change. Under
this date, in his " Journal/' he says, " I was a little afraid
my strength would not suffice for reading prayers, and
preaching, and administering the Lord's Supper alone to a
large number of communicants; but all was well. Mr.
Hicks began his own service early, and came before I had
ended my sermon. So we finished the whole before two,
and I had time to breathe before the evening service.

" In the afternoon God was eminently present with us,
though rather to comfort than to convince. But I observed
a remarkable difference since I was here before, as to the
manner of the work. None now were in trances, none
cried out, none fell down or were convulsed; only some
trembled exceedingly, a low murmur was heard, and many
were refreshed with the multitude of peace."

To this account Wesley added the following observa-
tions : " The danger tvas, to regard extraordinary circum-
stances too much, such as outcries, convulsions, visions,
trances ; as if these were essential to the inward work, so
that it could not go on without them. Perhaps the danger
is, to regard them too little ; to condemn them altogether ;
to imagine they had nothing of God in them, and were an
hinderance to His work. Whereas the truth is, 1. God
suddenly and strongly convinced many that they were lost
sinners; the natural consequence whereof were sudden
outcries and strong boddy convulsions. 2. To strengthen
and encourage them that believed, and to make His work
more apparent. He favoured several of them with divine
dreams, others ^\ith trances or visions. 8. In some of

306 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

these instances, after a time, nature mixed with grace,
4. Satan likewise mimicked this work of God, in order to
discredit the whole work ; and yet it is not wise to give up
this part any more than to give up the whole. At first it
was doubtless wholly from God. It is partly so at this
day ; and He will enable us to discern how far, in every
case, the work is pm-e, and where it mixes or degenerates.""^
In the early part of 1760, Wesley visited all the classes
of the London Society with more exactness than ever
before, and found the number of members after this
examination 2,350.
The seven- The seventeenth Conference was held in Bristol, August
fere'oce °^' 29th, 1760. On this occasion Wesley was detained by
17(50. calms and contrary winds, when returning from Ireland ;

but nothing was done toward the business of the Con-
ference until his arrival. He accordingly says, " I spent
the two following days wdth the preachers, who had been
waiting for me all the week ; and their love and unanimity
was such as soon made me forget all my labour.^t This
circumstance has led to the conclusion, that " there could
be no Methodist Conference while Mr. Wesley lived, unless
he were present, or had appointed the person who held it."
A Conference, throughout the whole of his life, being
principally "Conversations between the Rev. Mr. Wesley
and others," { it has from hence been inferred that, unless
he were there in person, or by proxy, there could be no
Conference; but this subject will be more fully discussed
hereafter.

During these years Mr. Wesley pursued his way with
undeviating zeal and assiduity, travelling and preaching
almost without intermission ; labouring to bring sinners to

* Wesley's "Journal," vol. ii., p. 494. t Hid.

% Wesley's "Works," vol. viii., p. 287.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 307

God, that they might obtain mercy; watching over the
Societies everywhere with the keen eye and tender heart of
an affectionate father; and repeUiug the assaults of his
enemies, tlirough the press, with a spirit and power truly
wonderful.

Two sons of the amiable and excellent Vincent Perronet,
vicar of Shoreham, laboured in union with Wesley for some
years as itinerant preachers. They were both men of piety,
and more than ordinary ability. But about this time
Edward retired from the Methodist Connexion, and settled Edward
in Canterbury. Although brought up in the bosom of the
Establishment, he had formed views of extreme hostility to
the National Church ; and, possessing a lively imagination,
a vast fund of wit, and considerable poetic genius, he some-
times gave utterance to his thoughts in a manner which
Wesley had to reprove. He at length wrote a regular
poem, which he called " The Mitre/' and which was a bitter
satire on the National Church. It is understood that
Wesley for a while succeeded in suppressing the publication
of this piece ; but the ardent mind of Edward Perronet
could not long submit to this restraint. He left the
Methodists and settled at Canterbury, where he preached to
a small congregation of Dissenters ; and, as the editor of a
newspaper, freely availed himself of passing opportunities
of censuring and ridiculing those whom he thought enthu-
siastic supporters of Church and State.

In the latter part of this Methodistic year, there was a An exteu-
very manifest revival and extension of religion in the Socie-
ties in different and distant parts of the country. " Many
persons, men and women, professed to be cleansed from all
unrighteousness, and made perfect in love, in a moment ;
often while hearing the word, but more frequently while at
prayer, or while others were praying for them. So deep in

m many
Societies.

308 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

its character, and so extensive in its influence, was this
work, that Wesley did not hesitate to say, ' Here began
that glorious work of sau'ctification, which had been nearly
at a stand for twenty years. From time to time it spread,
first through various parts of Yorkshire, afterwards in
London, then through most parts of England, next to
Dublin, and through all the south and west of Ireland.
And wherever the work of sanctification increased, the
whole work of God increased in all its branches. Many
were convinced of sin, many justified, and many backsliders
healed.'"^
Eighteenth The eighteenth Conference was held in London, Septem-

Conference, .^

1761. ber 1st, 1761. Wesley reached town the preceding week,

to prepare for this annual assembly ; and was greatly
cheered to observe the improved state of the Society. " I
found,'' he says, " the work of God smftly increasing here.
The congregations in every place were larger than they had
been for several years. Many were from day to day con-
vinced of sin. Many found peace with God. Many back-
sliders were healed, yea, filled with joy unspeakable. And
many believers entered into such a rest, as it had not before
entered into their hearts to conceive. Meantime the enemy
was not wanting in his endeavours to sow tares among the
good seed. I saw this clearly, but durst not use violence,
lest, in plucking up the tares, I should root up the wheat

also."t

The state of the work of God necessarily came under the
consideration of the Conference; and ]\Ir. Wesley endea-
vonred to enforce on others and to give practical effect to
the wise judgment which he had formed, and which has
been just transcribed. We accordingly learn from his
Journal that. Conference having begun on Tuesday, and

* Myles, p. 73. t "Weslev's "Journal," A.ugust 29tli, 1761.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 309

ended on Saturday, Wesley, after spending a fortnight
more in London, and guarding both the preachers and
the people against running into extremes on one hand
or the other, proceeded to Bristol. These extremes, says
Mr. Myles, (who became an itinerant preacher a few
years afterward, and, having been long intimate with
Wesley, had abundant opportunities of informing himself
on the subject,) were, " 1. Despising the work altogether
because of the extravagancies of some who were engaged in
it. 2. Justifying all those extravagancies as if they were
essential to it. Mr. Wesley ever observed the sober path
of Scripture and reason.""^ In respect to his own conduct
toward the work this judgment is undoubtedly correct ;
but it is nevertheless open to very serious question, whether
the opinion of another minister, equally as favourable to
Mr. Wesley as Mr. Myles, is not substantially just. Mr.
C. Atmore says on this case, " Mr. Wesley, who ever acted
with great caution, did not at first, perhaps, resist these
extravagancies with that firmness wliich he ought to have
done ; by which means the persons who favoured them
daily increased in number.'^ t

The progress of the work was continued. At no pre- Contmued

prosperity

ceding period had the Societies throughout the land been of the work,
found generally in such a state of prosperity as at the g" i^"'
beginning of this year. Wesley thus speaks of this fact on danger,
his arrival at Bristol immediately after the Conference :
" Here likewise I had the satisfaction to observe a consider-
able increase of the work of God. The congregations were
exceeding large, and the people hungering and thirsting
after righteousness; and every day afforded us fresh
instances of persons convinced of sin, or converted to God.

* Myles's " Chronological Histoi-y," p. 74.
t Atmoke's "Memorial," p. 268.

310 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

So that it seems God was pleased to pour out his Spirit
this year on every part both of England and Ireland;
perhaps in a manner we had never seen before/'^

But while the work progressed everywhere, the evil
which has been noticed was still continued. The following
entry is found in Wesley's "Journal:" "Dec. 21. — I
retired again to Lewisham, and wrote, ' Further Thoughts
on Christian Perfection.' Had the cautions given herein
been observed, how much scandal had been prevented !
Why were they not ? Because my own familiar friend was
even now forming a party against me.'' Wesley spent
most of this year travelling as usual, the latter part of it in
Ireland, where, toward the close of his sojourn, he witnessed
a very glorious revival. Great numbers were converted to
God, and many persons made partakers of perfect love.
He left these scenes of mercy and joy to attend the Con-
ference in Bristol.

It may in this day excite surprise, that clerical irregu-
larities in favour of Methodism, as well as outrageous
violations of all order and humanity in the persecution of
it, should have been tolerated to the extent they were.
Unquestionably the latter were not unfrequently occasioned
by criminal supineness and neglect in the superior
ecclesiastical authorities ; and the former were sometimes
owing to a just appreciation of spiritual rehgion, which
induced bishops to overlook the niceties of ecclesiastical
discipline. We add an agreeable instance of such
conduct.

The Eev. Mr. Grimshaw having continued his " periodical

excursions into distant counties for a series of years, to the

great annoyance of the clergy, they at last complained to

the bishop, in such terms as led him to think that it was

* Wesley's " Joui-nal," September 21st, 1761.

BOOK 11. CHAPTER III. 311

his duty to lay some restraint upon this rambling and
enthusiastic son of the Church. He therefore announced
his intention to hold a confirmation service in Mr. Grim-
shawls church; and expressed a wish to have an interview
with him on that occasion. They accordingly met in the
vestry of Haworth Church, on the day appointed; and
while the clergy and laity were assembling in great numbers
to see his lordship and be present at the confirmation, the
following conversation took place. ' I have heard/ said
the bishop, 'many extraordinary reports respecting your
conduct, Mr. Grimshaw. It has been stated to me, that
you not only preach in private houses in your parish, but
also travel up and down and preach where you have a mind,
without consulting either your diocesan or the clergy into
whose parishes you obtrude your labours : and that your
discourses are very loose ; that, in fact, you can, and do,
preach about anything. That I may be able to judge for
myself of both your doctrine and manner of stating it, I
give you notice, that I shall expect you to preach before me
and the clergy present, in two hours hence, and from the
text which I am about to name.' After repeating the text,
the bishop added, ' Sir, you ijiay now retire and make what"
preparation you can, while I confirm the young people.'
' My lord,' said Mr. Grimshaw, looking out of the vestry-
door into the church, 'see what multitudes of people are
here ! ^^^ly should the order of the service be reversed,
and the congregation kept out of the sermon for two hours ?
Send a clergyman to read prayers, and I will begin imme-
diately.' After prayers, Mr. Grimshaw ascended the pulpit,
and commenced an extempore prayer for the bishop, the
people, and the young people about to be confirmed ; and
wrestled with God for His assistance and blessing, until the
congregation, the clergy, and the bishop, were moved to

312 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

tears. After the service, the clergy gathered around his
lordship eager to ascertain what proceedings he intended to
adopt, in order to restrain Mr. Grimshaw from such rash
and extemporaneous expositions of God's holy word. The
bishop looked round upon them with paternal benignity ;
and, taking Mr. Grimshaw by the hand, said in a tremulous
voice, and with a faltering tongue, ' I would to God, that
all the clergy in my diocese were like this good man.'
Mr. Grimshaw afterwards observed to a party of friends
whom he had invited to take tea with his family that
evening, ' I did expect to be turned out of my parish on
this occasion ; but if I had, I would have joined my friend
Wesley, taken my saddle-bags, and gone to one of his
poorest Circuits.'''"^
Nineteentk The nineteenth Conference began in Bristol, August
1762. ' 9th, 1762. Mr. Wesley wrote respecting it, "Our Con-
ference began on Tuesday morning, and we had great
reason to bless God for His gracious presence, from the
beginning to the end."

After five months' absence, Wesley returned to London
on the 19th of August, and writes in his "Journal" thus :
^' As I expected, the sower of tares had not been idle ; but
I believe a great part of his work was undone in one hour,
when we met at West Street. I pointed out to those
who had more heat than light, the snares which they had
well-nigh faUen into. And hitherto they were of an humble,
teachable spirit. So for the present the snare was broken.
Sat., 21. — My brother and I had a long conversation udth
]\Ir. Maxfield, and freely told him whatever we disliked.
In some things we found he had been blamed without
cause ; others he promised to alter ; so we were thoroughly

* Rev. a. Strachan's " Life and Times of the Rev. George Lowe,"
p. 37.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 313

satisfied with the conversation^ beheving all misunder-
standings were removed.""^

But this hope was fallacious. The evils of which Wesley
complained did not cease, but increased. Accordingly the
intelligence which he received led him, on November 1st
following, to write a long and very earnest letter to Mr.
Maxfield, In this epistle he plainly and faithfully told him
of what parts of his teaching and conduct he disapproved ;
and especially of the divisive spirit which he and those who
acted with him manifested, although Wesley expressed his
confident belief that they did not wish any separation at
all. This effort was as unsuccessful as the preceding : the
evil was indeed incurable. It consisted in, 1 . Erroneous "^^^ schism,

errors, and

doctrine. Mr. Maxfield, George Bell, and others, taught that misconduct
a justified person is not in Christ, not born of God ; that ^j^xfieiT
a person saved from sin needs no self-examination, no and George

. . . . . Bell.

private prayer, nothing but believing ; that it made men
perfect as angels ; that persons pure in heart cannot fall
from grace. It led them, 2. To arrogate to themselves an
unreasonable distinction, likely to engender pride and vain-
glory. They said, no person thus saved could be taught by
any who was not. They were therefore led to speak of
themselves as the only persons who reaUy understood the
Gospel, and were prepared to teach it ; as if all the clergy,
and Methodist preacliers also, were in spiritual darkness.
And, lastly, it induced them to invest the workings of
their own imaginations with the authority of inspiration,
calling it the voice of the Spirit, and neglecting reason,
knowledge, and wisdom in general. In consequence of
these errors, some of their prayers were wild rhapsodies;
and George Bell took it on himself to af^rm, in January,
1703, that the "end of the world would be on the 28th

* Wesley's " Journal," under the date.
VOL, I. P

314

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Wesley's
excessive
forbearance.

The separa-
tion takes
place.

Erasmus,

a Greek

bishop,

ordains

Methodist

jtreachers.

of February following/' This foolish prediction was
repeated so often, and so earnestly, that many persons were
influenced and alarmed. Wesley spoke clearly and firmly
against these extravagancies ; but he did not expel the per-
sons who perpetrated them. On this occasion, which was
certainly one of the greatest trials of Wesley's life, he seems
to have allowed his feeling to dictate to his judgment. One
of the members of the Society said to him at length, " Sir,
I employ several men. Now, if one of my servants will not
foUow my directions, is it not right for me to discard him
at once ? Pray, sir, apply this to Mr. Bell." His answer
showed the influence under which he acted : " It is right,"
he said, " to discard a servant. But what would you do
if he were your son ?" Wesley, indeed, did not discard them.
He devised means to prevent the excess of extravagance by
appointing other preachers to be present at all the meet-
ings which they attended, because, as he said, ''I am
willing to bear the reproach of Christ, but I will not bear
the reproach of enthusiasm if I can help it." These
measures led the party to provide other places for meeting.
At length Mr. Maxfield was determined to separate, and
accordingly refused to preach at the Foundery agreeably to
his appointment; on which Wesley hastened from West-
minster, where he would have preached, and supphed the
place, taking the words of Jacob for his text, " If I am
bereaved of my children, I am bereaved." About 170
members left the Methodist Society with Maxfield and Bell.
Another occurrence of some consequence took place this
year, respecting which the account of Mr. Myles is here
transcribed. In the beginning of " 1768, a Greek bishop
visited London. Mr. Wesley made inquiry respecting the
reality of his office ; and was fully satisfied that he was a
true bishop. 1. By Dr. John Jones, who wrote to the

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 315

Patriarch of Smyrna on the subject. He gave it under his
hand, that ' Erasmus (that was the bishop's name) was
Bishop of Arcadia in Crete. 1. He was identified by the
testimony of several gentlemen, who had seen him in Turkey.
Wesley then applied to him to ordain Dr. Jones, in order to
assist him in administering the Lord's Supper to the Socie-
ties, which he did. The Rev. Augustus Toplady took great
offence at this, and published his objections, saying, ' he
could only be a minister of the Greek Church, which could
give him no legal right to act as a minister of the Church
of England.' Mr. Thomas Olivers answered Mr. Toplady,
by consent of Mr. Wesley; and urged, '1. The doctor
did not officiate as a clergyman of the Church of England,
but as an assistant to Mr, Wesley, in preaching and adminis-
tering the Lord's Supper to his Societies. 2. Whoever is
episcopally ordained is a minister of the church universal,
and as such has a right to officiate in any part of the globe.
3. This all Episcopalians, who understand their own doc-
trines, know; hence it is that the Church of England
frequently employs, vrithout re-ordination, priests ordained
even by Popish bishops. 4. Any bishop in England will
acknowledge the validity of the ordination of a Popish
priest by a Popish bishop.'

" Mr. Toplady further asked Mr. Wesley in the publica-
tion alluded to, 'Did you, or did you not, strongly press
this supposed Greek bishop to consecrate you a bishop at
large ?' Mr. Olivers answered, 'No. But, suppose he had,
where would have been the blame ? Mr. Wesley was con-
nected with a number of persons, who had given every proof
which the nature of the thing allows, that they have an
inward call to preach the Gospel. Both he and they would
be glad if they had an oiitward call too. But no bishop in
England would give it them. What wonder, then, if he

p 2

316 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

were to endeavour to procure it by any other innocent
means V "

Two things we learn from this anecdote. 1. That
Wesley then thought no person should administer the
sacraments to his Societies without episcopal ordination.
2. That even then he began to feel the necessity of having
some of the preachers ordained^ in order to qualify them for
performing a duty which was every year becoming more
necessary.

Some other of his preachers, travelling and local, got
Erasmus to ordain them. This conduct displeased AYesley
very much, and those who would not desist from acting as
clergymen independent of him, were excluded from the
Connexion. Mr. Charles Wesley would not recognise this
ordination, nor allow Dr. Jones to assist him in administer-
ing the Lord^s Supper ; so that the end Wesley had in view,
in getting him ordained, altogether failed, through the
opposition he met with from his brother.^

Thus far Mr. Myles. It may be added, that this objec-
tion of Mr. Charles Wesley to recognise his ordination
pained Dr. Jones so much, that he left the Connexion.
He was a man of considerable learning, and some eminence
as a physician ; but, being a person of deep piety and con-
siderable ministerial ability, he cheerfully relinquished an
honourable and lucrative profession, that he might preach
the Gospel of Christ. He was afterwards ordained by the
then Bishop of London, and soon after presented with the
living of Harwich.

These facts show that the Methodism of this period was
being developed beyond the means which its founder could
then command, and called for the recognition of great prin-
ciples which he was then not prepared to adopt, and to
* Myles's " Chronological History," pp. 75-77.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 317

which his brother was violently opposed. Some of these
Wesley was afterwards led to acknowledge; but it was
not until after his death that the case was fully met. It
will be necessary to refer briefly to these circumstances
toward the close of this chapter.

This year, or perhaps the preceding one, is memorable institiuioiv
in the annals of J^ethodism for the introduction of a prac- prayer-
tice of far more importance than the ordinations of the "leetings.
Greek bishop, namely, the institution of public prayer-
meetings. " Mr. Matthew Mayer, of Portwood Hall, near
Stockport, and John Morris, of Manchester, both young
men, established weekly prayer-meetings at Davy-Hulme,
Dukinfield, Ashton, and other places. As numbers of
persons attended these meetings who were utterly ignorant
of the things of God, these young men exhorted. them to
' flee from the wrath to come.^ The effects were surprising ;
upwards of sixty persons were awakened, and added to the
Society at Davy-Hulme, in a few weeks after the establish-
ment of these meetings in the village.''^ By this experiment
prayer -meetings were found to supply favourable oppor-
tunities for exercising the talents of young men in exhorta-
tion and prayer, and of training them for various degrees
of usefulness in the church. This was so strikingly the
case in the present instance, that similar meetings were
established in difl'erent parts of the kingdom.

The twentieth Conference was held in London. It began Twentietii
on July 19th, 1763, and continued to the 23rd. Alluding ^-gg ■"
to the recent secession of Mr. Maxwell and his friends,
Wesley at tliis time wrote, " It was a great blessing that
we had peace among ourselves, while so many were making
themselves ready for battle.''^ "^

What was most important in the Minutes of the pre-
* "Wesley's "Journal."

318 HISTOEY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

ceding Conferences from 1748, was at this time collected
and published ; and, as already stated, the collection im-
properly stands in the Octavo " Minutes " under the date
1749. These regulations will be referred to hereafter, so
far as tliey relate to the theology and discipline of the body.
Amongst other points to be noted here is, an amended list
of the Circuits which had been formed, jnd which, in the
three kingdoms and the principality, amounted to thirty-one

List of in number. Twenty in England : — 1. London. 2. Sussex.

Circuits. ^^ Norwich. 4. Bedford. 5. Wiltshire. 6. Bristol. 7. De-
vonshire. 8. Cornwall. 9. Staffordshire. 10. Chester.
11. Wliitehaven. 12. Lincolnshire. 13. Sheffield. 14. Leeds.
]5. Birstal. 16. Haworth. 17. York. 18. Yarm.
19. The Dales. 20. Newcastle. Two in Wales:—
1. Pembrokeshire. 2. Brecknockshire. Two in Scotland :
— 1. Edinburgh. 2. Aberdeen. Seven in Ireland : —
1. Dublin. 2. Waterford. 3. Cork. 4. Limerick.
5. Castlebar. 6. Athlone. 7. The North.

It is scarcely possible at this distance of time, and with
the scanty fragments of information whicli have been pre-
served, to form any adequate idea of the great labour,
patient endurance, and painful suffering, which this work
must have cost, to have produced such results as these.
Twenty years only had elapsed since Wesley, with his
brother and two or three laymen, had begun to sow
the seed of the kingdom by means of field and itinerant
preaching. Yet now, notwithstanding it had been frowned
on by the learned, persecuted by the violent, lampooned by
the witty, and M'as at the same time opposed by open
and violent enemies, and harassed by the defection of
former friends, 'the proclamation of Gospel mercy had by
this means been to a tolerable extent made through the
length and breadth of the land. Truly the fruits of such

I

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 819

labours are wonderful. At tins time several of the preachers Wom-out
were feeling the physical eflfects of their early exposure and j-^jj
incessant labours ; and the question pressed itself on the
attention of the Conference, " How may provision be made
for old worn-out preachers ? " This question was answered
by the institution of a general fund to which every preacher
was expected to subscribe annually, and from which such
worn-out preachers as were in need were to be supplied.
The original contribution was ten shillings annually.

The twenty-first Conference was held in Bristol, August Twenty-first
6th, 1764. It is very evident that the great success 1764.
which had crowned the labours of Wesley and of his
helpers now embarrassed him. Notwithstanding his own
steady attachment and his brother's more intense de-
votedness to the Established Church, it was becoming
every day more and more evident, that, through Methodist
agency, a number of religious communities were being
formed in every jiart of the country, which, indeed, were de
facto churches, but which, although possessed of such
organization as preserved to them a preached Gospel, and
means suitable to promote a growth in grace, were not
provided with those ordinances which every Christian has
a right to claim as a privilege, and which he is bound to
observe as a duty. It has been shown, that Wesley in the
preceding year endeavoured to supply this felt want, by
getting some of his preachers ordained through the Greek
bishop- Erasmus ; • but, in consequence of Mr. Charles
Wesley refusing to recognise such ordination, this means
utterly failed. Afterward, Wesley sent a circular letter to
all the clergymen of the Church of England whom he knew
to be converted, inviting them to unite with him, and with
each other, in a combined effort to spread scriptural holiness
through the nation. The number thus addressed was be-

330

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Various

means

devised for

providing

ministerial

ordinances.

tween fifty and sixty persons ; yet of these only three
vouchsafed him any answer; and but one of the replies,
that of the Rev. Vincent Perronet, was a hearty acceptance
of the overture.

This measure having also failed, another was attempted
by some of those pious clergymen who had been addressed
in the before-mentioned circular letter. Twelve of these
persons attended this Conference for tlie purpose of urging
the requirement which had been made some years before
by Mr. Walker of Truro ; namely, that in every parish in
which there was a pious clergyman, the Societies formed
there should be given up to his direction and oversight.
Nor is it very easy to perceive how this request could have
been refused on the principle upon which Wesley acted
when he first began his career of itinerant and field
preaching. But he had, before this time, learned more of
the nature of the Christian life, and of the aid which is
required to nurture and maintain it, in large bodies of
Christian people. He had also been brought under a deep
sense of personal responsibility. God, by his means, and
through those whom he had associated with himself in
preaching the Gospel, had brought great numbers of people
in difl'erent parts of the country to the experience of salva-
tion. Hitherto he had by class-meetings, quarterly visita-
tions of the classes, meetings of Society, and love-feasts,
afforded these persons means of Christian instruction and
edification. He therefore felt doubtful, whether he could
conscientiously comply with this request, either on his own
account or on theirs. On this subject he wrote to the Eev.
Mr, Walker of Truro, from lielston, under date " September
16th, 1757." Admitting that the clergyman referred to was
a gracious person, and one who preached the whole Gospel,
" I do not know," he says, " that every one who preaches the

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 321

truth, has wisdom and experience to govern a flock ; I do
not know whether he could or would give that flock all the
advantages for holiness which they now enjoy ; and to leave
them to him, before I was assured of this, would be neither
justice nor mercy. Unless they also were assured of this,
they could not in conscience give up themselves to him ;
and I have neither right nor power to dispose of them
contrary to their conscience.

" ' But then,' it is objected, ' they are his already by
legal edahlishnent! Does Mr. Conon, or you, think that
the king and parliament have a right to prescribe to me
what pastor I should use ? If they prescribe one which I
know God never sent, am I obliged to receive him ? If he
be sent of God, can I receive him with a clear conscience
till I know he is? And even when I do, if I believe my
former pastor is more profitable to my soul, can I leave
him without sin? Or has any man living a right to
require this of me ? I," said Wesley, " extend this to
every Gospel minister in England. Before I could with
a clear conscience leave a Methodist Society even to such a
one, all these considerations must come in.' " *

These reasons induced Wesley to refuse compliance with They all fail.
the request of the twelve clergymen who visited this Con-
ference, although it was urgently supported by his brother.
Mr. Charles Wesley, who had ceased to itinerate since
1757, entered into this question with great earnestness
and energy, and even went so far as to assert that if he
were a parish minister, the Methodist preachers shov.ld not
preach in his parish. But, as Mr. Myles, on this case,
observes, nothing could move Wesley but Scripture and
reason ; he saw that these taught him to decline the over-
ture ; his preachers unanimously supported him ; and it was
* Wesley's "Works," vol. xiii., p. 192.

p 5

322 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

determined to submit to all the difficulties of the anomalous
ecclesiastical position in which the ]\Iethodist Societies then
stoodj rather than expose what they knew to be the fruits
of a great work of God to hazard, by any unwarrantable
alteration.

Before closing this portion of our history, it will be
necessary to afford some further information and explana-
tions on a few subjects connected with the rise and pro-
gress of Methodism, M'hicli could not be conveniently
discussed in the course of the narrative, but which never-
theless merit special attention.

The first of these is the institution of lay preaching.
Lay preach- xiiis lay at the foundation of Methodism. Without it,

iiijj provi-
dentially the Connexion could not have come into existence. Wesley,

ai'po'" I ■ {I {§ true, had several very intimate, pious, and zealous
friends among the clergy. They were the companions of
his early piety, and some of them remained in union with
him for many years. i3ut none of them, not even George
Whitefieldj who nobly led the way to the practice of field
preaching, continued to co-operate with him in such a
manner as could have led to the formation and continued
culture of the Methodist Societies. This, in the circum-
stances in which Wesley was placed, was only possible by
the employment of laymen as preachers of the Gospel.

How could this be done by a High Church minister, as
Wesley is acknowledged to have been ? At first sight it
would seem impossible. But the solution of the difliculty
is found in that which was the first principle of Wesley's
life, throughout the whole course of his public ministry.
And this was not ambition ; it was not a thirst for
power: it was simply a paramount regard for the glory
of God, and the good of souls. This is apparent from the
manner in which he was led to sanction the practice now

I

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 323

under consideration. A politic or ambitious man, placed
in liis circumstances, would have defended tlie propriety
of employing laymen as preachers either by scriptural
authority, or by ecclesiastical precedent; both might
easily have been done. Wesley, however, did not, as
has been wickedly insinuated, take the initiative in this
matter ; but exerted himself to the utmost to promote the
salvation of sinners by preaching the Gospel. And when,
at length, Thomas Maxfield, impelled by a divine con-
viction and the love of souls, broke through all restraint,
and began to preach, Wesley hastened to town to put an
end to the innovation. Nor can there be a moment's
doubt of his religious sincerity in this purpose. He cer-
tainly meant to silence the forward layman, until his
mother wisely advised him to be cautious. Knowing her
views, he followed her advice ; and, on hearing Maxfield,
was at once brought to share her opiuion.

But even then he did not seek the sanction of eccle-
siastical antiquity for the practice, nor labour to reconcile
it by any specious argumentation to the existing order of
the Church. On the contrary, he boldly adopted an
experimentmn crucis, and staked the whole case on clear
and obvious practical questions. As has been shown in
the History, he satisfied himself as to this individual case
by careful examination ; and, having done so, from thence
elicited a general law to guide him in all similar cases.
When, therefore, in future years, any one offered himself
to him as a preacher, or proposed to act in such a capacity,
Wesley at once inquired, " 1. Has he grace? Has he given
satisfactory proof that he is converted to God, that he is
living a holy life, and that he is fully devoted to the will
of God ? 2. Has he gifts as well as grace ? Has he, in
some tolerable degree, a sound understanding and sound

324 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

judgment in the tilings of God, a clear perception of salvation
by faith ? and has God given him such a degree of utterance
that he can express himself justly, readily, clearly ? 3.
Has he fruit ? Are any convinced of sin and converted to
God under his ministrations ?" Wesley regarded a practical
affirmative answer to these inquiries as perfectly conclusive.
His strong sense and sound judgment assured him, that no
man could give satisfactory replies to these questions, to
those with whom he came into daily and constant inter-
course, unless he were truly pious and really called of God
to preach His Gospel. No candidate for a medical
diploma, no applicant for a naval or military commission,
can possibly afford such proofs of suitable capacity for the
situation he seeks, as such affirmative answers afford that
a man is divinely called to preach the Gospel. Wesley
did not seek for precedents ; he did not ransack eccle-
siastical history : he judged, and rightly judged, that if no
layman had ever preached before, the man in whom these
evidences were found was fully entitled to do so.

But the question respecting lay preaching did not termi-
nate here. This decision opened the way for any godly
man, suitably qualified, to preach : and that irrespective
of other circumstances ; whether, for instance, all his time
was devoted to the work of God, as appears to have been
the case with Thomas Maxfield ; or whether, like John
Nelson in the outset of his course, he was engaged as a
labouring mason throughout the day, and preached the
Gospel to his neighbours from his cottage door in the
evenings.

It was, indeed, only by the precursive labours of such
self-supporting preachers as Nelson, that the way could be
prepared for the extensive employment of laymen as itinerant
ministers entirely set apart for the work. And hence, from

BOOK 11. CHAPTEE, III. 325

the beginning, local preachers have been a necessary
element of Methodism. Nor is it easy to conceive how a
great work of grace, diffusing a preached Gospel over every
part of the kingdom, could have been reared up by any other
means. These, providing for their own temporal wants by
their week-day exertions, have greatly contributed to tlie
diffusion of the Gospel in every period of Methodist history.
But it is not merely as an important class of religious agency
that local preachers are to be chiefly regarded. They have
formed the jnoneer corps out of which the ministry has
been selected. Here the talents of the men were tested,
their gifts and graces exercised ; in this school the
preachers aud the people saw the effect of their ministra-
tions, aud[. suitable candidates for the ministry were chosen
and approved.

It n7ast be admitted, that Wesley at this time did not
recognise persons, even when so selected by the choice of
the church, and approved by his own judgment, and called
by him into the itinerant work, as ministers. He still
regarded them as laymen. Yet it may be fairly questioned
whether England ever saw an equal number of men engaged
in the dissemination of truth by means of preaching, more
worthy the appellation of Christian ministers than the first
Methodist preachers ; and, looked at from the present
day, their claim to that high character is unquestionable.

It is not certain, however, that this backwardness of the
founder of Methodism to recognise and act on what he
afterward admitted to be a scriptural doctrine and usage,
inilicted any serious injury on the cause to which he
devoted his life. The temporary inconvenience which it
occasioned was more than compensated by the undoubted
proof thus afforded of Wesley's conscientiousness and sin-
cerity. It proved that the work in which he was

326 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

engaged was believed by him to be eminently the work of
God; that he had to do the best he could, according to
the light he possessed, and the means Mdthin his reach, and
had then to trust the whole matter with the great Head of
His church. And no chapter in the history of God^s pro-
vidential dealings with mankind contains a more marked
interposition of di\dne wisdom and power, than that which
records the iHse and rapid progress of Methodism.
Brief review Another prominent element of this history, and one
sive and ^"" ^hich has been reserved for notice here, is the violent
cruel per- persecution with which the Wesleys and their friends

secutions by _ _

which Wes- Were assailed in many places, and for some years.
Methodism I^ is believed, that the manner, extent, and continued
were op- £^^j,y q£ ^|^jg persecution are without a parallel in English
history. Most of the other aggressions which have been
made on religion have taken place under the cover of real
or pretended law, or by the will and authority of cruel and
violent rulers ; but this was originated and carried on
without law, and in defiance of it, by the outrageous vio-
lence of rude and vulgar mobs, very frequently instigated
and urged on by the malignant feelings of gentlemen,
magistrates, and clergymen.

It is a singular circumstance that the first public inter-
ruption and opposition that Wesley received in his out-door
preaching was from the celebrated Beau Nash, the noted
master of the ceremonies at Bath. Great expectation had
been raised in the public mind, by reports which had been
circulated respecting a threatened opposition to Wesley on
this occasion ; and he was entreated not to preach, lest some
fearful calamity might happen. He, however, was not the
man to be deterred, by any apprehension of consequences,
from discharging what he believed to be a religious duty.
He accordingly took his place, and began to preach. Tor

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 327

a while lie proceeded in quiet ; but at length Mr. Nash
appeared, and demanded by what authority he did those
things. Wesley replied, " By authority of Jesus Christ,
conveyed to me by the (now) Archbishop of Canterbury,
when he laid hands upon me, and said, ' Take thou authority
to preach tlie Gospel.'" Then Mr. Nash objected to
Wesley's proceeding by asserting, it was " contrary to
Act of Parliament." This, said he, " is a conventicle." To_
which Mr. Wesley rejoined, " The conventicles mentioned
in that Act, (as the preamble shows,) were seditious meet-
ings ; but this is not sucli, here is no shadow of sedition ;
therefore it is not contrary to the Act." Nash replied,
" I say it is : and besides, your preaching frightens people
out of their wits." But when asked by Wesley whether he
had ever heard him preach, he said he had not, but judged
from common report ; to which judgment Wesley demurred,
as resting on insufficient grounds. Nash, however, not will-
ing to be thus silenced, demanded what the people met there
for ; on which an old woman cried out, " Leave him to me,
let an old woman answer him. — You, Mr. Nash, take
care of your body, we take care of our souls, and for our
souls' food we come here : " on which he retired. This
unmannerly and profane intrusion, however, was but the
beginning of a series of annoyances and persecutions. On
the Thursday following, two men, hired for that purpose,
began singing a ballad in the midst of Wesley's prayer, as
he was preparing for preaching on Priest-down.

This spirit was soon afterward manifested in acts of
greater violence; so that on April 1st, 1740, while
expounding a portion of Scripture in Bristol, Wesley
says, " the children of Belial had laboured to disturb us
several nights before, but now it seemed as if all the hosts
of the ahens were come together with one consent. Not

328 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

only the courts and the alleys, but all the street, upwards
and downwards, was filled with people, shouting, cursing
and swearing, and ready to swallow the ground with fierce-
ness and rage. The mayor sent orders that they should
disperse. But they set him at nought. The chief
constable came next in person, who was till then sufficiently
prejudiced against us. But they insulted him, also, in so
gross a manner, as I believe fully opened his eyes. At
length, the mayor sent several of his officers, who took the
ringleaders into custody, and did not go till the rest were
dispersed." On the next day, " the rioters were brought
up to the Court, the Quarter Sessions being held that day.
They began to excuse themselves" by saying many things of
Wesley. " But the mayor cut them all short, saying, ' What
Mr. Wesley is, is nothing to you. I will keep the peace :
I will have no rioting in this city.'' ""^ This just and wise
assertion, of the civic power in defence of order and the
repression of tumult, secured liberty of worship in Bristol
in future. It was so also in London. There for a while
mobs committed grievous outrages. At first, Mr. Wesley's
presence of mind, and serious appeals to the consciences of
those who could hear him, prevented serious mischief. But
on Sunday evening, September 14th, 17-iO, a great crowd
waited about his house until his return from worship, when,
on his leaving the carriage, they quite surrounded him ; but,
instead of being terrified, he seized it as a gracious oppor-
tunity of doing good, and instantly began to preach to them
with snch power, that they quailed before the word, and soon
quietly dispersed. A similar result was seen at the Foundery
a few days afterward. Wesley speaks of this occasion thus :
" A great number of men, having got into the middle of
the Foundery, began to speak great swelling words, so that
* Wesley's "Journal," April 1st aud 2nd, 1740.

BOOK II. CHAPTEK III. 329

my voice could hardly be heard, while I was reading the
eleventh chapter of the Acts. But immediately after, the
hammer of the word brake the rocks in pieces : all quietly
heard the glad tidings of salvation j and some, I trust, not
in vain.'^"^ But it was not always that the voice of the
preacher could be heard, or, being heard, could subdue those
who were determined to interrupt the worship of God. On
January 25th, 174'2, while ATesley was preaching in Long
Lane, a violent mob assailed the house, and throwing large
stones on the roof, the tiles were broken, and the stones
and broken tiles fell in on the people, whose lives were
thereby endangered. On this occasion a ringleader was
given in charge of a constable, and taken before a magistrate,
who bound him over to appear at the Sessions to answer for
the assault. Still the mobs became more dangerous than
ever, until on Sunday, September 12th, this same year,
AYesley was preaching in an open place near Whitechapeb
when a large multitude was gathered together. Some
listened attentively, while others laboured to disturb the
preacher and congregation. At first they tried to drive a
herd of cows among the people, but the brutes could not be
induced to do what the more brutat men intended. The
disappointed mob then began to tlu'ow stones, one of which
struck the preacher between the eyes, and cut his forehead,
so that he had to continue his sermon while, wiping away
the blood from the wound.

As these acts of violence were made known through the
press, they attracted the attention of men in authority,
who acted as became rulers of a Christian country. On
the last day of 1742, Sir John Ganson, chairman of the
Middlesex magistrates, waited on Wesley, and said, " Sir,
you have no need to suffer these riotous mobs to molest

* Wesiey's "Journal," October IStb, 17^0.

330 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

you as they have done so long. I, and all the other
Middlesex magistrates, have orders from above to do you
justice whenever you apply to us.""^ It does not seem very
evident why any " orders from above " should be required
to induce magistrates to do " justice " to any person who
applied to them. This, however, seems to have been neces-
sary on this occasion; and, to the honour of those in
power, these orders were given, and, in consequence, Wes-
ley thereafter pursued his labours in the metropolis without
persecution or interruption.

It was not so in the provinces ; and for this reason, that
the clergy and magistrates, in many instances, instead of
repressing disorder, and putting down lawless violence, lent
their sanction and encouragement to these evils. And
what is remarkable, this was done to the greatest extent
where the evangelical labours of Mr. Wesley were most
needed, as among the miners of Cornwall, tlie people in
the south of Ireland, and amid the dense population of
Staffordshire.

The religious state of Cornwall before the introduction
of Methodism was fearfully low and dark : this is too well
known to require either illustration or proof. It is equally
certain, that the preaching of the Gospel .by the Methodist
ministers was attended with abundant success ; great num-
bers in every part of this county were brought to the
experience of saving religion, and evidenced its reality and
power by a consistent, regular, and moral deportment.
And this change, which should have commended them to
the admiration of their fellows, and the special and prayer-
ful concern of the clergy, strangely exposed them to the
ill-will and violent opposition of both.

It is not necessary to go into any further detail of these
* Wesley's " Works," vol. xiii., p. 294.

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 831

outrages : sufficient for our purpose has been indicated in
brief notices in the preceding pages^ and in the foregoing
observations. The result is^ that the following facts stand
out in disgraceful prominence in the history of this period ;
namely, that the lowest of the people were sometimes
incited to murderous violence by the most earnest and
long-continued appeals from the pulpits of the Established
Church : that, in a few instances, clergymen, as in the
case of the Eev. George White, of Colne, put themselves
at the head of the mob, and seriously endangered the lives
of peaceable and pious men: that both clerical *and lay
magistrates most explicitly and repeatedly refused redress
to quiet and innocent persons who had been grossly and
cruelly assaulted, and whose goods and dwellings had
been, in many instances, destroyed by brutal violence,
because they would not promise to abandon Wesley, and
renounce Methodism : and further, it is certain that by
these means not only was the peace of society disturbed,
and property to a great amount destroyed, but many lives
were lost. If ever professed Protestants of set purpose
outraged every principle of Christian liberty, if ever
Englishmen violated every obligation of civil and religious
freedom, it was in these foul and scandalous aggressions on
Methodist preachers and their congregations.

There is yet another subject which must here receive a Religious
brief notice. Many times, in the course of the preceding
narrative, has there been occasion to mention the occurrence
of what have been called " revivals of religion." These have
been ascribed to the special outpouring of the Holy Spirit
on individuals and congregations at particular times and
places. It is not intended here to enter into any defence
of these revivals against the objections of those persons
who deny sensible conversion as a great Christian privilege.

332 HI^ORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

Wesley^s itinerant life, and labour, and success, arose out
of his experience of conscious pardon and adoption, through
faith in Christ. Methodism, in its origin and end, is but
but the developement of an evangelical effort to spread
the experience of these blessings through the world.
Those, therefore, who deny the possible attainment of tliis
salvation must at once reject Methodism altogether as a
thing of nought.

But it has happened, that many who honestly believe in
the doctrine of justification by faith, and fully admit that
it is the common privilege of Christians to rejoice in a
sense of the divine favour, cannot, nevertheless, receive the
accounts which are given of such special visitations of the
Spirit, by which scores, and sometimes hundreds, of persons
are, in some given neighbourhood, and in a very short
space of time, brought to the experience of salvation. Why
is this ? Was not the experience of Gospel blessing intro-
duced into our world in this manner? What was the
glorious effusion of Pentecost, but a revival of this kind ?
And as we draw nearer and nearer to the time when the
glory of the Lord shall cover the earth, may we not expect
further wonderful displays of God's awakening and con-
verting power, to accompany the faithful ministrations of
His holy Gospel ? Many such revivals will be mentioned
in the following chapters ; and it is regarded as the glory
of Methodism, that every age of its progress has been
favoured with such signal displays of God's mercy and
saving power.

There are, however, many who will agree with us thus
far in terms, but who, nevertheless, turn away from such
recitals with disapprobation, if not with disgust^ on account
of what appears to them the inexplicable conduct and
unwarrantable extravagance of many of the persons who

BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 333

were thus influenced. Wesley's views on this subject and
his defence of these revivals are given on a preceding J3age.
To these it is only necessary to add, that all that is extra-
ordinary in these cases is the intensity and extended pre-
valence of divine influence on the human mind. In the
case of an ordinary individual conversion, the Spirit of
God first sheds light on the mind, so that the vast im-
portance of spiritual things is realized ; the nature
of sin is seen, it is felt to be a deadly evil ; the awakened
sinner turns away with loathing from all its allurements,
and seeks refuge from its guilt, and from th* wrath of
God which it has evoked, in the mediation and atonement
of the Lamb of God who died to take away the sins of the
world ; until, at length, by faith in Christ, pardoning mercy
is obtained, and the penitent soul is " translated from the
kingdom of darkness into the kingdom of God's dear Son.''
This process ordinarily occupies an extended period, and
the cases are solitary, — at least, very few in number at any
given time and place. Weeks or months are not unfre-
quently passed by an individual from the time when this
spiritual light dawns on his mind, before the peace
of God is obtained ; and seldom does a penitent,
while thus seeking mercy, know of any one else in
similar circumstances. It is the remarkable feature of
these revivals, that the awakening and convincing power
of the Spirit is so great, that the very depths of the soul
are moved to an extent which seems to render a long con-
tinuance in this state all but impossible. The mind seems
carried through the different stages of awakening, convic-
tion, penitence, and faith, by a mighty power; ajid the
effects on the mind are proportionably intense, and are
consequently evinced by persons of different temperaments
in different external conduct and action. Nor can it be

334 HISTORY OF "SVESLEYAN METHODISM.

regarded as surprising, when the case is calmly considered,
if, when many persons are thus affected in one place, their
manifestations of sorrow, desire, or joy should exhibit
appearances of disorder or extravagance. Much of this
may, indeed, be obviated by the judicious conduct of
mature Christians, and especially by the wise precautions
and direction of experienced ministers ; but that everything
of the kind can be certainly prevented is too much to expect
in such circumstances. There is nothing, therefore, in the
revivals noticed by Wesley, which is not in perfect accord-
ance with ^he teaching of Scripture, and the work of the
Spirit in its ordinary saving operation on the mind.
Super- The greatest objection will, however, be felt to the allu-

phenomeua. ^ion made by Wesley, not merely to the work of the Holy
Spirit on the mind, but to other direct supernatural
agency and its effects. In the absence of that perfect
knowledge of those cases which he possessed, we cannot
pretend to judge, and shall not undertake to justify, every
opinion or statement of this kind which he has recorded.
But, considering the religious darkness of that period,
and that not only did sin fearfully prevail, but, through the
influence of the works of Hobbes, Toland, Blount, Collins,
and a host of other eminent infidel writers, all the essentials
of religion, and even the existence of a spiritual world, were
questioned ; it does not seem unreasonable to believe that
God should allow supernatural evidences occasionally to
appear of the things which are "unseen^^ and "eternal;"
especially as numerous phenomena are presented in the
history of these times, which can be explained on no other
principle.

CHAPTEK IV.

FROM THE CONFERENCE OF 1765 TO THAT OF I777.

State of Methodism at this Time — The Stations of the Preachers in 1765 —
Transactions of this Conference — Society Tickets — The Origin and Object
of Methodism — Methodism introduced into Pontefraot — The Travels
and Labours of Wesley this Year — Extraordinary Labours of Wesley —
The Cause of the Progress of Methodism — Introduced into Glasgow —
The Conference of 1766 — Reasons adopted by this Conference for con-
tinued Adhesion to the Church — The Effect of this Decision on the
Character of the Body — The Power exercised by Wesley questioned, and
defended — ^lalignant Persecution — The Conference of 1767 — Gracious
Revival at Kingswood — Expulsion of six Students from Oxford University
— Conference of 1768 — Methodist Preachers forbidden to cany on Trade
— Miss Bosanquet removes to Cross Hall, near Leeds — Conference of
1769 — Provision made for Preachers' Wives — The pecuniary Means
of the Preachers still very inadequate — Introduction of Methodism into
America — Captain Webb's Preaching and Usefulness — Progress of
Methodism and Erection of Wesley Chapel in New York — Boardmau
and Pilmoor, two Preachers sent by Wesley in Conference to aid the
Methodists of America — Plan for perpetuating the Union of the
Preachers in the Event of Wesley's Death — John Pawson and George
Shadford — Conference of 1770 — Its Proceedings — Death of George
Whitefield — Wesley preaches his funeral Sermon — Calvinistic Opposi-
tion to the ilinutes of 1770 — Progress of this Opposition, and its Issue
in the Publication of Fletcher's " Checks " — Wesley explains and enforces
Methodist Discipline in Dublin — Sampson Staniforth and the Work at
Rotherhithe — Conference of 1771 — Its Transactions — Prosperous State
of the Society in Weardale — Conference of 1772 — Wesley in Ireland —
Infamous Persecution there — Rapid Progress of the Work in America —
Mr. Fletcher continues the Publication of his "Checks" — Great religious
Importance of this Controversy — The Conference of 1773 — Thomas
Rankin and George Shadford sent to America — Mr. lletcher's con-
troversial Works continued— Wesley's Works published — The Con-
ference of 1774 — The second American Conference — James Rogers and

336 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Samuel Bradburn — Conference of 1775 — Thorough Examination of the
Qualifications of Preachers — John Valton, his early Life, Conversion,
and Ministry — Third American Conference — Peril of the English
Preachers — Further controversial Works of Mr. Fletcher — Conference
of 1776 — State of the Connexion — Fui'ther Examination into Qualifica-
tion of Preachers — Advice given respecting Calvinism — Dr. Coke
seeks Union with Wesley — Revival in America — The Conference held
in Baltimore — Publications of Wesley and Fletcher on the Policy of
England towards America — Arrangements for building City l^oad
Chapel, London.

State of With the Conference of 1765, the Methodist Connexion

Methodism • j. -\ • • l \ ^^ ^• • -xu

at this time ^'^ presented to our view as a great pubnc religious institu-
tion ; although it was not then, nor, indeed, long afterwards,
in a state of maturity. Neither the evangelical principles
upon which Wesley had acted from the beginning, nor the
financial or disciplinary economy of the Connexion, had
been as yet fully defined, much less brought into action ;
but Methodism had nevertheless to some considerable
extent pervaded the country.

At this period, the whole of England, Wales, Scotland,
and Ireland was divided into thirty-nine sections, or
Circuits. To each of these one or more preachers were
appointed at each yearly Conference for the ensuing twelve
months. The first named of the preachers on eacli Circuit
was, under Wesley's direction, charged with the oversight
of the work in that locality. He was in consequence called
" the assistant,'^ because he thus far assisted Wesley in the
prosecution of the work, and in the care of the Societies.

The ]\Iinutes of the Conference of 1765, the first that
was held in Manchester, contain the following list of these
Circuits, with the assistants and other preachers appointed
to minister in them.

" 1 . London : John Jones, W. Pennington, E. Lucas,
William Darney.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 337

" 2. Sussex : Daniel Bumstead, Mark Davis. The stations

" 3. Canterbury : W. Bramali,''^ John Morley. preachers

"4. Colchester: John Brandon. in 1765.

" 5. Norwich : John Easton, James Clough.

" 6. Bedford : John Cattermole.

" 7. Oxfordshire : Thomas Tobias.

"8. Wilts: Richard Henderson, John Slocomb, Richard
Walsh, Thomas Simpson.

" 9. Bristol : John Helton, John Gibbs.

"10. Devon : George Roe, John Oldham, William Free-
mantle.

"11. Cornwall, East: George Story, James Cotty,
Thomas Carlill. Cornwall, West : John Eurz, John
Mason, William Ellis.

" 12. Staffordshire : T. Hanson, William Orp, James
Glazebrook.

* This preacher, who had been called out into the itinerant work from the
town of Sheffield, had been stationed the preceding year at Redruth. He
left his wife at the former place, and went to his appointment. But the
zeal and energy of the wife equalled that of her husband : she sold her house-
hold furniture, and travelled on foot from Sheffield to Redruth. "When she
came near that town, she met an ill-looking man, who asked alms : fearing he
had some bad design, she gave him half-a-crown, all the money she had left,
and went on her journey^ She saw no more of the man, but soon after found
2s. 6d. on the road. On arriving, she inquired for the Methodists, and,
being directed to the chapel, found her husband at a prayer-meeting, where
he was startled at her loud responses, not having received any intimation of
her journey. They met after the service ; but he had no home to which to
take her, no provision having been made for a preacher's wife. She, however,
found some lodgings, and entered upon such a course of usefulness as she
had been accustomed to in Sheffield, visiting and praying with the people
from house to house, gathering up backsliders, and visiting the sick. This
conduct impressed the friends so favourably respecting her, that they met,
and, each giving some article of furnitm-e which could be spared, a house was
provided and furnished, and the preacher and his wife went on their way
zealously devoting themselves to the service of God.
VOL. I. Q

338 HISTOHY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

''13. Salop : Alexander Mather, William Minetliorp.
"14. Lakcashire : James Oddie, John Oliver, John

Murray, Isaac Waldron.
"15. Derbyshire : Eobert Eoberts, John Shaw, Joseph

Guilford.
"16. Sheffield : Peter Jaco, Paul Greenwood.
"17. Epworth : Thomas Lee, T. Brisco, James Long-

botham.
" 18. Grimsby : Richard Boardman, John Pool, Samuel

Woodcock.
"19. Leeds : Thomas Hanby, John Nelson.
"20. BiRSTAL : John Murlin, Parson Greenwood, John

Pawson.
"21. Haworth : Isaac Brown, John Atlay, Nicholas

Manners, James Stephens, Eobert Costerdine.
"22. York : T. Johnson, T. Mitchel, George Hudson.
"23. Yarm : Jacob Eowell, James Kershaw, James

Brownfield.
" 24. The Dales : T. Eankin, John Ellis, Jeremiah

Eobertshaw.
"25. Newcastle : Joseph Cownley, Christopher Hopper,

Matthew Lowes, Moseley Cheek.
"26. Edinburgh : Thomas Taylor.
"27. Dundee: William Whitwell.
"28. Aberdeen : Joseph Thompson.
"29. Glasgow: Thomas Olivers.
"30. Glamorganshire: Martin Eodda.
"31. Pembroke : Thomas Newell.
" 32. Dublin : AVilham Thompson, John Morgan.
" 33. Cork : E. Swindells, S. Levick, Barnabas Thomas.
" 34. Limerick : James Dempster, Thomas Eoorke.
"35. Waterford : John Dillon, T. Brisco.
" 36. Athlone : T. Westall, John Heslup, John Whitehead.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 339

"37. Castlebar: R. Blackwell.

"38. Newry : James Rea.

"39. Londonderry : John Johnson."

From these appointments it appears that there were at
this time ninety-two preachers actually engaged as itinerants.
These were apportioned thus : seventy-one to twenty-five
Circuits in England; four to four Circuits in Scotland;
two to two Circuits in Wales; and fifteen to eight Cir-
cuits in Ireland. So that, in the two years which had
elapsed since 1763, the Circuits in England had increased
from twenty to twenty-five ; in Ireland from seven to eight ;
in Scotland from two to four ; while Wales remained as
before, divided into two Circuits, the respective heads of
which were Glamorganshire and Pembroke.

In the conversations reported in these "Minutes " are some Transactions

_^ of this Con-

very important matters. We have here an account of the ference.
first provision made for preachers whose age or infirmities
prevented their discharging the duties of the ofiice : the
basis of the fund at this time was an annual subscription by
the " travelling preachers " of half a guinea each. It was
also resolved at this Conference to send a person through
the country to examine the chapel deeds, and to appoint
new trustees where it was necessary. An arrangement was
also made for giving to members removing from one place
to another a note of removal, signed by the assistant, by
which means the person would be accredited as a member
of Society in any place to which he removed. This
measure appears to have suggested another rather im-
portant change ; namely, the giving a ticket of the same
kind and form to aU members of Society in aU places.
Previously, an almost endless diversity had obtained in the
form and inscription of the tickets, as will be seen from

Q2

340 HISTOllY OF WESLEYAI^ METHODISM.

a selection which we exhibit in the accompanying

plate. There is much obscurity resting on the origin

Society of the Methodist Society ticket. Whether such tokens

tickets.

were given to the members of Dr. Woodward's Societies,
has not, it is believed, been satisfactorily ascertained ; but
it seems to be very probable, especially as one of the
tickets on the plate was given near Penzance in 1739. This
supposition seems also supported by the fact, that no time
appears to have elapsed from the formation of the Methodist
Societies to the adoption and use of tickets. These were
very diverse, not only in their form and size, but also in
their style : some were plain, while others were respectable

@5^5^;^^:»>^^S^^© specimens of art at that period.

% ^ This diversity was now done

Wj June, 1817. k j • i j -r

?| ^ iJ away, and a simple and uniionn

^ As ye have re- ^ ticket, like the form seen in the

a ceived Christ Jesiis -j^ j^argin, was adopted and sup-

r? the LoKD, so walk ^ . . .

f9 ye in him : Booted ^ plied to all the Societies. The

^ and built up in ^ date and a portion of Scripture
L| Col ii 6 7 ii ^^^^ printed, and the preacher

1^ ^ J) ^ wrote the member's name below,

^ -^ m frequently adding his own ini-

^ 53 tials. One of the tickets has

1^ |« a peculiar appearance. Under a

jI ^ heading, which consists of a text

^^j'^^i^^^^Sf^^-i. q£ Scripture, there are four hues
drawn, beginning with "Jan. 1, 1755," "Apr. 2, 1755,"
" July 2," and " Octo. 1," respectively. When this ticket
was given, the preacher wrote the name of the member in the
first line ; after the expiration of a quarter the member
again presented the ticket, and so on. In this case
the member appears to have been absent from the visi-
tation in July, and was either married, or the ticket

7ff

tfie 17. V. 5.

cl, iiicreafe oiir Kulh

1 7 55 ■ z^-. Y/ ^/i-^O'^A-^y

/ss 9?M^ ^,

A^ /ye2>

JbA^I' ^MTy<^

.Jff^'t^

6 S

WM^'^M

1^

3fe

P!

'''^Jil.lETl^

ii'

f'eJf

onClieLurdJelusC

■il

»t<lthoufc«ft be

Hf

1

ji-C^y^

t-

Emravfd for Smiths History' orWfSleyan Metfwdism,

BOOK II. CHAPTETl JV, 341

passed to another person in October; for at first
the name written is Mary Wright^ and at last it is
Gilbert.

Another important question was raised at this Conference, ^he origin

i J- and object of

which with its answer is worthy of being placed on record : — Methodism.
" Q. What was the rise of Methodism, so called? J-. In 1 7 29,
my brother and I read the Bible ; saw inward and outward
holiness therein ; followed after it, and incited others so to
do. In 1737, we saw ' this holiness comes hy faith.' In
1738, we saw ' we must he justified before we are sanctified.-'
But still holiness was our point, inward and outward holi-
ness. God then thrust us out, utterly against our will, to
raise a holi/ people. When Satan could no otherwise pre-
vent this, he threw Calvinism in our way ; and then Anti-
7iomiamsm, which struck at the root both of inward and
outward holiness. Then many Methodists grew rich, and
thereby lovers of this present world. Next they married
unawakened or half-awakened wives, and conversed with
their relations. Hence worldly jt^rz^^fe^ce, maxims, customs,
crept back upon us, producing more and more conformity to
the world. There followed gross neglect of relative duties,
especially education of children. This is not cured by the
preachers. Either they have not light or not weight enough.
But the want of these may be in some measure supplied, by
publicly reading the Sermons everywhere ; especially the
fourth volume, which supplies them with remedies suited to
the disease.""^

This extract clearly shows the simple object of Wesley.
Whatever difference of opinion may obtain as to some of
the remarks made on the causes of declension, none what-
ever can exist as to the nature and true vocation of Meth-
odism, according to the judgment of its founder. It was
* "Miuutes," vol. i., p. 50.

342

HISTORY OF WESLEYAJf METHODISM.

Methodism
introduced
into
Pontefract.

not a mere organization^ although this was not entirely
overlooked : — not an embodiment of any particular doc-
trineSj although this was felt to be all-important. It was
essentially a means of producing inward and outward holi-
ness. Where this point was secured, Wesley^s object
was attained. When this was not realized, whatever
numbers, riches, or respectability might be gained, the
grand design of Wesley was defeated.

These " Minutes " closed with an earnest condemnation
of the use of tobacco, snuff, and drams, and a powerful
exhortation to the cultivation of a deeper and more spiritual
piety than generally obtained, enjoining '' all believers to go
on to perfection.'"

During this year, Alexander Coates died at Newcastle-
upon-Tyne. He was at the time the oldest preacher in
the Connexion, and a man eminent both for his piety and
ministerial abilities. His death was eminently happy, full
of peace and triumph.

Methodism was introduced into Pontefract, principally,
it is said, through the kind efforts of the Rev. Mr.
Buckley, then curate, but afterward vicar of Kippax.
He was at that time serving under the Rev. Mr. Crooke,
also perpetual curate of Hunslet, near Leeds, whose noble
sentiments and not less noble efforts on behalf of evan-
gelical religion have been previously noticed. Mr. Buckley,
probably under the influence of Mr. Crooke, much wished
to procure for the Methodist preachers access to Pontefract.
He accordingly prevailed upon a good man, an acquaintance
of his, John Shepherd, to go and reside in that town, and
to invite the Methodists to his house. They came accord-
ingly, and the Gospel was thus preached, a Society formed,
and in 1789 a chapel built, after which the word was
crowned with very great success.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 343

Thomas Hanby at this time was appointed to Leeds. He
was a native of Barnard Castle, and had been brought to
a knowledge of salvation through the instrumentality of
a poor shoemaker, who, although neither a preacher nor an
exhorter, used to collect his acquaintances together when-
ever he could in the evenings, for friendly conversation on
the things of God. Hanby was by trade a painter, and,
lacking employment at Barnard Castle, went to Leeds,
where he found work, and also became an inmate in the
family of Richard Wilkinson, a local preacher, who fre-
quently took him to his country appointments : the
result was, that Hanby, being suddenly and deeply con-
vinced that it was his duty, began to preach, and was
sent to itinerate in Birmingham in ]754, and in the
following year in Leeds, where he was again appointed
in 1765.^

As it seems necessary, in order to convey any accurate The travels

. . aud labours

idea of the man and his work, to give a sort of itinerary of of Wesley
some portion of Wesley's career, this year has been selected ^'^ ^^^^'
for the purpose, as affording a fair view of his course of
labour as far as detailed in his Journals.

* At his second appointment, Hanby found that the old chapel had never
been painted, and, not having forgotten his trade, he thought it might here
be turned to account ; so he proposed to the trustees, that if they would pay
for the paints, and for the time of John Miers the chapel-keeper to assist
him, he would paint the chapel. This they agreed to, and he did it: stripping
off his coat, aud wearing his wife's apron, he worked aU the time he could
spare from his preaching duties, until it was done. He also taught jNIiers
the art of making oil-cloth, theuj;crmed " oil-case, " and much used for cover-
ing hats aud cloaks, by which means JNIiers carried on a large trade and
accumulated respectable property. We learn incidentally from this account,
that there was at this time one, and but one, umbrella in Leeds, and that this
was used to protect the clergyman whOst reading the burial service in wet
weather. It wa£ imported from abroad, was veiy large, and the stick of it
was thicker than that of a broom.

344 HISTOllY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

The Conference closed at Manchester on Friday, August
33rd. On Sunday, he preached at seven, in the New
Square ; at one, at Stockport ; and at six in the evenuig, at
Macclesfield. The next day, by long stages, he reached
Birmingham, and preached immediately on his arrival. On
the 27th, he rode to Stroud, and the next day to Bristol.
After resting three or four days, he set out for Cornwall,
September 2nd, and preached that evening at Middlezoy,
and the next day in the evening at Tiverton. On the 4th,
he rode to North Tawton, where he was interrupted and
prevented from finishing his sermon by a clergyman and a
mob. The 5tli, he reached Mill House, and preached at
five. On the 6th, he preached at noon, near Camel-
ford, and in the evening at Port Isaac. The 7th, he
preached at St. Cuthbert. On Sunday, 8th, at eight
o'clock in the morning, he preached at St. Agnes ; at
one in the street at Eedruth, and in the evening at
Gwennap.

Monday, 9. — Eedruth, five in the morning ; at one, Por-
kellis ; at six, Crowan.

Tuesday, 10. — Crowan, at five; Breage, at twelve; St.
John's, near Helstone, at six.

Perceiving his voice fail, he preached for a while but
twice a day.

Wednesday, 11. — Evening, at Newlyn.

Thursday, 12. — St. Just, in the evening.

Friday, 13. — St. Ives, evening.

Saturday, 14. — Hayle, at noon. Evening, St. Ives.

Sunday, 15. — St. Ives, seven in the morning, and Lelant
at one, and in the evening.

Monday, 16. — Quarterly meeting at Eedruth. Preached
at six on the market-house steps. Mr. C. came and read
the Eiot Act.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 345

Tuesday, 17. — Rode to Medros, near St. Austle; held
the quarterly meeting for the Eastern Circuit.

Wednesday, 18. — Set out for Plymouth Dock; called on
the way on one of the friends near Liskeard, and prayed
with his wife ; preached at Dock, and endeavoured to heal
their dissensions.

Thursday, 19. — Rode to Tiverton, and preached.

Friday, 20. — Preached at noon near Taunton.

Saturday, 21. — Preached about noon at Shepton Mallet,
and rode on to Bristol, where he seems to have remained
two or three days.

Wednesday, 25.-^ About one, preached at Paulton, after
visiting the neighbouring places.

Saturday, 28. — Preached at noon at Bath.

Monday, 30, and two following days, examined the
Society in Bristol.

Saturday, October 5. — Spent some time with the children
at Kingswood.

Wednesday, 9. — Read Mr. Joneses "Essay on the Prin-
ciples of Philosophy.''

Eriday, 11. — A day of fasting and prayer.

Sunday, 13. — Renewal of Covenant.

Monday, 14. — Preached at Shaftesbury.

Tuesday, 15. — Preached at Wincanton. A time of
remarkable blessing.
' Sunday, 20. — Preached a funeral sermon at Kingswood.

Monday, 21. — Went by coach to Salisbury.

Thursday, 24. — Came to London.

Monday, 28.— Breakfasted with Mr. Whitefield.

Sunday, November 24. — Preached from, " The Lord our
righteousness."

Monday, December 2. — ^Went to Canterbury ; examined
the Society one by one.

q 5

346 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

Tuesday, 3. — Eode to Dover. The Society prosperous.
Wednesday, 4. — Preached at noon at Sandwich, and in
the evening at ]\Iargate.

Thursday, 5. — Rode back to Taversham.

Saturday, 7. — Eeturned to London.

Wednesday, 11. — Conversed with one who had been a
Popish priest.

Thursday, 12. — Eode over to Leytonstone, and found one
truly Christian family (Miss Bosanquet's, afterward Mrs.
Fletcher).

Priday, 13. — Examined the children one by one.

Sunday, 15. — Buried the remains of Henry Perronet.

Wednesday, 18. — Eiding through the Borough, his horse
fell with him, after which he went in a coach to Shoreham.

Saturday, 21. — Not yet being able to ride, returned to
London in a chariot.

Sunday, 22. — -111 able to go through the service at West
Street ; assisted by Mr. Greaves.

Thursday, 26. — Should have been glad of a few days'
rest, but could not at this busy season. Electrified morning
and evening ; lameness mended slowly.

Wednesday, January 1, 1766. — A large congregation at
the Poundery, at four o'clock a.m. In the evening
preached at Spitalfields. Covenant in the evening.

Priday, 3. — " Mr. B. called on me, now calm, and

in his right mind.''

Sunday, 5. — In the evening at Lewisham.

Thursday, 9. — Eead Bishop Lowth's "Answer" to
Bishop W .

Monday, 13. — Went in the machine to Bury, and
preached.

Tuesday, 14. — Travelled over frozen roads to Yarmouth,
and preached.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 347

Thursday, 16. — Eocle to Norwich, and preached at seven.
Spent three days there.

Monday, 20. — Travelled to White Elm, and on

Tuesday, 21. — Reached Colchester j preached morning
and evening.

Priday, 24. — Returned to London.

Tuesday, 28. — Our brethren met to consider our tem-
poral affairs.

Friday, 31. — Mr. Whitefield called on me. He breathes
nothing but peace and love.

Sunday, Feb. 2.—" I dined with W. Welsh, the father
of the late Society for Reformation of Manners.'^

Monday, 10, and four following days, wrote a catalogue
of the Society, now reduced from 2,800 to 2,200,— "the
fruit of George Bell's enthusiasm, and Thomas Maxfield's
gratitude."

Monday, 17. — Preached at Sundon.

Tuesday, 18. — Went to Bedford, and,

Wednesday, 19. — To Copel, and preached a funeral
sermon ; and in the evening at Bedford.

Thursday, 20. — Preached at Hartford, and in the evening
at Le}'tonstone.

Friday, 21.— Preached at Old Ford.

Sunday, 23. — Went to Lewisham, and finished the notes
on the Book of Job.

March 1. — Read Bishop Lowth's Lectures on Hebrew
Poetry.

Thursday, 6. — "Our brethren met" again on account of
the public debt, and did not separate until more than all
was subscribed (£G10).

Sunday, 9. — " In the evening I went to Knightsbridge ;"
and, on the morning of

Monday, 10. — Took the machine for Bristol.

348 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Tuesday, 11. — Preached at Bristol in the evening.

AVednesday, 12. — " Eode over to Kingswood, and told
my whole mind to the masters and servants," and spoke
strongly to the children.

Sunday, 16. — Preached at Princes Street at eight, at
Kingswood at ten. In the Square at Bristol in the
evening.

Monday, 17. — Eode to Stroud.

Tuesday, 18. — Preached at Painswick at seven, and at
Cheltenham about ten ; and in the after part of the day at
Evesham.

Wednesday, 19. — Travelled to Birmingham, and preached
in the evening.

Thursday, 20th. — Eode to Burton, and preached at
ten; then went on to Nottingham, and preached in the
evening.

Sunday, 23. — Preached morning and evening.

Monda}^, 24. — Eode to Derby, and preached.

Tuesday, 25. — At ten preached in the new house at
Creitch, thence rode through showers of snow to Sheffield,
and preached in the evening.

Thursday, 27. — Preached in the morning at the village
of Eyam, near the High Peak ; and afterward at
Maxfield.

Good Eriday, 28. — Attended church, and afterward
preached at Stockport ; and at six in the evening at Man-
chester.

Saturday, 29, and Sunday, 30. — Preached eacli day at
]\lancliester, and explained the nature of the yearly sub-
scription."^

Tuesday, April 1. — Carefully examined the state of the
Society.

* Now called " the Yearly Collection."

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 349

Wednesday^ 2. — Eode through heavy rain to Chester.

Friday, 4. — Visited a poor sick woman, and adn^inistered
the sacrament.

Monday, 7. — Preached at Warrington at noon, thence
rode to Liverpool and regulated the Society.

Thursday, 10. — Eead over a wonderful chapel deed
lately made here.

Friday, 11. — Preached near Wigan to a large congre-
gation.

Saturday, 12. — Preached at Brinsley, three or four miles
from Wigan ; and about six in the street at Bolton.

Sunday, 13. — At Bolton.

Monday, 14. — Preached at Middleton, six miles from
Manchester.

Tuesday, 15. — Preached at Chapel-en-le-Frith.

Wednesday, 16. — Preached at Doncaster in the after-
noon, thence went on to Ep worth.

Friday, 18. — Set out for the eastern part of Lincoln-
shire ; preached at Awkborough and Barrow, and next day
came to Grimsby.

Monday, 21. — Between nine and ten began preaching in
the open air at Louth, then passed on to Trusthorpe in the
Marsh, and preached again.

Tuesday, 22. — Preached at Horncastle.

Wednesday, 23. — ^Preached again at five, in Torrington
at nine, about two at Scotter, and at six at the Ferry.

Thursday, 24. — Rode to Epworth, and the next day
through heavy rain to Swinefleet, and preached.

Sunday, 27. — Rode to Misterton, visited a young woman
in distressing affliction, and preached ; then attended church
at Haxey, and heard a sermon against the Methodists ; and
between one and two preached again at Westwood Side,
and again at four in the market-place at Epworth.

350 HISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Monday, 28. — Preached at Thornej and afterward went
to York^ preached, and met the Society.

Tuesday, 29. — Preached at noon in the new house at
Thirsk, and in the evening at Yarm.

Wednesda}', 30. — Preached at Newcastle.

Thursday, May 1. — Enjoyed a httle rest.

Sunday, 4. — The rain necessitated preaching in-doors
morning and evening. Preached at the Pell in the afternoon.

Tuesday, 6. — Eode to Sunderland.

Wednesday, 7, and Tliursday, 8. — Preached in Monk-
wearmouth church the evening of each day.

Sunday, 11. — The weather not permitting out-door ser-
vice, preached in the chapel morning and evening, and in
the church at eleven. Renewed the Covenant at the even-
ing service.

Monday, 12. — Preached at South Shields at noon, North
Shields in the evening, and then returned to Newcastle ; and
on the following days preached at as many of the neigh-
bouring places as possible.

Monday, 19. — Set out northward, preached at Placey at
two, and in the evening at Morpeth.

Tuesday, 20. — Preached at noon at Felton, and at Aln-
wick in the evening.

Thursday, 22.- — Preached in the street at Belford, and
in the evening at Berwick.

Friday, 23. — Preached at Coppersmith, to a people who
seemed to know everything and to feel nothing, in the
morning ; and at Dunbar in the evening.

Saturday, 21. — Preached in the afternoon at Preston
Pans, and in the evening at Edinburgh.

Monday, 26. — Spent some time in the National
Assembly.

Wednesday, 28. — Preached at Leith.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 351

Sunday, June 1. — Preached in the morning at seven,
heard a sermon in the new kirk in the afternoon, and
preached again in the evening.

Monday, 2. — Came to Dundee very wet, but preached
out of doors in the evening ; and also on Tuesday, Wed-
nesday, and Thursday.

Friday, 6th. — Went on to Aberdeen, about seventy
miles, and preached.

Sunday, 8. — Preached at eight, heard a sermon at Old
Aberdeen in the afternoon, and preached again in the evening.

Monday, 9. — Preached, and held a watch-night.

Tuesday, 10. — Rode to Sir Archibald Grant's, and
preached in the church.

Wednesday, 11. — Returned to Aberdeen, where many of
the people are much alive to God.

Friday, 13. — Reached Brechin a little before twelve, and
preached in the market ; and again in the evening at
Dundee.

Saturday, 14. — Returned to Edinburgh.

Sunday, 15. — Preached at five in the morning, and in
the afternoon.

Monday, 10. — .Preached in the evening, and again on
Tuesday.

Wednesday, 17. — Set out for Glasgow ; preached in the
house.

Thursday, 18. — Preached out of doors, and again on
Friday and Saturday.

Sunday, 22. — Preached at seven out of doors, and again
in the evening.

Monday, 23. — Rode to Thorny Hill, sixty miles from
Glasgow.

Tuesday, 21, — Reached Dumfries by eight, and pushed
on for Sol way Frith.

352 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Wednesday, 25. — Eode to Whitehaven, where the
remainder of the week was spent.

Sunday, 29. — Met the children, and preached in the
evening.

Monday, 30. — Eode seventy miles to Arthur Johnson's,
near Brough.

Tuesday, July 1. — Preached at seven, then rode on to
Barnard Castle and met the Society stewards, and preached
at six and held a love-feast.

Wednesday, 2. — Preached in Teesdale at noon, and in
Weardale in the evening.

Thursday, 3. — Eode to Wolsingham, preached in the
middle of the town, and in the evening arrived at New-
castle.

Saturday, 5. — Eode to Sunderland.
Sunday, 6. — Preached at eight at the east end of the
town to a huge multitude, again at Gateshead Pell, and
afterwards at Garthheads at five.

Monday, 7. — Eode to Durham and preached at noon ;
and in the evening in the assembly room at Hartlepool.
Tuesday, 8. — Preached at Stockton.
Wednesday, 9. — Held the quarterly meeting at Yarm.
Increase in the Societies.

Thursday, 10.— Preached at Potto in the afternoon, and
in the evening at Hutton Eudby.

Friday, 11. — Preached at five, again at nine in the new
house at Stokesley, came to Guisborough a little before
twelve and preached immediately, then rode on to Whitby
and preached at seven ; and was, he says, " no more tired
than when I rose in the morning."

Sunday, 13. — Preached at seven in the room, at one
in the main street on the other side of the water, and at
five in the new market-place.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 353

Monday, 14. — Preached at five; rode oil to Eobin Hood^s
Bay and preached at one ; and again at Scarborough, in a
garden near the town, in the evening.

Tuesday, 15. — Preached in the evening.

Wednesday, 16. — Arrived at Middleton, near Pickering,
and preached in the church soon after ten; and again in
the evening at Malton.

Thursday, 17. — In the way to Beverley, I caUed on Sir
Charles Hotham, and spent a comfortable hour, and then
preached at Hull, and at Beverley at six.

Saturday, 19. — Preached at Pocklington at one, and in
the evening at York.

Sunday, 20. — Preached at eight; then attended St.
Saviour's church, and preached there.

Wednesday, 23. — Went on to Tadcaster, and preached
in the evening.

Thursday, 24. — Preached at Pateley Bridge.

Friday, 25. — Eode to Skipton in Craven, and
preached.

Saturday, 26. — Preached at Addingham about nine, and
at Guiseley in the evening.

Sunday, 27. — Preached in Baildon churchyard morning
and afternoon, and at Bradford in the evening.

Tuesday, 29. — Preached at Colne, and in the evening
near the preaching-house at Paddiham.

Wednesday, 30. — Eode to Eosendale, and preached in
the new house.

Thursday, 31. — Preached at Bacup, then rode on to
Heptonstall, and preached again.

Priday, August 1. — Eode on to Ewood, preached at one
in a meadow; then went on to Hahfax, and preached in
the evening.

Sunday, 3. — Preached morning and afternoon on a

354 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

little scaffold by the side of Ilawortli cliurcli to immense
congregations. The communicants alone filled the
church.

Monday, 4. — At one preached at Bingley, and in the
evening to a large congregation at Otley.

Tuesday, 5. — Eode to Bradford.

Wednesday, 6. — Preached at Great Gomersal, and in the
evening at Dewsbury.

Thursday, 7. — Hode to Ilorbury, and preached in the
new house.

Friday, 8. — Eode to Huddersfield, and preached in the
church.

Sunday, 10. — Preached in the churchyard to a congre-
gation supposed to be twenty thousand ; and again in the
evening at Leeds, to another about the same size.

On the following Tuesday the Conference Ijegan ; so this
record contains a brief outline of Wesley^s labours during
one Methodistic year.
Extraordi- Tliis is, indeed, but a very meagre sketch of Wesley's
of Weskr^ journeys and labours during this year. It does not by any
means profess to specify all the sermons preached by him
during this period. Indeed, it is probable that not half of
them are alluded to. Nor does it make any reference to
his vast literary productions, or to his incessant and
multifarious correspondence ; and it gives but a very
occasional and incidental allusion to his constant care
and labour in watching over the preachers and people for
their good. Yet, imperfect and defective as it is, it
shows, as nothing else can show, the unwearied dili-
gence with which he prosecuted his grand design of pro-
moting the glory of God in the salvation of men. Nor
must it be forgotten, that at this time he was in his sixty-
third year. The reader who wishes to form a just idea of

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 355

Wesley and his work, will do well to bear the general
features of this outline in his mind, and to apply them to
what is said of Wesley^s proceedings in the following years ;
for he continued to pursue the same course, and to act on
the same plan, to the end.

This mere clironicle of events not onlv exhibits Wesley The cause

(T> 1 1 " e . of the pro-

in his work, but also affords the means of conveymg gressof
to the reader, more effectively than it could be done in ^^t^o^™-
any other manner, the true cause of the progress of Meth-
odism. Persecuted and opposed, it prospered. With a
ministry drawn, to a great extent, from the unlettered classes,
many of them ha%dng little experience of human life, the
process of evangelization continued. Believers were built
up into a living church in every part of the land. Is the
cause of these marvels inquired into ? It is found in
Wesley's indefatigable coui'se of labour. Here is a man
of learning and experience, of the most consummate tad
and soundness of judgment, — a man with the heart of an
apostle and the spirit of a hero, and withal endowed with .
almost superhuman powers of endurance. He has the
whole field of vision under his own eye. From the Land^s
End to the north of Scotland he visits every locality^
alternating his journeys so as to give every place the benefit
of liis personal inspection and oversight. Never, indeed,
was an appellation more deservedly awarded than when this
great Connexion was called "Wesleyan Methodist." It
is not a discovery of hidden laws, like that of Newton, or
the excogitation of a new modus operandi, like Bacon's, for
which the world is indebted to Wesley. By a long con-
tinued course of evangelical labour, by incessant travel, —
resulting in advantages which would scarcely have been
exceeded had he been ubiquitous, — he succeeded in im-
pressing on the thousands of the United Societies a large

356 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

measure of his own clear theological vdews, his earnest
godlj zeal, and a strong conviction of the duty and import-
ance of a steady, systematic aggression on all formality and
wickedness.

Let the labours of the year which has just passed
in review, be regarded as a type of his course of action
for more than half a century ; and let it be remembered
that he had, in all the districts which he visited, a strong
auxiliary band, every one of whom had been converted
to God, and had been thrust out to labour, and suffer, and
live, to promote the cause of Christ ; and we shall then have
some idea of the agency under which Wesleyan Methodism
grew into prominence and power. It will be impos-
sible to comprehend the course of action pursued, or the
effects realized, without keeping these facts in mind. It is
competent to every one to consider the continued progress
of the body as the best means of testing these representa-
tions, and proving or disproving the j&uiity and efficiency
of these original Methodist agencies.

The following pages will afford many illustrations of
their operation in the efforts of the preachers whom "Wesley
successively sent into the work. One such case may be
given here. Thomas Taylor was a native of Yorkshire.
His parents were Presbyterians, and in respectable cir-
cumstances. Thomas, after having gone on for some time
recklessly in a course of sin, was at an early age converted
to God. He soon afterward began to preach, was received
as an itinerant, and first appointed to travel in Wales, where
he was persecuted, but useful : then he was sent to Castle-
bar in Ireland; and at the Conference of 1765 to Scot-
land. According to the " Minutes," Thomas Olivers was
stationed at Glasgow, and Thomas Taylor at Edinburgh.
But, in a sketch of liis life, Mr. Olivers says, " At the Man-

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 857

Chester Conference I was appointed to Scotland. The two
years I tarried here I spent in and about Edinburgh, Aber-
deen, and Dundee;""^ while Mr. Taylor says his ''destina-
tion was to Glasgow.^' t His own account of his entering introduced
upon the work in this Circuit shows how Methodism was Glasgow.
introduced into that city. He says, " When I arrived, I
entered on a scene which I had never witnessed before.
The winter was at hand ; I was in a strange land. There
was no Society, no place of entertainment, no place to preach
in, no friend to communicate my mind to. I took a private
lodging, and gave out that I should preach on the Green, a
place of public resort, hard by the city. A table was carried
to the place, and at the appointed time I went, and found two
bakers' boys and two women waiting. My very soul sunk
within me. I had travelled by land and by water near six
hundred miles to this place ; and behold my congregation !
I turned upon my heel to go away. No one can tell but
they who have expei^ienced it, what a task it is to stand in
the open air and preach to nobody; more especially in
such a place as Glasgow. However, at length I mounted
my table and began the singing, which I had entirely to
myself. A few more kept creeping together, all seemingly
very poor people, till at length I had about two hundred
hearers. But this was poor encouragement. The night
following I had a more promising congregation ; yet
nothing to what I expected. The third night we had
heavy rain. This quite cast me down again. O what a
day of distress was that ! The enemy assaulted me
sorely, so that I was ready to cry out, ' It is better
for me to die than to live." But God pitied my weak-
ness. The next day cleared up, and I was never pre-

* "Lives of the early Methodist Preachers," vol. i., p. 159.
t Ibid., vol. ii., p. 353.

358 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

vented from preaching out of doors for eleven or twelve
weeks after.

" On the Saturday evening I had a large congregation,
and on Sunday morning a larger ; but such an one on
Sunday evening as I do not remember ever seeing before,
excepting one. I mounted my table, but was quite too
low. I set a chair upon it, but was quite too low still. I
then mounted upon a high wall, and cried aloud, ' The
hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the
voice of the Son of God ; and they that hear shall live.'
All was still as night, so that I conceived great hopes of
this opportunity. But when I had done, they made a lane
for me to walk through the huge multitude, while they
stood staring at me; but no one said, 'Where dwellest
thou ?' I walked home much dejected."
■ A new edition of " The Eleven Letters," ascribed to
Mr. Hervey, with a preface by a minister of Edinburgh,
was just then published, which increased the prejudice
of the Scotch against Methodism. Nevertheless, Mr.
Taylor went on "preaching night and morning, when
opportunity offered -," and, as winter was approaching, he
made many efforts to procure a place to preach in, but for
a long time without success. Meanwhile liis resources
were being rapidly exhausted. He sold his horse, but
spared three guineas of the money to help a brother
preacher on his way to Ireland. He says, " This brought
my stock into a small compass ; and, having everything to
pay for, I was reduced to a short allowance. I paid three
shillings a week for my room, fire, and attendance ; but I
really kept a very poor house. I confess that I never kept
so many fast-days before or since. But how to keep up my
credit was a difficulty : for I was afraid my landlady would
think me poor or covetous. I frequently desired her not

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 359

to provide anything for dinner ; and a little before noon I
dressed myself and walked out, till after dinner, and then
came home to my hungry room, with a hungry belly.
However, she thought I had dined out somewhere; so I
saved my credit.''^ "^

During this time he was offered a church in Glasgow,
with £140 per annum ; but he refused the tempting offer,
obtained a place to preach in, and formed a Society. Its
members at length inquired how their minister lived, whether
he had an estate of his own, or received supplies from Eng-
land ; and on learning that neither was the case, and
being informed of the usage of Methodism, they willingly
contributed according to their means. Thus he laboured
on, until he left them, in the middle of April, numbering
seventy members.

The twenty-third annual Conference was held in Leeds, The Confer-
August 12th, 1766. "Wesley wrote respecting it, "A
happier one we never had, nor a more profitable one. It
was both begun and ended in love, and with a solemn
sense of the presence of God.^^

At this Conference, for the first time, the initials of the
preachers who had ceased to labour as itinerants were
inserted in the " Minutes.^^ It was done in this manner :

" Q. What preachers are laid aside this year ? A. J

B , and J M ."

No important alterations took place at this time in
respect of the Circuits. Tlieir number the preceding year
was thirty-nine ; this year it was forty. But then, in the
former case. East and West Cornwall were numbered as one
Circuit ; in the latter they are numbered as two. The other
alterations are these: 1765 had No. 13, Salop; this in
1766 is changed to Cheshire. In 1765 we find Nos. 17

* "Lives of tlie Early Metliodist Preachers," vol. ii., p. 357.

360

HISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Reasons
adopted by
this Confer-
ence for con-
tinued adlie-

and 18, Epwortli and Grimsby; in 1766 we have, instead,
Lincolnshire East, and Lincolnshire West. In 1765 Scot-
land was divided into four Circuits ; in 1766 it had five, by
the addition of Dunbar as No. 27. But then the Princi-
pality, which in 1765 had two Circuits under the names of
''Glamorgan and Pembroke," had only one, under the
appellation of " Wales," with only two preachers.

Two questions of vital importance were raised at this
Conference, and discussed at some length. They appear
to be very different in their nature, but were, nevertheless,
sion to the in Wcslcy^s judgment, not very remotely connected. The
questions now mooted respected the continued adhesion of
the Methodists to the Church, and the power exercised
over the Societies by their founder. The first of these
questions was raised by the inquiry, " Q. Are we not then
Dissenters? A. We are irregular; 1. By calling sinners
to repentance in all places of God's dominion. 2. By fre-
quently using extem])orary prayer. Yet we are not Dis-
senters in the only sense which our law acknowledges ;
namely, persons who believe it is sinful to attend the
service of the Church : for we do attend it at all oppor-
tunities. We will not, dare not, separate from the Church,
for the reasons given several years ago. We are not
seceders, nor do we bear any resemblance to them. We
set out upon quite opposite principles. The seceders laid
the very foundation of their work in judging and condemn-
ing others. We laid the foundation of our work in judging
and condemning ourselves. They begin everywhere with
showing their hearers how fallen the Church and ministers
are. We begin everywhere with showing our hearers how
fallen they are themselves.

"And as we are not Dissenters from the Church, so we
will do nothing willingly which tends to a separation from

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 361

it. Therefore, let every assistant so order liis Circuit, that no
preacher may be hindered from attending the church more
than two Sundays in the month. Never make light of

going to church, either by word or deed Bu| some may

say, ' Our own service is public worship.' Yes, in a sense ;
but not such as supersedes the Church service. We never
designed it should. We have a hundred times professed
the contrary. It pre-supposes public prayer, like the
sermons at the University. Therefore, I have over and over
advised. Use no long prayer, either before or after sermon.
Therefore I myself frequently use only a collect, and never
enlarge in prayer, unless at intercession, or on a watch-
night, or some extraordinary occasion.

" If it were designed to be instead of Church service, it
would be essentially defective. For it seldom has the four
grand parts of public prayer, — deprecation, petition, inter-
cession, and thanksgiving. Neither is it, even on the
Lord's day, concluded with the Lord's Supper.

"The hour for it on that day, unless where there is
some peculiar reason for a variation, should be five in the
morning, as well as five in the evening. Why should we
make God's day the shortest of the seven ?

" But if the people put ours in the place of the Church
service, we hurt them that stay with us, and rui7i them
that leave us. For then they will go nowhere, but lounge
the Sabbath away without any public worship at all. I
advise, therefore, all the Methodists in England and Ire-
land who have been brought up in the Church, constantly
to attend the service of the Church, at least every Lord's
day."^

We see here precisely the position which Wesley in-

* "Minutes of the Methodist Confereuce," Octavo Edition, 1812, vol. i.,
p. 58.

VOL. I. B,

363 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

tended the Methodist Societies to occupy,, and the manner
in which their rehgious services were to be regarded in
rektion to those of the Church. Fully assured of the
divine voca,tion of Methodism, and that his preachers were
called of God to the work in which they were engaged, he
nevertheless did not intend that the religious worship con-
ducted in the I\Iethodist chapels should be regarded as super-
seding the necessity of attending worship in the Established
churches. On the contrary, he assures us that he had
designedly adapted the Methodist services for the spiritual
instruction and edification of those who were pre-supposed
in other parts of the day to attend worship and participate
in the full service of prayer in the church. It is necessary
here to note the important bearing of these views on the
purity and religious efficiency of Methodism in the early
part of its history.
The effect of The evil tendency of the errors and pompous rites re-

tliis decision . . n t -r, n

on the cha- tamed m the Establishment at the time oi the ileiormation,
ractoofthe ^^^^ ^^le importance of the vital truth held by the Puritans
and manifested by their testimony, have been fully recog-
nised in the preceding pages, and with the utmost sincerity.
But this does not prevent our entertaining a strong convic-
tion that the beneficial effects which ought to have resulted
from the latter, were seriously minified by the avowed
antagonism of many of the Puritan or Presbyterian party
to the Established Church. With a great preponderance
of truth, there was a sj)irit of bitterness and hostility
engendered and displayed toward the National EstabUsh-
ment, which fearfully deteriorated the godly character of
the early opponents of episcopacy and liturgies.

Methodists of the present day may be allowed to difi'er
in opinion as to whether the religious services of the early
Methodists ought not to have been regarded, in a strict and

1

i

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 363

proper sense, as public worship. Yet it is very evident
that "Wesley^s general views and decisions as to the points
referred to in the extract quoted above, were provi-
dentially overruled, so as to produce the most beneficial
effects on the character of Methodism. This determined
adherence of Wesley to the Church prevented his followers
from indulging in that spirit which had wrought so much
evil to the religious people of former days, and became a
very strong incentive to active holiness. The judgment
and spirit of the founder were, more or less, impressed on
all his preachers ; and they generally, at least, urged it on
their numerous members and hearers. Methodism, there-
fore, progressed, not as a rival church or sect, but as an
humble agent, charged with the important mission of
spreading scriptural holiness throughout the land. Under
this influence, the character of the body was formed. And
it is not too much to say, that such a character could not
have been formed under any other influence. When a
religious community starts into being in the spirit
of hostihty to any other religious body, it bears the
plague-spot of corruption on the very principle of its
existence.

The other question to which reference has been made^ The power
respected the measure of power exercised by Wesley over wesiey
the preachers and the Societies. In answering this question, questioned,
the Minute before us recapitulates the origin of the Societies, defended.
and of the several offices sustained in them ; and clearly
shows, that all this organization took place and grew up
into existence, not at Wesley^s request, nor for liis benefit,
but at the request and for the advantage of others.
Persons came to him, and entreated him to give them
religious counsel and advice : he consented ; and they thus
became members of his Society, Some of those declared

R 2

364 HISTORY. OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

their conviction that God had called them to preach, and
asked to be allowed to assist him as his sons in the Gospel :
he accepted them, and appointed tliem their work; thus
they became preachers : and so of stewards, and other
officers. He therefore maintains that he ought not, in con-
sequence of the extent to which this had been carried,
to be subjected to the direction and control of the persons
who had thus sought connexion with him ; but that on the
contrary, as the terms of this connexion were purely
voluntary, those persons were bound, as long as they con-
tinued in union with him, to remain so on the terms of the
original compact ; namely, that they should act under his
direction. He accordingly declared, that he neither loved
nor desired the exercise of this power, but that he regarded
it as a part of the burden which he was providentially
called upon to bear.

There cannot be a doubt as to the logical conclusiveness
of Wesley^s position. Those who, as a favour to themselves,
sought connexion with him and employment under him,
had clearly no right whatever to arrogate a power to
direct his action, or to control his judgment. But
there can be no doubt, that "Wesley had other reasons,
besides the bare abstract propriety of the thing, for insist-
ing on this course. He saw that what the concession
required, — namely, "a free Conference, wherein all things
shall be determined by most votes,^' — would be fatal to the
continued adhesion of Methodism to the Church. No
teaching or influence brought to bear on lay preachers,
could possibly give them the judgment and feeling towards
the Establishment which were cherished by the Wesleys.
The founder of Methodism knew this, and recognised the
possibility of such an alteration after he was removed.
" After my death,^^ he observes in those Minutes, " some-

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 365

thing of tliis kiud may take place ; but not while I live.'"
He felt bound to use the influence and power which Pro-
vidence had placed in his hands, to maintain Methodism in
its original relation to the Church. And this measure
greatly conserved and extended its evangelical and religious
character.

A clear proof that Wesley^s heart was set on the means
of promoting inward and outw^ard holiness^ and on making
his Societies more than ever aggressive on all sin and
formality, is found in the fact, that, having at this Conference
discussed these two important questions, — the relation of
Methodism to the Church, and the power exercised by
himself, — he proceeds in the "Minutes" to say, "But all
hitherto is comparatively little. I come now to speak of
greater things." He then through five or six pages insists
that personal religion both among preachers and people was
too superficial ; and by argument and exhortation urges
on alt the attainment of a higher state of holiness, and
the exercise of a more devoted zeal in the service of
God.

The Minutes further state that Wesley afterward proceeded
to insist on his preachers being more knowing . Nothing
can exceed the strong and nervous terms in which this is
enforced. He says the cause of the smallness of their
knowledge was their idleness. And he affirms, " We must,
absolutely must, cure this evil, or give up the whole work."
This language, however, should not be construed into any
severe reflection on the preachers of that day: few men now
will dare to call them idle. But Wesley w^as indefatigable
and laborious beyond example, and he was entitled to
use language which few others could suitably employ.
The " Minutes" of this year must have had a very im-
portant eilect on the character of Methodism, and well

persecution.

366 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

deserve the careful attention of Methodists of all ages and
countries.
Malignant It is exceedingly difficult to convey to general readers of

the present day any adequate idea of the virulent malignity
with which the active Methodists of this time were frequently
persecuted^ of the meek and patient bearing with which they
submitted to the most violent outrage^ or of the remarkable
manner in which Providence sometimes threw its shield
over the innocent sufferers, and at others no less signally
avenged itself on murderous purposes and passions.

One instance, which occurred about this time, may be
mentioned. Blakey Spencer M^as a poor man who lived
at Skircoat Green, near Halifax. His curiosity was so
excited by the accounts which he heard of John Nelson on
his being liberated from the army, that he went over to
Birstal to hear him preach. Having done so, he felt so
interested and pleased with what he heard, that he invited
him to come to his house at Skircoat Green, and preach
there. Nelson complied, and thus Methodist preaching
was introduced into this part of Yorkshire. The result
was, that Spencer and many others were brought to the
experience of salvation.

Having maintained an unblemished Christian character,
and evinced an intense desire for the salvation of his fellow
men, for some years, he became a very active and useful
local preacher. In the discharge of the duties of this
office, he not only employed his talents to the edification of
those in his immediate neighbourhood, but, impelled by
ardent love for souls, pushed forth his exertions into different
parts of the surrounding district with which we are con-
cerned,— " into nooks and corners where lived a race of beings
uncultivated as the soil they trod, and rugged as the moun-
tain fastnesses they inhabited. Careless of his welfare, this

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 367

zealous champion reared the standard of the Cross^ and
preached the name of Jesus with undaunted fortitude, and,
even amid hot persecution, with unabated zeal. In the neigh-
bourhood of Ripponden and Stirk Bridge, Blakey Spencer
had more than once been mobbed and pelted with stones.
About the period of which we are now writing, he had
been preaching near the latter place, when the people
showed, by their hostile movements, a determination to
execute a threat they had before uttered. He endeavoured
to evade their grasp, and succeeded for a while in outstrip-
ping his pursuers ; but, his strength failing, they pounced
like vultures on their prey. Rough treatment ensued ; and
it will give a glimpse of the depravity and semi-barbarism
of the neighbourhood, when it is stated that this mob was
composed alike of women and men. Not content with the
base and cruel treatment of which he was the subject, they
threw him upon the ground, and dragged him to the edge
of the rivulet, a short space above Sowerby Bridge. The
stream being at that time much swollen, the waters dashed
along their channel with hoarse and lofty murmurs ; and
just opposite the spot where the mob had dragged their
victim, was one of those eddies which are caused by a sand-
hole in the bed of the stream. The rushing and whirling of
the waters creamed the surface with foam, and, pointing to
the whirlpool, a woman, who lived hard by, and who had
shown herself more vociferous than the rest, shouted Avith
maddening fury, 'In with him ! drown him, drown him V
The mob would have seized poor Spencer, to put in force
this hellish mandate; but such had already been their
brutal usage, that he lay senseless on the ground. They saw
his state, and left him for dead, and the woman's thirst for
his blood remained unsated. The poor sufferer lay for a
considerable time insensible, but, recovering with great

368 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

difficulty, and enduring intense pain, crawled home. The
sequel must be told.

" Within a few days after this occurrence, the woman
previously noticed was standing on the edge of the rivulet,
where she had come to wash her mop. Holding it by the
extremity of the handle, she was cleansing it in the eddy,
when by the force of the stream it was sucked in; the
woman herself was drawn after, for a few moments she
was whirled in the pool, and, when taken out of the waters,
her spirit had fled to appear before that God who has
declared He ' will avenge the blood of His servants, and
will render vengeance to His adversaries !^ "•^

This year, as far as can be ascertained, Wesley preached
for the first time in the city of Winchester. Methodism
had been introduced into this place by the efforts of a young
man named Jasper Winscom. Having been led to adopt
the doctrines of Wesley from reading some books which
his wife possessed, he felt very anxious to invite the
preachers to visit Winchester ; but the Church interest was
so very prevalent there, that several attempts were made
before any sermon was delivered. In the summer of 1763,
Winscom met a Methodist preacher, A¥illiam Minithorpe, at
Eomsey. What brought him there cannot now be ascertained :
probably he was stationed that year on the Wiltshire
Circuit, and was travelling for the purpose of extending
the Gospel in that direction. However, Winscom invited
him to come to Winchester, which he did in the follow-
ing week, and preached in a summer-house belonging to
Winscom's mother-in-law. This place would contain about
twenty persons ; how many were present on this occasion,
is not known ; but the preaching was continued once a
fortnight in this summer-house until the following May,
* Walker's "Methodism in Halifax."

I

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 369

and a class was formed, consisting of four members : Jasper
and Jane Winscom, Edward Hayes, and John Sparrow.
Of this class Jasper was the leader.

This soon attracted attention, and, as the Methodists
had no Sunday service, the Dissenters invited them to
worship at their chapel. This was declined, the little
band preferring to meet for prayer and to read a sermon
among themselves on Sabbath evenings, and to go to
church in the mornings. This line of conduct, however,
brought Winscom into great perplexity. 0|)posed by both
Church people and Dissenters, his business fell off, and he
was led to contemplate the necessity of removing to
another town. Soon afterward, however, a Dissenter, who
had kept a shop similar to Winscom's in the ironmongery
trade, died ; in consequence, he was enabled to unite the
trade of both establishments, and his embarrassments were
removed. The Methodist cause advanced slowly : after
two years the class numbered but twelve, and we cannot
learn that it was larger when Wesley preached in Win-
chester in 1766.

The twenty-fourth annual Conference was held in London, The Con-
and began on Tuesday, August 18th, 1767. Of it Wesley i^"-*^^ "
says, " I met in Conference with our assistants and a select
number of preachers. To these were added on Thursday
and Friday, Mr. Whitefield, Howell Harris, and many
stewards and local preachers. Love and harmony reigned
from the beginning to the end ; but we have all need of
more love and holiness, and, in order thereto, of crying
continually, 'Lord, increase our faith.'^'"^

These " Minutes" afford a tolerably complete summary of
Methodist statistics. The following shows the number
of Circuits, preachers, and members : —

* "Wesley's '■' Journal," under the date.
K, 5

370 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODTSM.

Circuits. Preachers. Members.

In England 26 75 22,410

„ Ireland 9 19 2,801

„ Scotland 5 7 468

„ Wales 1 3 232

Totals 41 104 25,911

being an increase on the year of one Circuit, and six
preacliers. As this is the first time in which we have a
complete list of the members, no comparison can be made
in this respect with the preceding year.

The " Minutes " of this Conference are not remarkable
for any important enactments. The Wednesbury Trustees
having expressed some apprehension lest one preacher
might be appointed to them for many years, it was agreed
to insert in the deed the following clause : " Provided
that the same preacher shall not be sent, ordinarily above
one, never above two years together.^' The following
minute is eminently Wesley an : " How may the books be
spread more? A. Let every assistant give them away
prudently, and beg money of the rich to buy books for
the poor." Other minutes of this Conference are directed
against the practice of smuggling, and bribery at elections.
Gracious During this year a very gracious work was carried on

revival at amoug the bovs at Kingswood School. Wesley had

Kingswood. o ^ a ./

laboured for nothing more earnestly than to make this a
thoroughly religious educational establishment. In his
efforts to promote this object, he had met with many and
grievous disappointments. But at last it seemed as if his
prayers were' to be answered, and his labour crowned with
success. The following is an extract of a letter from one
of the masters to Wesley, dated "April 27th, 1768."

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 371

"On Wednesday, the 20th, God broke in upon our boys
in a surprising manner. A serious concern has been
observable in some of them for some time past ; but tliat
night, while they were in their private apartments, the
power of God came upon them like a mighty, rushing
wind, which made them cry aloud for mercy. Last night,
I hope, will never be forgotten, when about twenty were
in the utmost distress. But God quickly spoke peace to
two of them. A greater display of His love I never saw ;
they indeed rejoice with joy unspeakable. For my own
part, I have not often felt the like power. We have no
need to exhort them to pray, for that spirit runs through
the whole school; so that this house may well be called
' an house of prayer.' While I am writing, the cries of the
boys from their several apartments are sounding in my
ears.''

Another letter, a few days after, says, "I cannot help
congratulating you on tlie happy situation of your family
here. The power of God continues to work with almost
irresistible force ; and there is good reason to hope it w ill
not be withdrawn, till every soul is converted to God."

And a third letter, under date, " May 18th," relates, " The
work of God still goes on at Kingswood. Of the one
hundred and thirty members who have been added to the
Society since the last Conference, the greater part have
received justifying faith, and are still rejoicing in God their
Saviour ; and (what is most remarkable) I do not know of
one backsHder in the place. The outpouring of the Spirit
on the children of the School has been exceeding great." *

One of the instruments of this revival was John Murlin.
He was a native of St. Stephen's, Cornwall, and was con-
verted to God about April, 1749 ; he soon afterward became
* Wesley's " Journal," May Gth, 1768.

372 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

the leader of a class and a local preacher, and was called into
the itinerant work at the Conference of 1754. After labour-
ing in various parts of Great Britain and Ireland, he was
appointed to Bristol in 1767, as assistant preacher, with
Peter Price as his colleague. He says of this extraordinary
work, " There was this year a very remarkable increase of
the work of God in Kingswood. Above an hundred and
sixty members were added to the Society ; and thirteen or
fourteen children in the School were enabled to rejoice in
God their Saviour.''^
Expulsion An event took place about this time at Oxford,

dents from ^^'liich, although resulting from a strong antipathy to
Oxford Um- Mcthodism, issued in giving an impetus to the work.
This was the expulsion from the University of six young
students, "for holding Methodistical tenets, and taking
upon them to pray, read and expound the Scriptures, and
sing hymns, in a private house.^' The principal of their
college, the Eev. Dr. Dixon, defended their doctrines from
the thirty-nine Articles of the Established Church, and
spoke in the highest terms of their piety, and the exem-
plariness of their lives. But his motion was overruled, and
the accused were, by the visitorial power of the vice-
chancellor and his associates, formally expelled.

Dr. Dixon then, as one of the heads of houses present,
suggested that, as these young men were expelled for having
too much religion, it would be very proper to inquire into
the conduct of some who had too little. The only answer
given to this proposal was, by the vice-chancellor thanking
the person who had preferred the accusatioii against these
young men, and telling him that "the University was
obliged to him for his good work."

These young men did not unite with Wesley after their
expulsion, but their case was brought before the public in

BOOK II. CHAPTER. IV. 373

connexion with Methodism by a very pungent satirical
sermon called "The Shaver.^^ The author of this produc-
tion was Mr. John MacGowan, previously noticed. " This
piece of his," Mr. Myles says, " furthered the cause of
Methodism, and removed the prejudice which many had
against lay preachers."

The town of Leeds was much interested and excited at
this time by the novel circumstance of a captain in the
army preaching in the Methodist chapel. This was a
Captain Scott. The regiment to which he belonged being
quartered in Leeds for about a week, the captain, who was
a pious man and a good preacher, occupied the pulpit in
the ]\Iethodist chapel on the afternoons of two market-days.
Multitudes were attracted by the strange sight ; and some
were awakened, and savingly brought to God.

The twenty-fifth annual Conference was held in Bristol, The Con-
and began August 16th, 1768. Wesley's only remark uq^
respecting it in his " Journal " is, " O what can we do for
more labourers ? We can only cry to the Lord of the
harvest."

The work at this time seems to have made but little pro-
gress generally. The Circuits reported to this Conference
were forty in number, the same as they were two years pre-
viously; and the number of members, 27,341, being an
increase for the year of 1,430 ; but of this number the in-
crease in Staffordshire alpne was nearly 1,100. This induced
a careful investigation into the condition of the several So-
cieties, and especially into the circumstances of the preachers.
The result of this examination was a resolution affirming the Methodist
impropriety of itinerant preachers carrying on trade. It is fo^bwiden t
certain, that at this time some of them did so. And this '^""y ""

trade.

practice cannot be wondered at, when it is considered that
those persons were employed distinctly and decidedly as

374 HISTORY or WESLEYAN METHODISM.

lay preachers, and had no clerical status or profession what-
ever; and, further, that the provision made for them was
of the most slender kind, and scarcely contemplated the
wants of wives and children. It is believed that an entry
is still extant in the Society book of one of the most
ancient cities of the island to this effect : '^ 7*. 6^., for turn-
ing the assistant preacher's coat, and making it fit the
second preacher." It can excite no surprise, that able and
energetic men, placed in these circumstances, should have
endeavoured, by some light kind of business, to increase
their income, and thus enable themselves to provide more
comfortably for their families. Wesley saw all this, and the
minute respecting it is based on the question, "Should
itinerant preachers follow trades ? " To this it was an-
swered, " This is an important question ; and as it is the
first time it has come before us, it will be proper to con-
sider it thoroughly. The question is not whether they
may occasionally work with their hands, as St. Paul did;
but whether it is proper for them to keep shop, and follow
merchandise. Of those who do so at present, it may be
observed, they are unquestionably upright men. They are
men of considerable gifts. We see the fruit of their
labour, and they have a large share in the esteem and love
of the people. All this pleads on their side, and cannot
but give us a prejudice in their favour." The minute then
goes on to notice the cases of three preachers who pleaded
a necessity for this kind of trading, and these Wesley,
from a particular examination of each, showed not to be
cases of absolute necessity. The conversation then passed
on to consider whether the practice in question, namely, of
preachers following trades, was not " evil in itself, and evil
in its consequences." In discussing the first of these ques-
tions, a course w^as taken which affords important informa-

BOOK II. CHAPTEll IV. 375

tion as to tlie view which Wesley took of his lay assistants.
He not only applies to their case those texts of Scripture
which clearly refer to the right of ministers of the Gospel
to temporal support, but actually quotes the Office of
Ordination of the Established Church. And thus he not
only claims for his preachers the same religious position
as was occupied by the ministers of the Establishment,
but even goes further, and adds, "We, indeed, more par-
ticularly, because God hath called us ' to provoke them to
jealousy,' to supply their lack of service to the sheep that
are as without shepherds, and to spend and be spent
therein." "^ So that, although Wesley continued to regard
his preachers as laymen, and declined to allow them to
administer the sacraments, he did this on merely eccle-
siastical, and not on strictly rehgious, grounds. A further
proof of this is found in the defence of Wesley's conduct
in reference to his connexion with the Greek bishop
Erasmus, already referred to, which was written, as
Mr. Myles asserts, with Wesley's consent, by Thomas
Olivers. In that pubhcation it was said, that " Mr. Wes-
ley was connected with a number of persons who have
given every proof which the nature of the thing allows,
that they have an inward call to preach the Gospel. Both
he and they would be glad if they had an outward call
also.'' t It is therefore evident that Wesley regarded his
preachers as truly called of God to publish the Gospel of
Christ, and consequently, as being under every religious
obligation to conduct themselves as persons set apart for
this sacred office ; although he did not regard the external
call which they had received as sufficient to justify them
in administering the sacraments. The issue of this con-

* " Minutes," vol. i., p. 78.

t Myles's " Chrouological History," p. 7G.

376 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

versatiou was, therefore, an earnest recommendation to all
the preachers who had hitherto engaged in trade, " to give
up all, and attend to the one business." " It is true," the
minute goes on to say, " this cannot be done on a sudden •
but it may between this and the next Conference." *

The state of the Societies in Cornwall led Wesley to visit
that county, where he preached in peace to large congre-
gations ; but he complained that " the love of many " had
become " cold." He passed on to Kingswood, preaching at
Devonport, Plymouth, Axminster, and other places, in the
way. Then he visited in succession Bristol, Bath, Brad-
ford, Salisbury, Weedon, Hertford, Wycombe, Oxford, and
Witney; after which he spent a Sabbath in London.
He then preached at the barracks at Chatham, at Deptford,
Colchester, Norwich, and again returned to London.
Bristol, Stroud, Tewkesbury, Chester, were afterwards
visited in succession. On the 21st of March he embarked
for Ireland, where he travelled until the 24th of July, when
he returned to England. During this visit he endeavoured
to heal a breach between the preachers and people at
Dublin, but complains that it was but partially done.
Miss Bo^an- In the month of June, 1768, Miss Bosanquet removed
moverto lier large establishment from Leytonstone to Gildersome,
near Leeds, which circumstance, from the eminent piety
and gifts of tliis Christian lady, had a very happy effect on
many of the neighbouring Societies. Soon after this removal,
finding the house in which she dwelt unsuitable, she pur-
chased an estate, on which stood a large house and very
commodious premises. To this place she removed, and
called it Cross Hall. Here she immediately began a class-
meeting; and before the necessary alterations were made,
many of the work-people were converted to God. As some
* " Minutes," vol. i., p, 78.

Cross Hall,
near Leeds.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 377

of tliese resided at a distance, she urged them to endeavour
to get similar meetings in the vicinity of their respective
dwellings : thus the saving knowledge of Christ and the
means of grace were greatly extended.

After Miss Bosanquet had settled at Cross Hall, she
"felt a powerful impression on her mind that she should
visit Leeds; but she had no acquaintance there. One
time, when earnestly engaged in prayer, it seemed as if
some one said, ' Go to the house of Abraham Dickenson.''
She obeyed, and found Mrs. Dickenson — an eminently
pious woman — as usual busily employed. AH business
was, however, laid aside, and a few pious friends quickly
collected together, to participate in the enjoyment of the
society of the visitor. During this interview they expe-
rienced much of the divine presence, and a gracious out-
pouring of the sacred influence of the Holy Spirit. From
that period Miss Bosanquet continued to meet them in
band once a fortnight.''"' "^

This year Eichard Rodda, a Cornish tinner, began to
preach. He had been brought to the experience of salva-
tion some time before, and been wonderfully preserved in
many very perilous circumstances whilst pursuing his
labours under ground ; and, although he long and stoutly
fought against his convictions of duty, he was at length
compelled to preach the Gospel of Christ. It is difficult
to find a man, even in those days of privation, toil, and
persecution, who devoted himself to the work of the minis-
try, and endured " hardness as a good soldier," with more
zeal and firmness than Mr. Eodda.

The Society at AYinchester was now increased and
strengthened by the addition of many godly soldiers who
belonged to a regiment which was at this time quartered
* " MetHodist Magazine," 1819, p. C'JO.

378

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Conference
of 1769.
Provision
made for
preachers'
wives.

there. These men were eminently pious and very
useful.

The twenty-sixth Conference was held at Leeds, August
1st, 1769. The number of Circuits was now increased
from 40 to 46 ; the number of members from 27,341 to
28,263. At this Conference an important discussion
took place respecting a provision for preachers^ wives.
It was said, " Many inconveniences have arisen from
the present method of providing for preachers^ wives.
The preachers who are most wanted in several places,
cannot be sent thither because they are married; and if
they are sent, the people look upon them with an evil eye,
because they cannot bear the burden of their famihes."
The question therefore arose, " How may these inconve-
niences be remedied ?" In answer to this question, it was
resolved that the Circuits should contribute according to
their means toward the support of the wives of the
preachers, whether married or single preachers were ap-
pointed to them. The allowance for a wife was, at this
time, fixed at £10 per annum, and the following kind
of assessment made : — London was to contribute £5 j!;er
quarter, or sufficient for two; Sussex, £2. 10*.; Salisbury,
Bradford, Bristol, Devon, Cornwall East, the same ; Corn-
wall West, £5 ; Manchester, Leeds, Bristol, York, Yarm,
Haworth, the Dales, the same; Staffordshire, Cheshire,
and Derbyshire, £2. 10*.; Liverpool, Sheffield, £3. 15*.;
Lincolnshire East, £6 ; West, £3. 15*. ; Bradford, £3. 15*. ;
Newcastle, £7. 10*. Thus a provision was made for thirty-
six wives at £2. 10*. joer quarter each. There were at that
time but thirty-one wives of preachers dependent on this
means of support ; and the surplus was ordered to be
divided among those who had children, or according to
their requirements.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 379

Notwitlistanding tliese efforts to make an improved Thepecuni-

. . „ ,, , •■ ,-ii • 1 , ary means of

provision for the preachers, it was stiii very inadequate ; t,jg preach-
indeed, so much so, that besides the persecution which ^""^^j^g'^^^g^^
their labours provoked, they had to endure great, some-
times very grievous, privations. So extensively was this
the case, that many who bade fair to be the brightest
ornaments of the Wesleyan itineranc}^ as their families
increased, were driven back to business, merely to obtain
the ordinary necessaries of life. The following extract from
the Bradford Circuit book for 1770 is given as a specimen
of the usages of the Connexion in what was then regarded
as the advanced era of its financial movements : —

£, s. d.
" The preach er^s quarterly board, 13 weeks, at

3*. 6^^ 2 5 6

The preacher^s quarterage 3 0 0

Ditto ditto for the wife 1 17 6

Allowed for servant 0 12 6

AUowed for turnpikes 0 6 0

£8 1 6''

To those not conversant with Methodistic affairs, it may
be necessary to state that the sum allowed under the head
of " weekly board " was designed for the maintenance of
the family ; or, as it is technically entered in one page of
the Society^s records, " for eating." The " quarterage " was
intended to meet the expense of clothing, books, &c. Less
than £33 ^ler anmivi was thus tlic whole income of the
preacher and his family for clothing, maintenance, and
other necessaries ! The preacher, it is true, was much
from home ; provisions, too, must have been considerably
cheaper than at present ; yet, with every allowance for all

380

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Application
from Ame-
rica for
preachers.

lutroductiou
of Meth-
odism into
America.

these, other aid must have been imperatively necessary to
enable a preacher and his family to live.*

This Conference, as stated above, was held in Leeds, and
was noticed in the " Intelligencer '' newspaper of the 8th
of August in the following terms : " For a week past the
Rev. Mr. John Wesley has held a kind of visitation, but
what they call a Conference, in this town, with several
hundreds of his preachers from most parts of Great Britain
and Ireland, where he settled their several routes for the
succeeding year, &c. ; and after collecting a large sum of
money for the purpose of sending out missionaries for
America, he yesterday morning set out for Manchester.'"
The newspaper writer evidently included the visitors and
others in the number set down as preachers.

On this occasion it was reported to the Conference,
" We have a pressing call from our brethren at New York
to come over and help them. Who is willing to go ?^' It
is scarcely possible to attach too much importance to this
fact. The American colonies were at this time in their
infancy, it is true, but beginning to put forth signs of
vigour and power, a fit prelude of their future greatness.

It should be remembered to the credit of the sex, that
the honour of introducing Methodism into America is
justly due to the godly zeal of a Christian woman. In the
year 1765, a vessel conveying some Irish emigrants of the
better class of labourers reached New York. Among these
were Philip Embury, and some members of Society. During
the following year, another body of emigrants, some of
them friends and neighbours of the former, followed them
to the same city, and among them an aged Christian
matron. Soon after the arrival of this latter company,
this lady, who was deeply concerned for the welfare

* Rev. W. AV. Stamp's " Methodism in Bradford," p. 55.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 381

of her own soul and the salvation of others, was greatly
grieved to find that Embury, and the other Methodists who
had been some time in America, had almost wholly given
up their religious profession, and were devoting themselves
to the follies and amusements of the world. At length, on
one occasion, she went into a room where several of these,
with Embury among them, were assembled, and some of
them engaged playing a game of cards. Seeing this, she
instantly seized the cards, and threw them into the fire ;
and turning to Embury, she reproved him for his unfaith-
fulness, and said, " You must preach to us, or we shall all
go to hell together ; and God will require our blood at
your hands." This sharp appeal to his conscience roused
the unfaithful Embury to a sense of duty ; but, as if un^\dl-
ling to yield at once to the power of truth and the dictates
of his better judgment, he replied, "I cannot preach, for I
have neither house nor congregation;" to which the old
lady answered, " Preach in your own house, and to our
own company." Not being able to resist the upbraidings
of his conscience and the reproofs of this mother in Israel,
he consented to comply with her request, and soon after
delivered the first Methodist sermon ever preached in
America, to a congregation of five persons, in " his own
hired house."

Embury, being thus committed to a course of Cliristian
duty, was useful to his hearers, so that his own house was
too small, and a larger room was hired for their services, the
rent being defrayed by voluntary contributions. As this
little company were one day engaged in solemn worship
in this humble sanctuary, they were surprised and dis-
concerted by the appearance of a British officer in full
uniform. At first they feared he was come to disturb, and
perhaps to prohibit, their meeting in tliis manner ; but

382

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Captain
Webb's
preaching
and useful-

Progress of
Methodism,
and the erec-
tion of Wes-
ley chapel in
New York.

tlieir fears were soon dispelled ; tliey saw him devoutly
kneel in i^rayer, and participate with apparent delight in
their simple worsliip.

This gentleman was no other than Captain Webb,
who had been converted to God under Wesley^s preach-
ing in Bristol, and been employed by him as a local
preacher. He was at this time on service in America, and
was quartered at Albany ; and, hearing there was a small
Methodist Society at New York, he sought and found them.

Captain Webb was, of course, invited to preach ; and, as
it was at that time usual for officers to wear tlieir regi-
mentals on all occasions, he appeared in the pulpit in full
uniform. This strange appearance soon attracted crowds
to the Methodist meeting-house ; and the earnest and
heart-searching addresses of Captain Webb were the
means of salvation to many souls. His position, too,
as an officer and a gentleman, brought Methodism into
knowledge and repute in those circles of society to which
the Irish emigrants could have no access ; and thus the
word of the Lord was abundantly successful. After a short
time the new place of worship became too small, and a
large rigging loft was taken, which was fitted up as a
preaching house. This room, also, in turn became too
strait, and it was determined to build a chapel. Very
formidable difficulties opjiosed the progress of this design,
but they were all surmounted, and the building was
finished. Mr. Embury, who was a carpenter by trade,
made the pulpit with his own hands, and then, on the 30th
of October, 1768, preached the first sermon in what the
Society then called " Wesley chapel." It may fairly be
presumed that, common as this name has since become,
this house was the original Weslei/ chapel.

This eminent success rendered fui'ther ministerial help

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 383

necessary. Captain Webb travelled to Long Island and
other places to preach the Gospel, and Methodism was
diffused over a considerable extent of country. Embury,
although now pious, and zealous, and exercising as far as
he could the office of a pastor, possessed humble preaching
abilities; and he had to support himself by his trade.
Other ministerial aid was therefore urgently needed. It
happened that just as Wesley chapel was being finished, it
became known that one of the emigrants recently arrived
in New York was personaDy acquainted with Wesley. This
man was accordingly requested to send a brief account of
the state and prospects of the Society to England; at
the same time earnestly urging Wesley to send to them
"a. man of wisdom, of sound faith, and a good discipli-
narian." The letter concluded with these words : " With
respect to money for the payment of the preacher^s passage
over, if they could not procure it, we would sell our coats
and shirts to procure it for them."

When tliis application was communicated to the Con- Boardman
.terence, two of the preachers, Richard Boardman and ^^^j. ^^^
Joseph Pilmoor, offered themselves to go as missionaries preachers,

. . . . . sent by

to America. A collection was then immediately made in wesiey in
the Conference, and out of it £50 sent as a token of love to aid the
to the brethren in New York to assist them in paying their ^lethodists

'■ •' " of Amenca.

debt, and £20 appropriated to pay the passage of the two
preachers. Thus, in about four years after the first
Methodist of whom we have any knowledge landed on the
shores of America, two itinerant preachers appointed by
Wesley in Conference were on their way to that country,
to minister in a chapel which had been already built
and opened for divine worship. So remarkably were the
energy and rapid success of this work, at its commence-
ment, in harmony with its subsequent amazing extension

384 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

and developement, and the mighty influence it has exer-
cised on the rehgious destinies of the world.

Wesley, at the Conference of 1769, had entered on his
sixty-sixth year. Methodism had become extensively known
and useful throughout the country ; and although he steadily
adhered to his original policy of keeping his people in fel-
lowship with the Established Church, and of regarding his
preachers as laymen, called in an extraordinary manner to
preach the Gospel, he nevertheless felt anxious for the
perpetuation of the cause which had been thus providen-
tially reared up and brought into vigorous operation. With
this object he read a paper to the Conference, which pro-
Piaa for pounded his views on the subject. In this document he
perpetua- began by setting forth his extreme desire for the hearty and
uniou of the effective union of those ministers of the Church who believe
the event of and prcach salvation by faith, that they might not hinder,
Wesley's -^^^ help, onc another. He mentions the effort he made to
effect this by writing to fifty or sixty of these, and its
failure as already recorded, dismissing that topic with the
words, " They are a rope of sand, and such they will con-
tinued^ " But," he goes on to say, " it is otherwise with
the travellmg preachers in our Connexion. You are at
present one body : you act in concert ^dth each other, and
by united counsels. And now is the time to consider what
can be done in order to continue this union. Indeed, as
long as I live, there will be no great difficulty : I am,
under God, a centre of union to all our travelhng as well
as local preachers.

" They all know me and my communication. They all
love me for my work's sake : and, therefore, were it only
out of regard to me, they Mall continue connected with each
other. But by what means may this connexion be pre-
served when God removes me from you ? "

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 385

After declaring tliat no means would keep men united
in this work who had not a single eye, and did not aim
solely at the glory of God and the salvation of men,
the paper proceeds : " But what method can be taken, to
preserve a firm union between those who choose to remain
together ?

" Perhaps you might take some such steps as these : —

" On notice of my death, let all the preachers in Eng-
land and Ireland repair to London within six weeks.

" Let them seek God by solemn fasting and prayer.

" Let them draw up Articles of Agreement to be signed
by those who choose to act in concert.

"Let those be dismissed who do not choose it, in the
most friendly manner possible.

" Let them choose, by votes, a committee of three, five,
or seven, each of them to be moderator in liis turn.

"Let the committee do what I do now : propose preach-
ers to be tried, admitted, excluded. Fix the place of each
preacher for the ensuing year, and the time of the next
Conference.''^

In order to prepare the way for some such arrangement
as this, the following Avas submitted for consideration, to
be afterward signed by those preachers who approved it : —

" We whose names are under-written, being thoroughly
convinced of the necessity of a close union between those
whom God is pleased to use as instruments in this glorious
work, in order to preserve this union between ourselves,
are resolved, God being our helper,

"I. To devote ourselves entirely to God: denpng our-
selves, taking up our cross daily, steadily aiming at one
thing, — to save our own souls and them that hear us.

"11. To preach the old Methodist doctrine, and no
other, contained in the ' IMinutes ' of the Conference.

VOL. I. s

386 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

" III. To observe and enforce the whole Methodist
discipline laid down in the said ' Minutes.'"
' The preachers then desired that the most material parts
of the "Minutes'' might be extracted, and a copy sent to
each assistant, so that all the preachers might have an
opportunity of carefully considering the whole subject.

This year brought William Ashman into the itinerant
work. He was born at Colford, in the county of Somerset,
and converted in his youth. He married when about
twenty-one years of age, went into business, was appointed
a leader, and Society and Circuit steward, and was rendered
very useful in his neighbourhood for many years. ^Yhen
about thirty-four years of age, he wrote to "Wesley, to let
him know that he was disposed to give himself up more fully
to the work of God. His reasons for this step, and his
fii'st appointment, are given in his own words, as foUows : —
" This was not done because I could not live at home, or
for any temporal advantage ; for I had a good house of my
own, and an excellent business, by which I cleared fifty
pounds a year, with half the labour I have had since I
left home. I had also a kind father, a tender motlier, a
loving wife, and many friends; but I took up my cross,
and a great one it was to me and my wife. We went,
according to appointment, into the east of Cornwall, and
with great difficulty I procured a place for her to live in.
At last I agreed with Mr. Holmes, near Tavistock, to
board her for so much a week." Thus the Lord thrust
out labourers into His harvest.

About this time also Methodism was introduced into
Gibraltar. This was done by the removal thither of the
regiment wliich had for some time been quartered at Win-
chester. The following extract from a soldier's letter
exhibits the piety and zeal of these Christian warriors : —

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 387

"Gibraltar, Novemler 2^rd, 1769.
"AYe have between thirty and forty joined in the Society
from the different regiments, besides some townsfolk and
one officer. Our proceedings are as follow : We have
preacliing every night and morning. MVe have three
nights of the week set apart for class-meeting after the
sermon, and on the Sabbath day at eight in the morning,
two in the afternoon, and six in th& evening : and for our
speakers we have Henry Ince, of the 2nd Regiment, Henry
Hall, of the Eoyal Scots, and Brother ]\Iorton, under whom
the work seems to prosper. Thus I have given you some
account of our proceedings in this place."

While Gibraltar was thus favoured, happily Winchester
sustained no permanent loss by this removal ; for, in the
spring of 1770, this regiment was replaced by another,
which also contained many pious and zealous soldiers.
These, by their example and exertions, gave a considerable
impulse to the Methodist Societies in this ciLy, which, in
the spring of 1770, was visited with a very gracious
revival ; so that at the ensuing Conference the condition of
Methodism in Winchester was found to be considerably
improved.

In the month of December, 1769, Wesley received letters
from the preachers who had been sent to New York in
the preceding August, announcing their arrival there, and
that both in that city and Philadelphia great numbers
flocked to hear the Gospel, and that the result was a most
encouraging enlargement of the Societies in those places.

George Shadford was about this time brought into George
the work as a traveUing preacher. He was a native of Lin-
colnshire. Having been converted to God, and having ex-
horted for some time in the neighbourhood of his home, he

s 2

388 HISTORY OF W:^SLEYAN METHODISM.

was invited by Wesley to give himself wholly to the work,
and was sent this year to West Cornwall as his first Circuit.
He was greatly affected during his stay there at the sudden
death of a backslider, who had known the love of God,
walked in the light of His countenance seven years, and
been diligent in every means of grace ; but who after-
ward gave way to lightness and a trifling spirit, and in
succession neglected his band, class, and the preaching
of the Gospel ; cultivated intimate acquaintance with his
ungodly neighbours, and at length returned to his formerly
besetting sin, — drunkenness. At length, having gone to
an alehouse with some of these companions, they all got
drunk, and went out to return home. Two others, finding
it very dark, lay down in the road ; but the backslider per-
sisted in going on alone, fell into a deep pit by the road
side, and was crushed to death. This fearful event greatly
impressed the neighbourhood, and led many backsliders to
return " to Him from whom they had revolted."

Mr. Shadford also travelled in Kent and Norwich, and
afterwards went as a minister to America.

Wesley still continued his regular course of travelling,
preaching, and supervising the Societies. He notices
some cases of remarkable outpourings of the Holy Spirit,
as at Wandsworth, where "every one thought no good
could be done : we had tried for above twenty years. Very
few would even give us the hearing ; and the few that
did seemed little the. better for it. But all on a sudden,
crowds flock to hear ; many are cut to the heart ; many
filled with peace and joy in believing ; and many long for
the whole image of God." ■^ This heart-searching, soul-
saving application of the Gospel by the Holy Spirit was,
tlu"oughout, the great secret of Wesley's progress. It was
* Wesley's " Journal," March 8th, 1769.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 389

the motive power which carried him forward in every part
of his career.

The twenty-seventh annual Conference was hekl in T^^-enty-
London, August 7th, 1770. The number of Circuits had conference,
now increased from forty-six to fifty. The last on the list i' 'O.
affords a striking proof of the readiness with which the
founder of Methodism entered every open door, and of the
quiet confidence with which he carried into practical opera-
tion his favourite maxim, " The world is my parish." The
last Circuit on the list for this year is, " No. 50. America."
The continent of America a Methodist Circuit ! It was
found that there was a decrease of numbers in ten Circuits ;
but that on the whole the number of members had increased
from 28,263 to 29,179.

The steady progress of the work induced several import- its pro-
ant regulations at this Conference. '^^^ "^''

A law was laid down with a view to remove the existing
debts from the Connexion, by suspending the erection of
chapels for one year.

It was resolved that in every case of a member's bank-
ruptcy, his accounts shall be examined, that it may be
known whether he kept fair accounts, or had been con-
cerned in any improper practices ; in which case he
shall be expelled.

The usual regulation was made with respect to the
support of the preachers' wives ; and it was decided that the
several Circuits shall support the children of the preachers
that may be appointed to them.

The special attention of this Conference was called to the
urgent necessity of promoting the work of God throughout
the Connexion, by the question, "What can be done to
revive the work of God where it is decayed?" This led
to an earnest exhortation to diligence in pastoral duty.

390 HTSTOUY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

especially in visiting from house to house. Idleness is
declared to be inconsistent with growth in grace. " Naj',
without exactness in redeeming time, it is impossible to
retain the life you received in justiJfication.''' To this were
added, earnest directions respecting visiting, the circulation
of Wesleyan books, field preaching, morning preaching,
singing, fasting, instantaneous deliverance from sin, and a
religious concern for children.

The part of these conversations which produced the
greatest concern at the time, and to which we shall
soon have to recur, arose out of an inquiry founded
on the exhortation, " Take heed to your doctrine : "
on which it was remarked, "We said, in 1744, ^We
have leaned too much toward Calvinism :' wherein ?" In
answer to this interrogation, several explanations are
given respecting man's faithfulness, working for life,
acceptance with God, &c., evidently intended to afford an
affirmative reply to the question, and to stimulate Christian
people to a godly and holy life.

In the early part of this Methodistic year, a blessed
revival of religion was experienced at Kingswood School ;
under the influence of which, almost aU the children and
servants were brought under very serious impressions, and
many of them led to the attainment of salvation. This
good work extended to the Society at Kingswood, which
soon increased from 11 S to above 300 members; "and
every day more and more were convinced of sin, and more
and more enabled to rejoice in God their Saviour.''"'^ This
blessed influence extended to the neighbouring towns, and
the congregations everywhere greatly increased.

On September 30th, 1770, the Eev. George Whitefield
died, while on his knees, in his chamber at Newbury,
* Wesley's " Joiu-ual/' October 30th, 1770.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 391

near Boston, in America, in the fifty-sixth year of his age. Death of
On the news reaching England, his executors waited on wiiitefieid.
"Wesley, and reciuested him to preach liis funeral sermon. Wesley

•I ' i^ •- preaches his

This he did on Sunday, November iSth, at Tottenham ftmerai
Court Eoad in the morning, and in the Tabernacle in the
evening, from these words : " Let me die the death of the
righteous, and let my last end be like his.^' Immense
congregations attended at both places. Wesley also
preached on the same occasion at the Tabernacle at Green-
wich on Friday, 23rd, when the congregation was more
than could possibly get into the building.

Miss Bosanquet, who has been previously mentioned,
about this time felt her spirit so drawn out in the service
of God, and her heart so influenced by a love for souls,
as to produce a strong conviction in her mind that she was
called to preach the Gospel. She accordingly wrote to
"Wesley, stating her views and feelings on the subject ; and
received from him the following reply : " I think the strength
of the cause rests there, in your having an extraordinary
call. So, I am persuaded, has every one of our lay
preachers ; otherwise I could not countenance their preach-
ing at all. It is plain to me, that the whole work of God
termed 'Methodism' is an extraordinary dispensation of
His providence. Therefore, I do not wonder, if several
things occur therein, which do not fall under ordinary rules
of discipline. St. Paul's ordinary rule was, ' I permit not
a woman to speak in the congregation ;' yet, in extra-
ordinary cases, he made a few exceptions, at Corinth in
particular.''

Many persons will at the present time regard the " call "
of this holy and gifted woman as much more of an extra-
ordinary character than that of the men whom AYesley
called " lay preachers." However, she exercised the

392

HISTORY or WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Calvinistic
opposition
to the

" Minutes "
of 1770.

talents with wliicli the Lord had endowed her^ as oppor-
tunity offered. Her manner was not to go into a pulpit, but
to stand on the stairs, or on some other elevation, so as to
be enabled to command the congregation. Her addresses
were generally made a great blessing to the hearers.

When the Minutes of the Conference of 1770 were
published, the doctrinal statements in opposition to Calvin-
istic Antinomianism, referred to above, produced an intense
excitement amongst the Calvinists, especially those of Lady
Huntingdon's Connexion ; and the Hon. and Eev. Walter
Shirley, cousin and chaplain tp the countess, sent the fol-
lowing circular letter to the clergy throughout the three
kingdoms : —

" Sir,

"Whereas Mr. Wesley's Conference is to be held at
Bristol, on Tuesday, the 6th of August next, it is proposed
by Lady Huntingdon and many other Christian friends,
(real Protestants,) to have a meeting at Bristol at the same
time, of such principal persons, both clergy and laity, who
disapprove of the above ' Minutes / and as the same are
thought injurious to the very fundamental principles of
Christianity, it is further proposed, that they go in a body
to the said Conference, and insist upon a formal recantation
of the said 'Minutes ;' and, in case of a refusal, that they
sign and publish their protest against them. Your pre-
sence, Sir, on this occasion is particularly requested. But
if it should not suit your convenience to be there, it is
desired that you will transmit your sentiments on the sub-
ject to such person as you think proper to produce them.
It is submitted to you, whether it would not be right, in
the opposition to be made to such a dreadful heresy, to
recommend it to as many of your Christian friends, as well

I

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 393

of the Dissenters as of the Established Church, as you
can prevail on to be there, the cause being of so public a
nature.

'' I am, Sir,

" Your obedient Servant,

" Walter Shirley."

It will be allowed by all, that the publication of this
circular, with the adoption of the course of proceedings
wliich it threatened, was a very strong measure. It is true
that the judgment which Mr. Shirley and his friends had
formed of the doctrine of these " Minutes," was such as to
justify any step compatible with Christian principle and
feeling. The doctrine of the " Minutes " was called " hor-
rible," " abominable," " dreadful heresy." But the violence
of these measures produced the most beneficial effects on
the cause of Christian truth. The theological bearing of
the case will be considered in another place ; here the
account must be confined to a statement of facts.

The Couference had assembled on the 7 th of August, and
the "Minutes" had been published shortly after. Ivo
printed copy of Mr. Shirley's letter has a date ; but it
appears from internal evidence, as well as from collateral
facts, to have been circulated in the spring of the following
year, 1771. In the latter part of 1770, Mr. Benson was
dismissed from the mastership of Lady Huntingdon's
college at Trevecka, because he did not believe in absolute
predestination. By January 7th, 1771, a new master had
been appointed ; and, before March 22ud, Mr. Fletcher had Progress of
resigned his office as president of the college, for the same tion.Tiurits
reason. At this time Lady Huntiuffdon had sio;nified to "s"e m the

•> ^ ^ publication

Mr. Fletcher her design of writing to Wesley, and demand- of Fletcher's

. . . . " Checks "

ing an explanation of the obnoxious propositions in the

s 5

39-i HISTORY OF WESLEYAX METHODISM.

" Minutes," wliicli Mr. Shirley had already denounced at
Trevecka as "horrible, abominable, and subversive of the
pillar on which the Church stands, or with which it falls."*
It is not known that Lady Huntingdon ever carried her
design of writing to Wesley into execution; but soon
afterwards Mr. Shirley^ s circular appeared, and defined the
course of action which the Calvinists had determined to
take on the occasion.

Wesley was in Ireland from March 24tli to July 22nd
this year, and appears during this time to have received
the circular : for he then drew up and printed, at Dublin,
under date "July lOtli, 1771," a clear and logical exposi-
tion of the doctrines set forth in tlie "Minutes," which
had called forth so much opposition. A copy of this printed
paper he in all probability sent to several of his preachers
and friends : it would scarcely have been printed but with
this object. The one before me has a manuscript note in
Mr. Wesley's handwriting at the top of the first page, and
is addressed to Miss Bishop, of Bath. In this note he
requests her not to " show it before Conference," adding,
"If the Calvinists do not or will not understand me, I
understand myself; and I do not contradict anything 1
have written these thirty years." Towards the conclusion
are the words, " Poor Mr. Sh.'s triumph will be short."

As this case has a most important bearing on Wesleyan
history, it will be necessary to give all the circumstances
with tolerable detail ; and in doing this we shall be obhged
to anticipate the occurrences of the following Conference.
Wesley had prepared himself for defending the true and
proper sense of the " Minutes," by the circular he had
printed in Dublin in July. Whether Lady Huntingdon
or Mr. Shirley was apprised of this measure cannot now
* Benson's "Life of Jotu Flctclier," pp. 139-145.

BOOK II. CHAPTEE IV. 395

be ascertained ; but it is certain that as the time for
holding the Conference approached, both these persons
discovered that they had placed themselves in an unte-
nable position. For, on the 2nd of August, — the Con-
ference being appointed for the 6th, — each of them
wrote a long apologetic letter to Wesley, in which they
severally disclaim the offensive meaning naturally attached
to Mr. Shirley's words, namely, " That they go in a body
to the said Conference, and demand a formal recantation of
the said 'Minutes/" stating that they meant no more
" than to send you " (Wesley) " a respectful message im-
porting our design, and withal requesting you would appoint
what day and houi* would be most suitable to you, and to
the members of the Conference, to receive us." '^ Mr.
Shirley also acknowledged that " the circular letter was too
hastily drawn up, and improperly expressed; and, there-
fore, for the offensive expressions in it, we desire we may be
hereby understood to make every suitable submission to
you, Sir, and to the gentlemen of the Conference." t

When Wesley received these letters, he was evidently
affected by the altered tone and bearing of the parties, and
sent a verbal communication by the messenger, to say that
" the two first days of the Conference would be taken up in
adjusting matters of their own; but that, if Mr. Shirley
and his friends had anything to say to him, they might
come to the Conference on Thursday, the 8th." J

On that day Mr. Shirley, with the Rev. Messrs. Glascot

* Mr. Shirley's letter, as given in his " Narrative of the principal Cir-
cumstances relative to the Eev. Mr. Wesley's late Conference, held iu
Bristol, August 6th, 1771, at which the Rev. Mr. Shirley and others, his
Friends, were present, with the Declaration then agi-ccd to by JNIr. Wesley
and Fifty-three of the Preachers in Connexion with him. By the Rev. Mr.
Shirley. Bath, 1771."

t Shirley's "Narrative," p. 11. J Uid., p. 12.

^96 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

and Owen, two of Lady Huntingdon's ministers, John
Lloyd, Esq., of Bath, Mr, James Ireland, merchant, of
Bristol, Mr. Winter, and two students belonging to Tre-
vecka coUege, appeared at the Conference. After Wesley
had prayed, Mr. Shirley desired to know wdietlier Lady
Huntingdon's letter and his own had been read to the
Conference ; and, on being answered in the negative,
requested to be allowed to read copies of them. His
request being complied with, he then expressed a hope
that the " submission made was satisfactory to the gen-
tlemen of the Conference. This was admitted ; but then
it was urged, that as the offence given by the circular
letter had been very public, so ought the letter of submis-
sion." ^ To this Mr. Shirley assented ; and accordingly
printed Lady Huntingdon's letter and his own in his
" Narrative." Wesley then stood up, and gave a sketch
of his ministerial course from the beginning, proving that
he had ever maintained justification by faith, and that there
was nothing contrary thereto in the " Minutes " which had
called forth so much opposition. He then complained that
he had received much ill treatment from many persons who
had been under obligations to him, and expressed his opinion
that the present opposition was not to the " Minutes,"
but to him personally. Mr. Shirley, in reply, earnestly
disclaimed any personal feeling against Mr. Wesley or any
other person; and solemnly asserted that his opposition
was to the doctrines put forth in the "Minutes ;" urging,
that he had received numerous protests and testimonies
against them from Scotland, and from various parts of
these kingdoms ; that it was most extraordinary if so
many men of sense and learning should be mistaken, as
must be the case if there was nothing reaUy ofl'ensive in
* Shirley's " Narrative," p. 13.

BOOK 11.. CHAPTER IV. 397

the plain, natural import of the " Minutes." Mr. Shirley
added an expression of his confident belief, that even if the
meaning which Wesley and the Conference attached to
these " Minutes " was perfectly innocent, their more obvi-
ous meaning was reprehensible. He then " begged and
entreated, for the Lord's sake, that they would go so far as
they could with a good conscience in giving the world
satisfaction." ^ Mr. Shirley then proceeded, after protest-
ing that he had no intention of giving offence, and hoped
none would be taken, to submit a document to the Confer-
ence, which he was most anxious they should sign, if they
could consistently do so. Wesley, having made some few
alterations in the language of this paper, saw no reason to
object; but Thomas Olivers long and earnestly contended
against it. He urged that our acceptance in the day of
judgment is by works, and nothing should be done which
in any way would weaken the force of this truth. The
issue of the debate, however, was, that Wesley, with fifty-
three of the preachers, signed the following, but that
Thomas Olivers persisted in liis refusal.

" Declaration.
" Whereas the doctrinal points in the ' Minutes ' of a
Conference held in London, August 7th, 1770, have been
understood to favour justification by works ; now the Eev.
John Wesley and others assembled in Conference do
declare, that we had no such meaning; and that we abhor
the doctrine of justification by works as a most perilous
and abominable doctrine; and as the said 'Minutes' are
not sufficiently guarded in the way they are expressed, we
hereby solemidy declare in the sight of God, that we have
no trust or confidence but in the alone merits of our Lord
* Shiulei's " Xai-rativej" p. 14.

398 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

and Saviour Jesus Christ for justification or salvation either
in life, death, or the day of judgment; and though no one
is a real Christian behever (and consequently cannot be
saved) who doth not good Avorks, where there is time and
opportunity, yet our works have no part in meriting or
purchasing our salvation {jtistijication) from first to last,
either in whole or in part.

" (Signed) John Wesley," and others.

This being done, it was required of Mr. Shirley that he
should make some public acknowledgment that he had
mistaken the meaning of the " Minutes.''^ After some
consideration he promised to do so, and a few days after-
wards he sent the following note to Wesley : — " Mr. Shir-
lev's Christian respects wait on Mr. Wesley. The Decla-
ration agreed to in the Conference, August 8th, 1771, has
convinced Mr. Shirley he had mistaken the meaning of the
doctrinal points in the ' Minutes ' of the Conference held
in London, August 7th, 1770 ; and he hereby wishes to
testify the full satisfaction he has in the said Declaration,
and his hearty concurrence and agreement with the same."
With this statement Mr. Shirley informs us Mr. Wesley
was well pleased.* Tliis concluded the intercourse between
the parties ; aud, according to the account furnished by
Mr. Shirley, which appears, in general, to be candid and
truthful, and has been followed in the preceding narrative,
the result was satisfactory to all parties. He says, "We
concluded with prayer, and with the warmest indications
of mutual peace and love.''' t

It does not appear, however, that the result of this inter-
course was so satisfactory to Wesley as Mr. Shirley sup-
posed. He had not put forth the "Minutes" of 1770

* Shirley's "NaiTative," p. 17. f Ibid., p. 17.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 399

^vithout a weighty and solemn reason. He certainly thouglit
that the evangelical Christians of that day were verging much
too near to Antinomianism ; and when he reproved his
own Connexion for this faulty as leaning " too much toward
Calvinism," it is plain that in his judgment the Calvinism
of that day was not sutficiently removed from this very
serious practical error. He accordingly prepared the
letter printed in Dubhu, July 10th, 1771, giving a clear
and logical exposition of his views on the subject; and if
Mr. Shirley had maintained his ground, as taken up in his
circular, and had made no submission, undoubtedly Wesley
would have put forth the Dublin document as his defence,
and have rested his cause there. When, however, he
found that in consequence of the opposition of IVIr. Shir-
ley, Mr. Fletcher had written a ''Vindication of the
' Minutes,^ ^^ which had been printed, and was ready for
issue immediately after the Conference, and that Mr.
Shirley had assumed an attitude which entitled him to a
courteous and respectful hearing, Wesley said nothing of
the DubKn circular, but heard what Mr. Shirley and his
friends had to say; and when he produced his famous
Declaration, Wesley made such alterations in it as to
enable him and fifty-three of his preachers to sign it. But
what was the real effect of this Declaration? It simply
admitted that some expressions in the "Minutes^' were not
" sulficieutly guarded,^'' and emphatically repudiated the
false interpretation which had been put upon tliem. But it
did nothing to explain and enforce the " Minutes," or to sup-
ply what was intended to be given in the Dubhn circular.

It is said above, that Mr. Sliirley^s " Narrative "
appears to be generally " candid and truthful." We much
regret to have in any way to qualify this statement. But
we are bound to place on record the fact, that in the

400 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

" Declaration " signed by Wesley and his preachers, (and
which was formally presented to the Conference of 1771,) the
words in the last line are, " our justification from first to
last;" while in that published in Mr. Shirley^s '^ Narrative"
the word is changed, and we read, " our salvation from first
to last :" — an alteration which rather obscured Wesley^s
meaning, and was calculated to produce an impression that
he had really to some extent altered his views respecting
the doctrines set forth in the " Minutes."

Now when it is considered that the claims of practical
godliness were as urgent at this Conference as at the pre-
ceding ; that a serious check had been given to the practi-
cal operation of the important doctrines set forth in the
" Minutes " by the action of Mr. Shirley ; that, indeed, the
religious want which Wesley felt was more pressing at this
time than it was the year before ; it cannot be supposed
that he would be content to allow the case to remain in
this state. Why, then, it may be asked, did he suppress
the " Dublin Circular " which was intended to explain and
strengthen the "Minutes?" The answer appears to be
very obvious. The conduct of Mr. Shirley prevented the
manifestation of any hostile bearing on the part of Wesley.
He, therefore, received his visitor kindly, complied with his
request, and sent him away well pleased. But it is not
clear from this, that he was unmoved by the earnest oppo-
sition of Thomas Olivers; that he had no apprehensions
that the Calvinistic party would make far too much of the
Declaration; or that he was satisfied the united claims
of scriptural truth and practical godliness had been fully
met. But for all these purposes he had ample means in
reserve. Mr. Eletcher^s work was printed ready for issue ;
it was more elaborate than the " Dublin Circular ; " by it
the controversy would be transferred from himself, who

BOOK TI. CHAPTER IV. ' 401

was burtliened with the care of churches spread tliroughout
the three kingdoms, to a parish clergyman, every way
quahfied for the task, and who had leisure to perform it.

It is true, Mr. Shirley deprecated the publishing of the
" Yindication." Mr. Fletcher consented to suppress it,
and with characteristic modesty rather expressed a desire to
do so. j\Ir. Ireland, as a mutual friend of the parties, pro-
mised to pay the expenses of printing, paper, &c., in case
it was withdrawn; but the responsibility lay with Wesley,
and he decided to send the important production forth to
the world, and, in doing so, undoubtedly supplied what,
in his judgment, the cause of religion imperatively required.
This opinion of Wesley^s conduct is confirmed not only by
the facts already stated, but by the manner in which he
afterwards referred to these circumstances. He closes his
account of this Conference in six or seven hues of his
" Journal,''^ barely noticing Mr. Shhley's visit, and observ-
ing that he left satisfied, not even naming the Declaration.
When, however, he has to refer to Mr. Metcher^s produc-
tion, he speaks in a different tone. " How much good,^'
he observes, " has been occasioned by the publication of
that Circular Letter ! This was the happy occasion of
Mr. Fletcher's writing those ' Checks to Antinomianism ; '
in which one knows not which to admire most, the purity
of the language, (such as scarce any foreigner wrote before,)
the strength and clearness of the argument, or the mildness
and sweetness of the spirit that breathes throughout the
whole,'^ &c."^ Wesley therefore certainly thought that the
irritation and injury occasioned by Mr. Shirley's attack
were more than compensated by the production of the
" Checks ; " and the cause of truth and holiness was, in his
judgment, greatly advantaged by the discussion.

* Wesley's "Life of Fletcher," "Works, vol. xi., p. 28G.

403 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Wesley ex- In April^ 1771, Wesley again visited Dublin. It appears
enforces" ^^ ^^^ previouslv aware that the Society there was in an
Methodist unsatisfactory state. He now, of set purpose, determined

discipline in "^ _

Dublin. to inquire fully into the case. Having done so, he says,
'^ It is plain there had been a continual jar for at least two
years past, which had stumbled the people, weakened the
hands of the preachers, and greatly hindered the work of
God.''' "^ He accordingly determined first to speak to the
preachers by themselves, then he conversed fully with the
leaders, and afterward met and conversed with them all
together, and concludes, " I now saw the whole evil might
be removed, all parties being desirous of peace." He then
drew up a paper, in which he carefully showed the duties
and powers of leaders, stewards, preachers, and assistants.
This document will be given entire when treating of dis-
cipline : here it is sufficient to say, that in it Wesley
strongly asserted that leaders and stewards were appointed
and charged with the daties of those offices ; and that these
did not include any interference with the preachers, nor any
power in the government of the Society.

On this occasion, AYesley travelled through Ireland until
the beginning of July. He was,' at this time, sixty-eight
years of age. Yet he rode and preached on the mountains
of that country with untiring perseverance. On the 24th
of April, he writes, " In the evening I knew not where to
preach at Enniscorthy, the wind being very high and very
cold. But T was in some measure sheltered by the side of
an house ; and the people, standing close together, sheltered
one another. Only a few careless ones were blown away.'^t

During this year a chapel was built and ])reaching estab-
lished at Eotherhithe, principally through the instrumentality
of Mr. Sampson Staniforth. This person, although never

* Wesley's "Journal," April, 1771. 1" Hid., under the date.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 403

a minister, nor, indeed, at all separated from secular sampsou

. . . Staniforth

avocations for the work of the mimstry, was a very eminent aud the
and useful preacher of the Gospel. Rotherhithe.

He was a native of Sheffield, and brought up in a state
of deplorable ignorance of morals and religion. About the
year 1739, when nineteen years of age, he enhsted in the
army. His regiment was first ordered to Scotland, where
he had to endure many hardships, and where he also
plunged more deeply than ever into wickedness. From
thence he was sent to Flanders, where he shared all the
daugers of Fontenoy, and all the disasters of the memorable
campaign with which it stands connected. But although
at first he seemed to be sold to work iniquity with greedi-
ness, he was here brought to the knowledge of God,
through the preaching of John Haime and his pious asso-
ciates, and the influence of a godly companion. His con-
viction of sin was very deep, his repentance sincere, and
his apprehension of pardoning mercy and the grace of
adoption remarkably clear.

Having realized peace with God, he gave himself up to
His service. He soon afterward purchased his discharge
from the army, married a young woman with some property
at Deptford, and settled in that town, carrying on the
business of a baker, to which he had been brought up in
his youth. He also most diligently laid himself out in the
Master's service, preaching in his own house weekly, and
abroad as opportunities ofl'ered. His abilities and success
in this work were great, and he had flattering overtui'es
from other parties, soliciting him to leave the Methodists ; ,

but, having seriously considered the subject, he gave the
following as his deliberate judgment : — " 1. It was clear
God had blessed me in this way ; therefore, I was afraid
to go out of it. 2. I saw how much hurt had been done

404

HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Conference
of 1771.

Its transac-
tions.

in the Society by these separations. And, 3. As to money
or ease, my heart is not set on money; and I am not
weary of my labour .'' In 1764, he was offered, and
received, ordination from the hand of the Greek bishop;
but as he found it would give offence to some of his
brethren, he never assumed any power beyond that of an
ordinary local preacher. He had the happiness of seeing
the work of God greatly prosper at Eotherhithe.

The twenty-eighth Conference was opened at Bristol, on
the 6th of August, 1771. Besides the business pertaining
to Mr. Shirley, which has been anticipated in the account
given above, it was reported that the number of Circuits
was reduced from 50 to 48. This was occasioned by the
following alterations: Essex and Norfolk, which in 1770
were two Circuits, with one preacher each, were now
united under the name of Norwich, with two preachers.
Cheshire North and South were united under the name of
Chester. These changes reduced the number of Circuits
by two : besides these, Lancashire South and North
became Manchester and Liverpool ; Glasgow ceased to be
a Circuit, all Scotland being comprehended under Edin-
burgh and Aberdeen ; but Macclesfield was made a Circuit.

The number of members increased this year to
30,338.

To reduce the public debt of the Connexion, it was at
this time recommended that every member of Society
should, for this year, contribute a penny a week to this
object, those in good circumstances being requested to
supply the deficiencies of the very poor.

It was also reported that the brethren in America
had earnestly applied for more ministerial help. On
the case being submitted to the preachers, five offered
to go : of these, two were selected and sent, namely,

BOOK II. CHAPTEU IV. 405

Francis Asbury and Eicliard Wright. Joseph Benson
was at this Conference received on trialj and placed on
the " Minutes " as second preacher on the London Circuit.
Wesley did not strictly adhere to the order of seniority in
placing the names of his preachers on the list.

The " iMinutes " of this year are remarkable as having,
for the first time^ the initials of Wesley and his brother
in connexion with the lay preachers. Now " J. W./^ and
" C. W./^ stand before the names of the preachers on the
London Circuit.

Wesley visited Kingswood soon after the Conference,
on his return from Wales, and laments that so little fruit
remained among the cliildren of the gracious revival which
he had witnessed there the last year, little, if any, of the
happy results of this visitation being now perceptible.
But his ■ sorrow at this circumstance was counterbalanced Prosperous

_^ state of the

by the very prosperous circumstances of the work in Wear- Society in
dale, where the Society had increased from 120 in *^" ^^'
August, 1771, to 165 in June, 1772. But it was not
the increase of numbers to which Wesley specially referred,
but the uniform simplicity and deep piety of the mem-
bers. Hence, alluding to these 165 members, he says,
"Of whom there are but 20 that have not found peace
with God. Surely such a work of God has not been seen
before in any part of the three kingdoms.^^

Having inquired into the origin and progress of this re-
vival, and witnessed the effects produced, Wesley proceeded
on his ministerial tour, calHng at Ewood, preaching at
Heptonstall, Keighley, Haworth, Bingley, Bradford, and
on July 8th reached Halifax. Here, he says, "my old
friend Titus Knight offered me the use of his new meeting ;

but I judged more people would attend in the open

air ; so I preached in the cow-market to an huge multitude.

406 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Our house was well filled at five in the morniug. At ten
I preached • in the new house at Thong ; at two in the
market-place at Huddersfield, to full as large a congrega-
tion as at Halifax. Such another we had at Dewsbury in
the evening; and my strength was as my day.''' Such is
Wesley's own narrative of these labours. We are able,
however, to supply an account of an affecting incident of
which the venerable minister makes no mention. "As
Wesley at this time, attended by his friends, was either
going to, or coming from, the Cow Green, such a bitter
spirit of malignity had been engendered in the minds of
the commonalty of the town against the Methodists, that
on the occasion just adverted to, a man of the name of
Bramley, unable longer to subdue his fiendish rage, burst
through the crowd, and, running toward Mr. Wesley,
struck him a most violent blow with the flat of his hand
on his cheek. The holy man paused, and, though the
tears started into his eyes from the smartness of the blow,
remembering the admonition of his Master, — ' Whosoever
shall smite thee on the right cheek, turn to him the other
also,' — he turned to his avenger ' the other also.' The
coward was so struck with the circumstance that he slunk
back into the crowd." It is a remarkable circumstance,
that a near relative of tliis man, in 1785, was the principal
means of preserving the Methodist chapel in Halifax from
being consumed by fire, which he did in the most heroic
manner, at the imminent hazard of his life.^

The Titus Knight mentioned above as having offered
Wesley the use of his chapel, was a very extraordinary
person, and at the same time one of the great number
whom Methodism has raised from their native obscurity,
so as to enable them to develope their powers in honour-
* Walker's "History of Methodism ia Halifax," pp. 122, 165.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 407

able action^ and to take a liiglily respectable position in
the world.

Titus Knight was a poor collier in the neighbourhood of
Halifax, who was brought to the knowledge of himself, and
the experience of salvation, under the preaching of Wesley,
on one of his early visits to that town. Subsequently
Wesley discovered indications of superior ability in this
man, and, having been assured that he had maintained a
truly Christian character, and was much devoted to read-
ing, and fond of learning, suggested to him his leaving the
coal-pit, and endeavouring to support himself by teaching
a preparatory school. In accordance with these suggestions,
and the use of a room adjoining the chapel having been offered
to him, Titus began a school for the education of cliildren,
" The scheme answered, and the schoolmaster was not only
able to maintain a numerous family, but his strong and
respectable talents, having now extensive scope for exercise,
were considerably improved; in fact, he became a noted
character, and commenced the career of a local preacher.
He became, indeed, the leading man among the Methodists
at Halifax ; and his ability and energy were much needed
by them : for although great numbers crowded to hear
Wesley when he came into the neighbourhood, the progTess
of religion was slow; the Society in 1762 appears to have
contained but 31 members.

" Yet, instead of giving continued support to the cause
to which he owed his all, he gave it, what seemed at the
time, a mortal blow. Titus Knight, like many others
nurtured in Methodism, afterward embraced the Calvinistic
theory of doctrine ; and, having done so, left the Methodist
Connexion, and took with him many of the congregation
and about half of the Society in Halifax. It is but justice
to add, that there is no evidence that Mr. Knight was

408 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

influenced by any feeling but an honest and earnest search
after scriptural trutli ; and it is highly gratifying to have
to say, that his future conduct stands out as a highly
honourable exception to that of most of those who, for
similar reasons, have seceded from the Methodist body.
Titus Knight did not find it necessary, or think it becom-
ing, to vilify and abuse his former friends and benefactors.
On the contrary, he always remained on the most friendly
terms with them, and ever exhibited towards them bene-
volent and kindly feelings; one instance of which we
have in his offering the use of his new and handsome
chapel to Wesley, as mentioned above.

"After Mr. Knight left the Methodists, he became an
Independent minister, and had first a small chapel, and
afterward a large and handsome one in Halifax. The con-
verted Methodist collier not only succeeded in raising a
highly respectable Independent interest in that town, and
occupying an eminent position as a Christian minister,
visiting the metropolis annually, and preaching at the
Tabernacle and Tottenham Court chapel, but his greatness
was transmitted to his children. One of his sons became
vicar of Hahfax, much esteemed and beloved; another an
eminent surgeon, and a third a higlily respectable dissenting
minister.'" "^
Conference The twenty-uintli Conference was held in Leeds, August
4th, 1772. Respecting it Wesley says, " Generally,
during the time of Conference, as I was talking from morn-
ing to night, I had used to desire one of our brethren to
preach in the morning. But, having many things -to say,
I resolved, by God^s help, to preach mornings as well as
evenings. And I found no difl^erence at all : I was no
more tired than with my usual labour; that is, no more
* Walker's " Methodism in Halifax."

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 409

than if I had been sitting still in my study from morning
till night."*

The numbers reported at this Conference showed an
increase of 1,646, there being now 31,984 persons in the
Societies. The Circuits remained 48, as the last year.
Joseph Benson and two other preachers were admitted this
year, after one year's probation.

In February, 1773, Captain Webb, who had done so
much to introduce the Gospel by Methodist preaching in
America, returned to England, and preached at the
Toundery. Of him Wesley wrote, " I admire the wisdom
of God, in still raising various preachers, according to the
various tastes of men. The captain is all life and fire;
therefore, although he is not deep or regular, yet many
who would not hear a better preacher, flock together to
hear him. And many are convinced under his preaching,
some justified, a few built up in love."

During this year Wesley took his usual journeys, and Wesley in
spent several weeks in Ireland. Whilst there, he was infamous

informed of the case of one of his preachers, Mr. Macbur- Persecution

... t'le'"^-
ney. This minister was with a small congregation, singing

an hymn, in a house about a quarter of a mile from

Achalan, a village about six or seven miles from Ennis-

killen, when a mob beset the house. They broke ail the

windows, threw a great quantity of stones into the house,

then broke open the door, and, hauling out both men and

women, beat them without mercy. Soon after they dragged

out the preacher, whom they knocked down and beat in a

most cruel manner : one thrust a stick into his mouth ;

another trampled on his face, swearing that lie would-

" tread the Holy Ghost out of him." They continued this

violence until they inflicted on him such severe injuries,

* Wesley's " Journal," August 4th, 1772.

VOL. I. T

410 HISTOHY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

that for months afterwards he could scarcely sleep or move in
consequence of intense pain. One of the persons who were
much hurt on this occasion, had his house beset two days
afterward, and a hole broken into his door by large stones.
But by far the worst part of this case is yet to be told.
Both these persons who had their houses broken, ap-
pHed for warrants against the rioters : these were granted
by the justice of the peace, but the constable would not
serve the warrants, and, when the assizes came, the grand
jury threw out both of the bills.
Rapid pro- During this year a mighty impulse w^as given to the
work in work of God ill America. Messrs. Asbury and Wright,
America. ^^iq had been sent to that country by the Conference of
1771, having reached their destination and entered upon
their work, found their ministry greatly owned of God.
Before their coming, Messrs. Boardman and Pilmoor could
scarcely supply New York, and the places opened for
preacliing in that vicinity, by their labours and those of
Captain Webb. This limited sphere of operations did not
suit the great mind and apostolic spirit of Asbury. He
accordingly planned an excursion into the country, and to
distant towns ; and his labours were abundantly success-
ful. Mr. Pilmoor followed his example, and also saw the
fruit of his labours. In these efforts, they were sometimes
opposed and persecuted; but, notwithstanding all this,
they were the means of spreading Methodist influence and
teaching far and wide in the new world.
Mr. Fletcher Mr. Pletclier Continued the controversy with the Cal-
the pubiica- viuists, by the publication of his " Checks to Antino-
"Ch°V"" niianism;" and, in doing so, fully justified the sound-
ness of Wesley^s judgment in not consenting to suppress
his first vindication of the "Minutes.^'' Soon after tlie
Conference of 1771, Mr. Shirley published a "Narrative"

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 411

of the circumstances arising out of his circular and visit
to the Conference. In this pamphlet he^ with affected
triumph altogether unwarranted by the circumstances,
construes the Declaration signed by Wesley and the
preachers, into a repudiation of the doctrines laid down in
the " Minutes.''

This pubhcation called forth Mr. Tletcher's "Second
Check to Antinomianism." In the preface to this tractate,
the author gives two letters, one to Wesley, the other to
Mr. Shirley. In the latter, the publication of the first
" Check " is justified against the imputations of the " Narra-
tive ;" and reason is shown, from the injury inflicted on
Mr. Wesley and on the cause in which he was engaged, for
the production of further explanation and defence. For
this purpose Mr. Fletcher inserts part of a letter which he
received, and from which the following is an extract :
" But is that Declaration, however dispersed, a remedy
adequate to the evil done, not only to Mr. Wesley, but to
the cause and work of God ? Several Calvinists, in eager-
ness of malice, had dispersed their calumnies through the
three kingdoms. A truly excellent person herself, in her
mistaken zeal, had represented him as a ' Papist unmasked,'
an ' heretic,' an ' apostate.' A clergyman of the first repu-
tation informs me, a poem on his ' Apostasy ' is just
coming out. Letters have been sent to every serious
Churchman and Dissenter through the land, together with
the ' Gospel Magazine.' Great are the shoutings, ' And
now that he lieth, let him rise up no more ! ' This is all
the cry. His dearest friends and children are staggered,
and scarce know what to think. You, (Mr. Fletcher,) in
your corner, cannot think of the mischief that has been
done, and is still doing. But your letters, in the hands

T 2

412 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

of Providence^ may answer the good ends you proposed by
writing them." ^

Mr. Eletcher therefore sent forth his " Sec(md Check/' in
which he completely disproves the allegations of the " Nar-
rative/' as to Wesley^ and the preachers who signed the
Declaration, having protested against the doctrine for which
Thomas Olivers contended ; and proved that a second justi-
fication by good works at the day of judgment, is at once
the doctrine of the " Minutes/' and of Holy Scripture. In
a postscript to this "Check" the author notices a scandalous
pamphlet which had been issued under the title of a " Con-
versation between Richard Hill, Esquire, the Rev. Mr.
Madan, and Father Walsh," the superior of a convent in
Paris. In this Conversation the popish monk is said to
have condemned Wesley's "Minutes" as too near Pela-
gianism ; and the editor consequently declared, " that the
principles in the extract of the ' Minutes ' are too rotten
even for a Papist to rest upon."t Mr. Pletcher deals
briefly, but conclusively, with the statements of this coarse
piece. In the prosecution of his argument, he observes,
" Astonishing ! that our opposers should think it worth
their while to raise one recruit against us in the immense
city of Paris, where fifty thousand might be raised against
the Bible itself!" And towards the conclusion, he asks,
" What is the decision of a Popish monk to the express
declarations of Scripture, the dictates of common sense, the
experience of regenerate souls, and the writings of a cloud

of Protestant divines? I think it therefore my duty to

publish these strictures, lest any of my readers should pay
more regard to the good-natured friar, who has been pressed

* Fletcher's "Works," vol. i., p. 291.

t " A Couversation," &c. London : E. and C. Dilly, 1771, pp. 11, 14.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 413

into the service of Dr. Crisp, than to St. John, St. Paul,
St. James, and Jesus Christ ; on whose plain declarations I
have shown the ' Minutes ' are founded.''^

The " Second Check'' called forth a pamphlet of forty-
pages, entitled " Five Letters to the Eeverend Mr. T r,

relating to his Vindication of the ' Minutes ' of the Rev.
Mr. John Wesley, intended for the Comfort of mourning
Backsliders, and such as may have been distressed and
perplexed by reading Mr. AYesley's ' Minutes,' or the
Vindication of them. By the Author of Pietas Oxoni-
ensis.^f In this tract the disingenuous author labours to
the utmost to damage the doctrine of the " Minutes," and
to ward off the force of their vindication by an adroit
employment of all the niceties of Calvinian theology, and
the most studied and persevering confusion between a
believer's present acceptance with God, and his admission
to final reward at the last day. To this effusion Mr.
Fletcher produced a masterly reply in his " Third
Check."

Those who now look back on tliis controversy, and Great reii-
regard it as a trial of skill between rival polemics, or even ponanceof
as a contest for the ascendancy of any particular doctrine, **"* '^^^'

•J -J ^ ' troversy.

take a very unworthy view of the case, and one very
different from the estimate formed by Mr. Fletcher. That
holy man said, on beginning his " Third Check," " If I am
not mistaken, we stand now as much in need of a reforma-
tion from Antinomianism, as our fathers did of reformation
from Popery ; and I am not without hope, that the extra-
ordinary attack which has lately been made on Mr.
Wesley's anti-Crispian propositions, and the manner in
which they are defended, will open the eyes of many, and

* Fletcher's " Works," vol. i., p. 388.
t London : E. and C. Dilly. 1771.

414 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

check the rapid progress of so enchanting and pernicious
an evil. This hope inspires me with fresh courage." *

Mr. Pletcher was unquestionably right in his judgment
on this point. Indeed, Antinomianism was the true and
proper Satanic antidote for those revived gospel ministra-
tions which originated in the labours of Wesley and White-
field. It spread a curse co-extensive with any ministration
of gospel blessing, and prepared a sphere in which " all
life dies, and all death lives." Whoever doubts this state-
ment, need look no farther for proof than into the artless
and truthful Journal of John Nelson.

Mr. Richard Hill, who, as the author of Pietas Oxoni-
eiisis, had written the five letters wliich called forth the
" Third Check," now published six letters more, in reply to
which Mr. Tletcher produced his "Fourth Check ; " " which,"
the pious author said, " will, I hope, decide the controversy
about the anti-Crispian doctrine of justification by the

evidence of works at the last day; and I do not see that

they have anything to object to it but mere cavils, which
disgrace their cause." t
The Con- The thirtieth Conference was begun in London, August

Menee o g^_j^ 1773. Among the names of the preachers admitted
are those of Joseph Bradford and James Wood. The
number of Circuits remained the same, namely, 48 ; but
the increase of members was 1,288, the number now reported
being 33,272. The paper presented to the Conference of
1769 for the consideration of the preachers, and intended
to serve as a bond of union in the event of the removal of
Wesley by death, was again brought under their notice, and
signed by forty-seven preachers.

During the preceding year, Thomas Rankin and George
Shadford had been sent to strengthen the hands of the

* Benson's " Life of Fletcher," p. 1<49. f Idem, ibid.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 415

ministers in America. They arrived at Philadelphia in Thomas
June, 1773. Wesley had not been perfectly satisfied with the oeovse
conduct of all the preachers in America, in respect of the ^'■^^'^^^'f'^
administration of the sacraments; and, having the fullest America,
confidence in Mr. Eankin, he appointed him general assistant
of the Societies in America; an ofhce the duties of which
he zealously discharged, and secured the object for which he
was appointed, although in doing this he evinced too much
austerity to allow of his being popular.

Mr. Rankin was indeed one of Wesley's most valuable
assistants. He was a native of Dunbar, in East Lothian.
The principal instruments in his conversion were some pious
dragoons belonging to a troop then stationed at Dunbar,
who had been brought to a knowledge of God through
John Haime and his companions. These soldiers held
religious meetings, which were attended by Eankiu and
others, greatly to their edification. Mr. Eankin, in the use
of these and other religious means, was soon brought to
experience the pardoning mercy of God. Soon afterward
he had impressions of being called to preach; but, seeing
no open door, he accepted the oS'er of some relations to
take charge of a commercial voyage to America^ and appears
to have discharged its duties very creditably. Being, how-
ever, thrown into much mixed company, and deprived to a
great extent of the means of grace, he suffered loss in the
spirituality of his mind, which on his return to Scotland led
him to deep humiliation and earnest prayer to God. He
now became more intimately acquainted with Methodism,
and was soon afterward called to preach. The deep, and
indeed agonizing, exercises through which his mind was led
to this conviction, were truly remarkable. By these he
was led to put liimseK in correspondence M'ith those who,
on hearing his case, said, " You wiU never get free from all

416

HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

The first

American

Confereuce.

Mr. Fletch-
er's con-
troversial
works cou-
tiimed.

these evil reasonings until you give yourself wholly up to
the work of God;" and to this he at length consented.

On the 4tli of July, 1773, the first Wesleyan Con-
ference was held in America. At this time there were six
Circuits in that country : New York, Philadelphia, New Jer-
sey, Baltimore, Norfolk, and Petersburg, with 10 preachers
and 1,160 members. The great principles Avliich governed
the Societies at-home were enforced here, especially that
the preachers were prohibited from administering the sacra-
ments, and required to urge their people to attend the
church, and receive the ordinances there. The Wesleyan
plan of stationing the preachers having been thus fully
adopted, and Wesleyan disciplina diligently enforced by
Mr. Rankin, the work of God advanced with remarkable
rapidity and power.

Mr. Pletcher continued the publication of his con-
troversial works during this year. Mr. Eichard Hill,
having pressed several coadjutors into the service, still
resisted the doctrine of the "Checks;" and, in reply
to the "Fourth Check," published what he styled, "The
rinishing Stroke." This piece, instead of finishing the
controversy, called forth the "Pifth Check;" the first
part of which was entitled, " An Answer to The Pinishing
Stroke." It was dated September 13th, 1773; and to
it was appended a brief exposition " of the remaining
difference between the Calvinists and anti-Calvinists with
respect to our Lord^s doctrine of justification by works,
and St. Jameses doctrine of justification by works." The
second part of this Essay is an answer to ]\Ir. Berridge, vicar
of Everton, who, to sustain the sinking cause of extreme
Calvinism, had published a piece entitled, " The Christian
World unmasked." To this piece Mr. Pletcher sujiplied
a very able, temperate, and religious reply.

BOOK ri. CHAPTER IV. 417

Wesley, having made previous preparation, now collected Wesley's
and published his several works, — namely, those wliich he published.
extracted or abridged from other authors, and those wliich
on various occasions he had himself written, — in thirty-two
volumes, duodecimo ; a very remarkable proof of his per-
severing industry, energy, and fertility of mind, especially
considering his incessant travelling, preaching, and superin-
tendence of the Societies.

On the 9th of August, 1774, the thirty-first Conference The Con-

fBrcucc of

was begun at Bristol. Among the names of the preachers 1774.
admitted on trial we find Samuel Bradburn and James
Rogers. The number of Circuits was 50, the increase
being occasioned by the creation of the Tliirsk and Dundee
Circuits. The increase of members for the year was 2,340,
the number now reported being 35,612. It was found at
this time, that the married preachers were much straitened
on account of the insufficient allowance made for their wives :
the case was therefore fully considered, and it was resolved
that in future £12 a year should be allowed for every
preacher's wife, by the respective Circuits, in addition to
lodgings, coals, and candles, or, in lieu of these, £15 a year
additional.

The number of preachers' signatures to the proposed
terms of future union was at this Conference increased to
seventy-three. There was now great peace and general
rehgious prosperity throughout the Connexion ; but it was
heavily burdened with debt, occasioned by the too rapid
multiplication of chapels, which frequently subjected Wes-
ley and the Conference to considerable difficulty.

It is observed above, that Samuel Bradburn and James James
Rogers appear on the " Minutes" for the first time at this ^^^^'^^ ""''
Conference. They were truly eminent men. ^Ir. Rogers Bradbum.
had been appointed to the York Circuit soon after the

T 5

418 HISTOUY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Confere.nce of 1772, to supply the place of Mr. Rankin,
who was sent to America ; but his health was so delicate,
that he was obhged to desist from the work. He says of
himself, that, after using the cold bath at Ilkley Wells, he felt
much better ; and adds, " After using it for about three
months, in October, 1773, I went to Tliirsk, and, at the
request of many kiiid friends, I spent my winter there."
At the following Conference (1774) he was appointed to
that Circuit. Mr. Rogers was a native of Marske, in
Yorkshire, was savingly converted to God when about
twenty years of age, and soon afterward felt convinced that
he was called of God to preach the Gospel to his sinful
neighbours. This course exposed him to great persecu-
tion, one instance of which he has furnished : —

" After they had often disturbed us in our preaching-
house, one night these sons of Belial collected all their
forces, and assembled at the door to attack us as we came
out. Their number was great ; and I had no sooner dis-
missed the people, than they began the assault. Hearing
this, I pushed forward from the pulpit, and got into the
midst of them. They saluted me with volleys of oaths,
and showers of stones and dirt, and in less than two
minutes fell to blows. One of the stoutest of them
advanced, with eyes full of fury, and made several strokes at
my head ; but I received them upon my left arm, which by
this means was much bruised. "When he could not bring
me to the ground, he was enraged ; and, watching his
opportunity, whilst I endeavoured to rescue one of my
friends whom they were beating, he came behind, and gave
me such a blow on my right temple, that I staggered like a
drunken man. My hat fell off, and my senses were greatly
confused : so that I must liave fallen, had he followed his
blow. This, doubtless, he would have done; but in that

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 419

moment a young girl, who had lately been awakened and
had joined our Society, thinking I was much hurt, instantly
took up a stone, about two pounds' weight, and threw it at
his back. He then left me, to revenge himself upon her ;
and, indeed, she suffered dreadfully : for he took up a
stone, equally large, and threw it with such violence in her
face, that she fell to the ground, and lay motionless. She
was supposed to be dead, and was carried home to her
mother's house. However, it pleased God that she reco-
vered ; yet she was cut in the most dreadful manner, hav-
ing her cheek laid open to the bone ; and she will bear this
mark of suffering for her Lord's sake to her dying hour.
Others of our friends were hurt. One in particular had
his face almost covered with blood ; and his coat, waistcoat,
and shirt torn half-way down his back. It is probable we
might have come worse off still, had not God taken our
part : for as ' the stars in their courses fought against
Sisera,' so the Lord struck our enemies with terror, by
sending in that very moment dreadful flashes of hghtning
from a cloud which seemed to burst over their guilty heads.
Finding an opportunity, while they were terrified, we
endeavoured to escape ; but retreated gradually, as some
of our people were old and infirm, and we were not willing
to leave them in the rear, lest they should become a prey.
The next day we found means to bring some of the ring-
leaders to justice, and they disturbed us no more." At the
Conference of 1775, Mr. Eogers was received into full con-
nexion, and appointed to Edinburgh.

Samuel Bradburn was born in the Bay of Gibraltar. On
the return of his parents to England, they settled in Ches-
ter. He was in early hfc deeply convinced of sin, joined
the Methodist Society, and found peace with God ; and,
his heart glowing witli love to God, and influenced by a

420 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

strong desire for the salvation of souls^ lie was soon called
to preach the Gospel of Christ. He acted as a local
preacher in 1773, and was received as an itinerant in
1774. He was endowed with very extraordinary gifts, great
genius, mighty eloquence, which rendered him exceedingly
popular as a preacher : thousands hung on his lips with
delight, and God owned his ministry by the salvation of
many.

On the 25th of May, 1774, the second Conference was
begun in America. It was held this year at Philadelphia ;
seven preachers were admitted on trial, and five received
into full connexion. The number of Circuits was increased
from ten to seventeen, and the number of members was
nearly doubled, there being at this time 2,073 in the
several Societies.

On November 4th, 1774, John Downs, one of the itine-
rant preachers, died in great peace. He was taken ill in
the pulpit whilst preaching in West Street chapel, London,
and died the following Saturday. Wesley not only had
a high opinion of his piety and general ability, but re-
garded him as very richly endowed with mathematical,
mechanical, and artistic genius. Indeed, he says of him,
" I suppose he was as great a genius as Sir Isaac Newton ;
such strength of genius has scarce been known in Europe
before." ^

* " I will mentiou but two or three instances of it : — When he was at
scliool, learning algebra, he came one day to his master, and said, ' Sir, I
can jn'ove this pi'oposition a better way than it is proved in the book.' His
master thought it could not be ; but, upon trial, acknowledged it to be so.
. Some time after, his father sent him to Newcastle with a clock, which was
to be mended. He observed the clockmaker's tools, and the manner how he
took it in pieces, and put it together again ; and, when he came home, first
made himself tools, and then made a clock, which went as true as any in the
town.

"Another proof of it was this: — Thirty years ago, while I was shaving,

!

BOOK II. CHAPTEE IV. 421

During his usual journeys this year, Wesley found the
Society at Plymouth Dock (Devonport) in a very improved
state. He preached in the New Square with great comfort.
On the 25th of November, 1774, Wesley preached the
first Methodist sermon at St. Ives, Huntingdonshire. The
Societies at Tewkesbury and Worcester were, at this time,
favoured with great spiritual prosperity. In the course of
his journey through Ireland, in the month of June, Wesley
was taken dangerously ill ; but, after being three or four
days in bed, lie gradually recovered, pursued his journey,
and resumed his preachin^g.

In March, 1775, John Crook, a zealous local preacher,
visited the Isle of Man, and diligently preached Christ to
the Manx islanders. The Lord crowned his labours with
great success. He soon afterward became an itinerant, and
laboured as such in that island at different times about nine
or ten years.

The thirty-second Conference was held at Leeds, and Conference
began August 1st, 1775. The Circuits were now increased
to 51, Scarborough being made a Circuit at this time.
The increase of members was 2,533, the numbers being
38,145. The number of preachers signing the articles
of union was tliis year increased to eighty. Sundry regu-
lations were made at this Conference for the renewal of
chapel trusts, the reduction of the public debt, the pro-
viding funds for, and the building of, new chapels; and
leave was given for the erection of chapels at Oldham,

he was whittling the top of a stick: I asked, 'What are you doing?' He
answered, 'I am taking your face, which I intend to engrave on a copper-
plate.' Accordingly, without any instruction, he first made himself tools,
and then engraved the plate. The second pictui'e which he engraved, was
that which was prefixed to the ' Notes upon the New Testament.' Such
another instance, I suppose, not all England, or perhaps Em'ope, can pro-
duce."— Wesley's "Works," vol. iv., p. 33.

of 1775.

432

HISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Thorough
examination
of the quali-
fications of
preachers.

John Val-
ton, bis
early life,
conversion,
and minis-
try.

Taunton, and Halifax. It was also the subject of observa-
tion, that the classes were in many places too large ; and it
was recommended to divide every one that contained more
than thirty members.

Previous to tliis Conference, Wesley had received several
letters complaining that many of the preachers were utterly
unqualified for the work, having neither grace nor gifts
sufficient for it ; on which, he says, " I determined to
examine the weighty charge with all possible exactness.
In order to this, I read those letters to all the Conference,
and begged that every one would freely propose, and
enforce, Avhatever objection he had to any one. The objec-
tions proposed were considered at large : in two or three
difficult cases committees were appointed for that purpose.
In consequence of this, we were all fully convinced that the
charge advanced was without foundation ; that God had
really sent those labourers into His vineyard, and has quali-
fied them for the work ; and we were more closely united
together than we had been for many years."

At this Conference John Valton was received on trial as
an itinerant preacher. His character and usefulness made
him one of the finest examples of the operation of grace
among the early Methodists. His parents were Eoman
Catholics, natives of France, who removed to London in
1738. John was born in England two years after this
date. During his early years, he was trained to a regular
attendance at the Romish chapels in London ; and when
nine years old, he was taken to France, and placed under
the care of an abbot ; and was, in turn with other pupils,
arrayed in a surplice, and allowed to assist at the altar
during the celebration of mass. When about thirteen, he
was brought to England, and sent to a grammar school in
Yorkshire, was taken to church, and received confiurma-

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 423

tion from the Bishop of Chester. After hanng observed
this rite, he was grievously troubled iu his conscience ;
but this soon wore away. But when about fifteen years
of age, Hervey^s " Meditations " fell into his hands, and
produced a great effect on his mind. He now seriously
determined to amend his life. About two years afterward,
his friends procured for him a clerkship in the Ordnance,
and in this capacity he served eighteen years successively
at Portsmouth, Greenwich, Portugal, and again at Green-
\vich. Soon after, mixing up constantly with civil, naval,
and military of&cers, he seems to have fallen into the sins
and vices incident to his age and circumstances.

Soon after his return to Greenwich from Portugal, he
was sent to do duty at the royal magazines at Purfleet.
Here he was brought into intercourse with some Meth-
odists ; and the result was his speedy conviction of liis sin
and danger. At first, however, he purposed leanng off his
grosser sins and accustomed amusements; and resolved to
submit to seK-denial, and to add some little charities, and thus
gradually, as his remaining Popish notions taught him, to
atoue for his past transgressions. Purther intercourse with
experienced Christians, however, soon removed these false
notions ; but left him, notwithstanding, in great perplexity.
He then wrote an anonymous letter to "Wesley, informing
him of the state of his mind witliout any reserve. To this
he received a reply which, with the explanations of his
Methodist friends, removed most of his difficulties ; and he
determined to give himself fully to the service of God.
This was at the beginning of Pebruary, 1764. Prom this
period his delicate and sensitive frame was frequently and
strangely agitated : he was sorely tempted ; sometimes over-
come by the enemy and hurried into sin ; at other times
cheered wiih. rich consolation, and encouraged to hold on

424 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

his way. At length he was enabled, by faith in Christ,
to realize the peace and love of God. His soul then
yeanied over the sad condition of sinners, and he began
to exhort them "to flee from the wrath to come;" while
he, although sometimes bordering on distraction through
nervous disease, and at others most violently assaulted by
his spiritual enemy, grew in grace, and attained to a glorious
measure of union and fellowship with God. Meanwhile he
prosecuted his work, attending to his secular duties, and
" preaching day and night in the villages."

In November, 1769, Wesley wrote to him, giving it as
liis opinion that he was called to give himself fully to the
work of the Lord. Mr. Valtou answered in such a manner
that Wesley replied, " You are not now : I believe, you
will be by and by.''^ This conjecture was verified. Mr.
Valton proceeded with his religious exercises success-
fully ; but his healtli failed so seriously from the damp
situation of Purfleet, that it deeply impressed his own mind,
as well as his friends, one of whom wrote to him, say-
ing, " I do not know but God has spoken the word. Preach
OR DIE." This decided John Valton to give himself to
the work of the ministry. He resigned his situation under
the Board of Ordnance, went to the Leeds Conference, and
was received on trial. The Government gave him a pension
of about forty pounds per annum for his eighteen years^
service ; so that he was enabled to travel as a single man,
and never received any allowance from his Circuit except
his food, giving the surplus of his income, beyond what his
wants required, to the poor.^

The third American Conference was held in "Philadelphia.
It began on the 17tli of May, 1775, and continued from
Wednesday to Priday, "with great harmony and sweetness
* " Life of the Rev. John Valton. By Joseph Sutcliffe, M.A."

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 425

of temper.''^ The latter remark is made, we are told, with Third
a view to show that notwithstanding some difficulties had confer

ence.

occurred between Mr. Rankin and Mr. Asbury, they were
not of that serious nature which went to interrupt the
harmony of their counsels. To a difference of judgment
between them Mr. Asbury frequently alludes, by which it
appears that in his opinion Mr. Eankin assumed too much
authority over the preachers and people.* The number of
preachers in America had, by this time, increased to 19,
and 1,075 members had been added in the year, making
the aggregate of the Societies 3,148.

About the time that the first Methodist Conference was
held in America, serious disputes arose between the mother
country and these colonies. These disputes had now
placed them in a hostile attitude toward each other.
Indeed, a few weeks before this Conference was held, blood
had been shed in the first skirmish between the king's
troops and the colonists at Lexington ; and everything
portended a most sanguinary struggle. These circum- Peril of the
stances rendered the condition of the jsreachers who had preachers,
been sent from England, and who had the principal direc-
tion of the Societies, exceedingly embarrassing. Trained
by Wesley in the purest principles of loyalty, they were
sure to be regarded with distrust and suspicion by the
excited colonists among whom they laboured, and who
regarded themselves as so deeply injured, as to be com-
pelled to take up arms in defence of their liberties. These
events even now began to circumscribe the usefulness of
the Methodist ministers.

Mr. Fletcher, having made considerable preparation during
the preceding year, now published three most important

* Dr. Bangs's " History of the Methodist Episcopal Chiu'ch," vol. i.,
p. 86.

426

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Further
controversial
works of Mr.
Fletcher.

Conference
of 1776.

State of the
Connexion.

works ill continuation of his controversy with the Calvin-
ists. The first of these was, " The Fictitious and Genuine
Creed/' This was occasioned by the publication, on the
part of Mr. Hill, of "'An Arminian Creed/' wliich he
appende(J to " Three Letters to Mr. Fletcher." In the
reverend author's reply, he places the fictitious articles of
Mr. Hill's creed in juxtaposition with the articles of a real
Arminian creed ; and thus shows the fallacy of Mr. Hill's
allegations. The second of these pieces was entitled,
" Zelotes and Honestus reconciled : or. An Equal Check
to Pharisaism and Aiitinomianism continued;" including the
first and second parts of " The Scripture Scales." The third
piece was, "A Treatise on Christian Perfection." These
may be fairly placed amongst the most valuable polemical
works in the English language, for scriptural truthfulness,
closeness of reasoning, purity of language, and sanctity of
spirit. They fill about eight hundred closely printed
duodecimo pages.

The thirty-third Conference began at London on the
6th of August, 1776. The number of Circuits had
increased to fifty-five, notwithstanding that America was
omitted in consequence of the suspension of aU intercourse
with the revolted colonies by the war which was now
raging between them.

This addition of three Circuits to the list was occasioned
by the erection of Lynn into a Circuit, the division of
Haworth into Keigliley and Colne Circuits; and by dis-
tributing the Derbyshire Circuit and the Lincolnshire Cir-
cuits, East and West, into the five following, — Leicester,
Nottingham, Grimsby, Gainsborough, and Epworth ; thus
making in England an increase of four Circuits, which the
separation of America reduced to three. The increase of
members in the United Kingdom was 1,681, the total

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 427

aggregate of the Societies being 39,826. The numbers

reported from America last year, namely, 3,148, were again

set down at this time, as the increase there was not known.

It was found on this occasion that the rigid scrutiny Further ex-
amination
which was made at the preceding Conference -into the into quaiifi-

character and abilities of the preachers had not removed all preachers,
objections to them. The following question and answer
appear on the " Minutes " of this year : " Q. Are there any
objections to any of our preachers. A. Yes. It is objected
that some are utterly unqualified for the work, and that
others do it negligently, as if they imagined they had
nothing to do but to preach once or twice a day.'"

" In order to silence this objection for ever, which has
been repeated ten times over, the preachers were examined
at large, especially those concerning whom there was the
least doubt. The result was, that one was excluded for
insufficiency, two for misbehaviour. And we are tho-
roughly satisfied that all the rest had both grace and gifts
for the work wherein they are engaged. I hope, therefore,
we shall hear of this objection no more.''^ * At this time
there were 155 itinerant preachers in Great Britain and
Irelaiul.

On this occasion the prevalence and evils of extreme Advice

given re-
Calvinism were recognised and deplored. The preachers specting

were accordingly exhorted to make universal redemption a '^ v""®™-

prominent part of their preaching, to answer all objections

that may be urged against it " with sweetness both of look

and voice," and to advise " our people not to hear " those

who preach opposite doctrines. The preachers were also

exhorted to advise the people to read Wesley's, Fletcher's,

and Sellouts works on this controversy. Complaint was

also made at this time that the Iri^h and Scotch Circuits

* "Minutes," 1770.

428 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

did not contribute their quota to the yearly expenses ; and
they were informed that their having preachers from Eng-
land in future would be contingent on their doing so.

During this year, namely, August 13th, 1776, a circum-
stance occurred which, although not likely to attract much
attention at the time, has already produced important
results in every part of the world, and will doubtless con-
tinue to do so to the end of the world. It was the union
formed between Wesley and Dr. Coke.
Dr. Coke This important circumstance is thus recorded in Wesley's

with Wesley. " Joumal :" "I prcachcd at Taunton, and afterwards went
with Mr. Brown to Kingston. Here I found a clergyman,
Dr. Coke, late gentleman commoner of Jesus College in
Oxford, who came twenty miles on purpose. I had much
conversation with him ; and an union then began which I
trust shall never end." Wesley makes no further reference
to the antecedents of Dr. Coke, or to the conversation
which took place between them. It is important, however,
to afford some information on these topics, both on account
of the prominent position which the Doctor afterward occu-
pied in the Methodist Connexion, and for the purpose
of sho"nTng the means by which a mind earnest and
ardent, but only partially enlightened, was led to the know-
ledge of salvation, and to a most distinguished and success-
ful course of labour in the service of our Redeemer. And
tliis is the more desirable, as we have the means of doing
so in the words of an eminent minister, who was personally
and intimately acquainted with the parties, and familiar
with all the circumstances of the case.

" Dr. Coke was infected with infidel principles while at
the University, in which he was unhappily strengthened by
his ungodly tutor. From this perilous infection he was, in
a considerable degree, delivered by reading the works of

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 429

Bishop Sherlock and some other divines ; but he continued
a mere theoretic beHever till some time after his connexion
■with Mr. Wesley.

" He was, as his biographer ackno^yledges, naturally
ambitious and aspiring, and for some years had made great
efforts to obtain preferment in the Church ; but finding
himself disappointed, and at length shut up in the curacy
of South Petherton, in Somersetshire, he became very
unhappy, and felt the want of that real good which, as yet,
was unknown to him. At this time he found some com-
fort by reading, in secret, the prayers composed for King
William by Archbishop Tillotson. Those gi-acious draw-
ings, I have reason to believe, from his own account, was
all the experience which he had of divine things, till after
his union with the Methodists.

" About this time the Doctor became acquainted with
the Eev. Mr. Brown, of Taunton, an old friend of Mr.
Wesley. From this gentleman he received some of the
writings both of Mr. Wesley and Mr. Fletcher, which
opened to his view scenes of usefulness, accompanied with
labour and suffering, to which, till then, he had been a
stranger. All that was of God, in his naturally aspiring
mind, eagerly seized those openings of a new life ; and
' the ambitious stirrings,' which Mr. Southey has imputed
to Mr. Wesley, — not only without, but contrary to, all
eWdence, — were realized in the active mind of Dr. Coke.

" Hearing soon after that Mr. Wesley was on his way to
Cornwall, and would be at Mr. Brovra's on a particular
day, the Doctor resolved to visit that gentleman, and thus
obtain an introduction to the great founder of ^lethodism,
whom he now admired above all men.

"He found Mr. Wesley, as usual, mild and easy of
access, with an appearance of happiness that exceedingly

430 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

impressed him. The Doctor stayed all night ; and^ in the
morning, Mr. Wesley having walked into the garden, he
joined him there, and made known his situation and
enlarged desires. Mr. Wesley, with marked sobriety, gave
him an account of the way in which he and his brother
proceeded at Oxford, and advised the Doctor to go on
in the same path, doing all the good he could, visiting
from house to house, omitting no part of his clerical duty ;
and counselled him to avoid every reasonable ground of
offence. The Doctor was exceedingly surprised, and, in-
deed, mortified. ' I thought,^ said he, when he related the
account to me, ' he would have said. Come with me, and I
will give 9/ou employment according to all that is in your
heart' But to be thus put off, and confined still to the
work of a parish, while such extensive laboui's and useful-
ness passed in vision before him, was a disappointment he
could hardly bear.

" He, however, began ; and his warm and active mind
gathering strength in its progress, he proceeded to turn the
parish into a kind of Methodist Circuit. He visited and
preached in every part of it ; and, as some showed signs of
dissatisfaction, and spoke against his proceedings, he cast
off all restraint ; and after the second lesson on the Sunday
morning, he commenced the practice of reading an account
of his intended labours for the week to come, to the amaze-
ment of his auditory.'^* Yet, through good report and
evil report, this energetic young minister held on his way.
Having at this time but a very imperfect acquaintance with
the religion of Christ, he nevertheless endeavoured to do
all the good in his power to those around him.

About this time there was a very glorious revival of reli-
gion in Yirginia. Eighteen hundred members were added to
* Rev. H. Mooee's "Life of Jolia Wesley," vol. ii., p. 310.

J

BOOK 11. CHAPTER IV. 431

the Brunswick Circuit between the Conference of 1775 and Revival in
that of 1776. The Conference of this last-mentioned year conference
■was held in Baltimore. The numbers reported in the seve- ^'^^^ ^ ^'^^'

. timore.

ral Societies at that time was 4,921, and nine preachers
were admitted on trial. Tour new Circuits were formed,
namely, Fairfax, Hanover, Pennsylvania, and Carolina.
Thus there were eleven Circuits returned, and twenty -five
preachers stationed on them. The political state of the
country was, however, most unpropitious. About ten days
after this Conference, the Congress declared the thirteen
united colonies which they represented free and inde-
pendent states. This measure cut off all hope of a recon-
ciliation between the parent country and the revolted colo-
nies. The war was accordingly prosecuted with vigour on
both sides, although neither was well prepared for a
struggle of such magnitude.

Wesley, under date "March 1st, 1775,'' wrote a very able
letter to the preachers in America, pointing out the extreme
deUcacy of their position, and counselling them to a course
of caution, conciliation, and of peace. It is in this year
that we hear of Freeborn Garretson, as a preacher, who
afterward was so eminent for his devoted labours and useful-
ness. As the coasts of America were now covered by our
ships of war, and aU the usual channels of intercourse
between the two countries were closed, neither the
American Circuits nor preachers appear on the Minutes.
But the fierce raging of this contest was not confined to
America. The difference of opinion which obtained among
the several political parties at home, respecting the policy
adopted by the mother country toward the colonies, occa-
sioned intense feebng and sharp controversy in England.

To give this state of feebng a right direction, and to
check its violence, Wesley wrote " A Calm Address to our

432 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Publications American Colonies." This tract was published in 1775,

of AVcslsv

aiid Fletcher and was followed in 1776 by another, entitled, "Some
"" .^'''^ . Observations on Civil Liberty." In these pieces, he con-

policy of J yr 3

England tended that the Parliament of England had a perfect right
America. to tax the Colonies, and that the resistance of the Americans
was therefore not an opposition to tyranny, but a rebellion
against legitimate authority. But it is not generally
known that Wesley did more than this. Wliilst he,
by these publications, gave his views of the religious
and political duties of the subject, he wrote a letter, copies
of which appear to have been sent to Lord North as premier,
and to Lord Dartmouth as the secretary for the colonies.
This letter is still extant. In it, with the most profound
sagacity, "Wesley showed that the course taken by the
government was cruel and unwise, and would, if persevered
in, certainly lead to the entire loss of these colonies, and
otherwise expose the mother country to danger and disaster.
We are happy to be able to present our readers with a
copy of this remarkable communication.*

Mr. Fletcher had adopted similar views, and wrote a
vindication of Wesle/s " Calm Address," and one or two
other tracts on the subject : these attracted attention, and
were made known in the highest circles. Mr. Vaughan
wrote to Wesley, saying, " After Mr. Tletcher had published
two or three small political pieces in reference to our contest
with the Americans, I carried one of them to the Earl of

D . His lordship carried it to the lord chancellor,

and the lord chancellor handed it to the king. One was
immediately commissioned to ask ]\Ir. Fletcher whether
any preferment in the Church would be acceptable? Or
whether he (the lord chancellor) could do him any ser-
vice ?" The reply was characteristic of that simple-

* See Appendix A, at tlie end of this volume.

BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. 433

miuded and holy man. " I want nothing/^ said he, " but
more grace."

The pubhcation, however, of these views and arguments
did not render the condition of the Methodist preachers in
America more easy. On the contrary, they were subjected
not merely to suspicion, but in many instances to persecution
and danger.

As regards the home work, the great object of interest at
this period was the erection of the New Chapel and premises
at City Road, London. Wesley had previously alluded to
the short tenure he was likely to have in the Poundery, and
to the importance of having a suitable chapel provided.
Accordingly, before the Conference of 1776, ''above a
thousand pounds" was subscribed for this object at the first
meeting held for the purpose.'^ Under date " October 18th,
1776," Wesley sent the following circular through the
length and breadth of the Connexion.

" October IWi, 1776.
" My dear Brother,

" The Society of London have given assistance to their Arrauge-
brethren in various parts of England. They have done ^^"^^,1^'*'^
this for upwards of thirty years. They have done so cheer- ^i*y ^'^^'^

chapel,

fully and liberally. The first year of the subscription for Loudon.
the general debt, they subscribed above 7iine hundred
jiov.nds : the next, above three hundred; and not much less
every one of the ensuing years.

" They now stand in need of assistance themselves. They
are under a necessity of building, as the Founder^, wdth all
the adjoining houses, is shortly to be pulled down. And
the City of London has granted ground to build on ; but on

* Wesley's " Journal," August 2nd, 1776.
VOL. I. U

434 HISTORY OF WESLEYA-NT METHODISM.

condition of covering it^ and with large houses in front,*
which, together with the new chapel, will, at a moderate
computation, cost upwards of six tliousand pounds. I must
therefore beg the assistance of all our brethren. Now help
the Parent Society, which has helped others for so many-
years so willingly and so largely. Now help Me, who
account this as a kindness done unto myself; perhaps the
last of this sort which I shall ask of you. Subscribe what
you conveniently can, to be paid either now, or at Christmas,
or at Lady-day next.

" I am your affectionate brother,

"John "Wesley.
John Duplex,
Charles Greenwood,
EicHARD Kemp,
Samuel Chancellor,
Charles Wheeler,
William Cowland,
John Polgham."

The yearly subscription was suspended this year, in order
to allow free scope for the exercise of liberality towards this
important object. Wesley laid the foundation stone of the
New Chapel on April 2nd, 1777. The large-minded effort
gave to the Connexion City Eoad chapel and premises,
which have ever since been generally regarded as the centre
and local home of Wesleyan Methodism.

* It is believed that these "large houses in front" were, according to the
original plan, to have extended all the breadth of the ground, completely
shutting off the chapel Irom the street, and leaving an arched or covered
passage to it. The refusal of the trustees to carry out this design nearly
cost them the chapel. But after taking very great trouble, and running
serious risk, they induced the city authorities to accept a revised plan,
having one house at each end, with palisades between, as seen at present.

" The Trustees are <

i

CHAPTEE V.

FEOM THE CONFERENCE OF 1777 TO THAT OF 1784.

The Conference of 1777 — Careful Inquiry into the religious State of the
Connexion — The Progress of the Work — The American Conference, and
State of Methodism in that Country — Mr. James Rogers, and his
remarkable Interview with Mr. Fletcher — Wesley issues Proposals for
publishing a monthly Magazine — He receives Dr. Coke into his
Connexion — The Doctor's Conversion — First Conference in Ireland —
Its Discussions — George Lowe preaches for the first Time — Preachers'
Plans — Two Females allowed by Wesley to preach, as Exceptions to
the general Rule — Mrs. Fletcher's Preaching at Huddersfield — The
Conference of 1778 — Application to send Missionaries to Afi-ica —
State of the Connexion — Wesley opens City Road Chapel — Opening of
a new Chapel at Halifax — Contentions and Secession from the Society
— Noble Efforts of Mr. Asbury and other Preachers in.. America — The
American Conference — Sad Effects of the War — The Case of Abraham
Brierly — Conference of 1779 — Decrease of Members in many Circuits —
Inquii'ies into the Cause of this — Wesley leaves the Foundery — Meth-
odism in the Isle of Wight — Great Dissension among the Methodists of
America — Two rival Conferences in America this Year — Progress of the
Work — The Conduct of Mr. M'Nab causes serious Dissension at Bath —
Its fatal Consequences to the Progress of Religion — The Conference of
1780 — Serious Misunderstanding between Dr. Coke and Mr. Benson —
Progress of the Connexion — Mr. Benson's first Sabbath at Leeds —
William Green appointed to Salisbury — Methodism extended by Means
of pious Soldiers at Winchester — Mr. Fletcher's Interest in American
Methodism — His eminent Spirituality of Mind — The American Con-
ferences— Powers awarded to Mr. Asbury as General Superintendent —
His Mission to the Conference of the South — State of Methodism in
the Isle of Man — The Conference of 1781 — Singular Diversity in the
printed Stations as respects John and Charles Wesley — The Probability
that Wesley hoped for the active Co-operation of Mr. Fletcher — The
American Conference — Its Transactions — The Conference of 1782 —
Six itinerant Preachers desist from travelling — Severity of the
Preachers' Labours and Privations, and inadequate Provision made for

u 2

436 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

their Support — Birstal Chapel Case — Further Transactions of the Con-
ference— Adam Clarke places himself at the Disposal of Wesley — His
previous History and Experience — Importance of this Case — The
American Conference — Wesley holds a Conference in Ireland — The
Conference of 1783 — Its Proceedings — The American Conference —
The State of the Societies — Revival in Winchester — Rev. James
Creighton becomes associated with Wesley — Proposal for sending Mis-
sionaries to the East, considered — The Deed of Declaration — The
Occasion and History of this Deed — It is drawn and enrolled in
Chancery, and calls forth violent Opposition and Agitation — Reasons
for the Course adopted by Wesley — It was the best that could have
been taken — Reasons why tliis Deed has been condemned — General
spii-itual Prosperity in the Societies.

The Confer- The Conference of 1777, the thirty-fourth in order from
the commencement, was held at Bristol, beginning on Tues-
day, the 5th of August. Of this Conference Wesley wrote in
Careful in- his " Joumal,^' " I HOW particularly inquired (as the report
Xe'reii'oious ^^^^ heeii Spread far and wide) of every assistant. Have you
state of the peason to believe, from your own observation, that the

Connexion.

Methodists are a fallen people? Is there a decay or an
increase in the work of God where you have been ? Are
the Societies in general more dead or more alive to God
than they were some years ago ? The almost universal
answer was, ' If we must htow tliem hy their fruits, there
is no decay in the work of God among the people in
general. The Societies are not dead to God : they are as
much alive as they have been for many years. And we
look on this report as a mere device of Satan, to make our
hands hang down.'

" But, to come to a short issue, in most places the
Methodists are stiU a poor, despised people, labouring
under reproach and many inconveniences ; therefore,
wherever the power of God is not, they decrease. By
this, then, you may form a sure judgment. Do the Meth-
odists in general decrease in number ? Then they decrease

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 437

in grace ; tliey are a fallen, or, at least, a falling, people.
But they do not decrease in number ; tliej continually
increase : therefore they are not a fallen people.''^

This rumour would probably not have been regarded
as of sufficient importance to call for such a careful and
extended investigation, had it not been countenanced within
the body, and even amongst the preachers. Nor did even
the cheering result of the inquiry produce universal con^dc-
tion. John Helton, who had been a minister in connexion
with Wesley about thirteen years, and who travelled the
preceding year in Bristol, declared that nothing he had
heard had satisfied him that the report referred to was not
substantially true; and, believing the Methodists to be
falling, if not already fallen, he was determined to leave
them. When this announcement was made, several of the
preachers began to reason with him and persuade him;
but Wesley stopped them, saying, " Let him go in peace.'"
Helton soon after joined the Quakers. This Conference
was conducted in great harmony, and concluded on Triday,

From the above conversation it will appear, that the
great object of Wesley^s concern was to maintain the
genuine character of the work in which he was engaged.
Of its continuance and progress he had no doubt ;
but he saw the importance of making that fact clear to
others which was so abundantly evident to himself. And
in the above extract from his " Journal" he has certainly
placed the subject in a most convincing light. In the
then circumstances of the Methodists, no power on earth
could have maintained their numbers without vital piety.
There were no motives for adhesion to such a people
which could have been sufficiently potent, but those which
were directly religious.

At this Conference the number of the Circuits had

438 HISTOUY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

The pro- increased, by the addition of Somerset, Alnwick, and Bally-
work." shannon, to fifty-eight. The real increase of members in
the three kingdoms was 1,351; although there was an
ajjparent decrease in the total of this year, as compared
with the last, of 1,797. , The aggregate number now
reported was 38,274 ; but from this number the American
Societies, which last year contained 3,148 members,
were excluded. Mr. Fletcher was in Bristol during
the sittings of this Conference, in his usual devout and
zealous frame of mind. Mr. Benson observes, " We have
had an edifying Conference. Mr. Fletcher's visit to-day
and yesterday has been attended with a blessing. His
appearance, his exhortations, and his prayers, broke most
of our hearts, and filled us with shame and self-abasement
for our little improvement.'' The most trivial incidents
sometimes evince, in the clearest manner, the spirit of a
Christian minister. We accordingly find the Eev. Joseph
Benson recording the following respectnig this holy man :
" He happened to be passing the door of the stable belong-
ing to our chapel in Broad-mead, when I was alighting
from my horse ; and I shall never forget with what a
heavenly air and sweet countenance he instantly came up
to me in the stable, and, in the most solemn manner, put-
ting his hands upon my head, as if he had been ordaining
me for the sacred office of the ministry, prayed most fer-
vently for and blessed me in the name of the Lord. To
act in this way, indeed, toward his friends, was no uncom-
mon thing with him ; he was wont to do so frequently ;
and that in a manner so serious and devout, that it was
almost impossible not to be deeply affected with it." *

Now, for the first time, Wesley recorded brief notices
of those preachers who had died during the year. The
* Benson's " Life of Fletclier," p. 203. Edition of 1825.

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 489

record is as follows : " What preachers have died this
year ? A. John Slocomhe, at Clones, an old labourer, worn
out in the service. John Harrison, near Lislurn, a pro-
mising youth ; serious, modest, and much devoted to God.
William Lumley, at Hexham, .a blessed young man, a
happy witness of the fuU liberty of the children of God.
And William Minethorpe, near Dunbar, 'an Israelite
indeed, in whom was no guile.'' " The propriety of in-
serting such notices was at once acknowledged, and they
have accordingly been continued to the present time.

Although aU direct intercourse with America was at this The Ameri-
time cut on, so that no notice oi the oocieties appears ence, and
in the "Minutes,^' it is necessary now to state that the state of Me-
fifth American Conference was held in the Deer Creek thatcountry.
meeting-house, Harford county, in the state of Maryland,
May 20th, 1777. The war was raging with fearful
violence, and the operations of ]\Iethodism were in con-
sequence greatly impeded. On this account Virginia, one
of the most prominent fields of labour, had been aban-
doned the year before ; and at this time no preacher was
stationed at New York, — the parent Society of American
Methodism. The British army being in possession of the
city, the troops converted the Methodist meeting-house
into barracks. Yet these very unfavourable circum-
stances did not stay the good work : the cause of God stiU
went on. At this Conference there was reported an
increase of 2,047 members and 12 preachers ; the total
number of members now in the American Societies being
6,968, and that of the preachers 36. Notwithstanding the
earnestness and evident propriety of Wesley's advice to the
preachers in that country, to abstain entirely from all med-
dhng with political affairs, some of them seriously com-
promised themselves and the Societies with which they

440 HISTOUY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

were connected. Mr. Rodda, while passing through the
ministerial work of his Circuit, was detected spreading tlie
king^s proclamation, and otherwise endeavouring to stir
up a spirit of opposition to the American government.
Alarmed, however, at the prospect of the consequences of
this discovery, he, by the aid of some slaves, escaped to
Philadelphia, then in possession of the British army, and
returned to Europe. He was accompanied by ]\Ir. Rankin.
Another circumstance tended to expose American Meth-
odism to persecution. A backslider from the Society,
named Clowe, succeeded in enlisting three hundred men
for the British army, and was the means of bloodshed
before he was arrested. He was finally hung as a rebel
against the government of the country. But, amid all
these difficulties, Mr. Asbury stood firm to his duty and
his flock.
Mr. James This year Mr. James Rogers was appointed to East
hil^remark- Cornwall ; and being at the time in feeble health, he
able inter- fg}|; ]jy^^ jjj q^^q ^q eudurc the fatiffuc of the loni' removal

view with ^ °

Mr.Fietcher. from Edinburgh. Believing, however, that it was the
will of God, he says, " I therefore set out in His name,
and found sweet communion with Him in the way.""^ His
further account of an incident in this journey is too interest-
ing to be omitted, especially as it refutes an error which
was diligently circulated, and shows so forcibly the true
Gospel consecration, to which, apart from all form or
ceremony, real holiness leads. Mr. Rogers observes,
" I had long desired to converse with that great
and good man, Mr. Eletcher; and now an opportunity
offered itself. Stopping at Bristol for a few days to rest
myself and horse, I heard of his being at Mr. Ireland's,
about three miles off, in a poor state of health, and, with
two of my brethren, took a ride to see him. When we

I

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 441

came there, he was returning from a ride, which he was
advised bj liis physician to take every day. Dismounting
from liis horse, he came towards us with arms spread open
and eyes lifted up to heaven. His apostohc appearance,
with the whole of his deportment, amazingly affected us.

"The first words he spoke, while yet standing in the
stable by his horse, were a part of the sixteenth chapter
of St. John, most of which he repeated. And whilst he
pointed out the descent of the Holy Ghost, as the great
promise of the Father, and the privilege of all New-
Testament believers, in a manner I never had heard before,
my soul was dissolv^ed into tenderness, and became even as
melting wax before the fire.

"As an invidious report had been spread that he had
recanted what he had lately written against Calvinism in
those excellent writings of his, entitled, 'Checks,' &c., I took
the liberty to mention the report, and asked him what he
thought had given rise to it. He replied, he could not
tell, except that he had refrained from speaking on con-
troverted points since he came to Mr. Ireland's ; partly by
reason of the poor state of his health, and because he did
not wish to grieve his kind friend by making his house a
field of controversy ; but assured us he had never yet seen
cause to repent of what he had written in defence of the
Rev. ]VIr. Wesley's 'Minutes.' And though he beUeved
his close application was the means of reducing his body to
the state in which we then saw it, yet, if he fell a victim, it
was in a good cause.

"After a little further conversation upon the universal
love of God in Christ Jesus, we were about to take our
leave, when Mr. Ireland sent liis footman into the yard
with a bottle of red wine and some slices of bread upon a
waiter : we all uncovered our heads, while Mr. Fletcher

u 5

442 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

craved a blessing upon the same ; "wliicli lie liad no sooner
donCj than he handed first the bread to eachj and then,
lifting up his eyes to heaven, pronounced these words :
' The body of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was given
for thee, preserve thy body and soul unto everlasting life.'
Afterwards, handing the wine, he repeated, in like manner,
'The blood of our Lord Jesus Christ,' &c. But such a
sacrament I never had before. A sense of the divine pre-
sence rested upon us all ; and we were melted into floods of
tears. His worthy friend Mr. Ireland, grieved to see him
exliaust his little strength by so much speaking, took him
by the arm, and almost forced him into the house ; while
he kept looking wishfally, and speaking to us, as long as
we could see him. We then mounted our horses and rode
away. That very hour more than repaid me for my whole
journey from Edinburgh to Cornwall.'"
Wesley It is more than probable that the debate in this Confer-

issues pro- .. .... ni utit it

posais for cuce as to the religious stability ot the Methodist body,
monthi™^^ and its issue in the retirement of John Helton, led Wesley
Magazine, to devise a new and most important agent for diffusing
religious knowledge aud influence throughout the Con-
nexion, and for exhibiting its real character and condition
to friends and foes. Immediately after this Conference,
he drew up proposals for publishing a monthly periodical
under the title of " The Arminian Magazine.'" The first
number appeared on the 1st of January, 1778; and the
following is put forth in the Preface to the first volume as
the plan of the work : " Each number will consist of four
parts. Eirst. A defence of the grand Christian doctrine,
'God willeth all meu to be saved, aud to come to the
knowledge of the truth.'' Secondly. An extract from the
life of some holy man, whether Lutheran, Church-of-
* England man, Calvinist, or Arminian. Thirdly. Accounts

into
his Con-
nexiou. Tlie

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 443

and letters^ containing the experience of pious persons, the
greatest part of whom are still alive. And, Fourthly, Verses
explaining or confirming the capital doctrines we have in
view.^'

Wesley having projected the publication of the " Maga-
zine,'' John Atlay, who had been previously appointed
" to keep the accounts," was made " book-steward,"
— an office which is now for the first time found in Meth-
odism. Thomas Olivers is said, as heretofore, to " correct
the press."

As Wesley was pursuing his way to the west in the Wesley re-

ccivGs Dr.

August of this year, he was again joined by Dr. Coke ; and ^oke
he says of the interview, " I went forward to Taunton with
Dr. Coke, who, being dismissed from his curacy, had bid Doctor's
adieu to his honourable name, and determined to cast in
his lot with us.""^ It seems that the young and ardent
Doctor, partially enlightened as he was, had persevered in
endeavouring to urge on his parishioners the knowledge
and practice of religion, until their opposition became so
violent that he was dismissed from his curacy. Having
achieved tliis victory, his opponents determined to enjoy
it : so, having obtained a knowledge of " the day he was to
leave the town, the bells were rung, and some hogsheads of
cider were brought into the street, that those who were so
disposed might rejoice in the deliverance of the parish from
its Methodist curate."

Afterwards the Doctor joined Wesley on his way to Taun-
ton, and on his return accompanied him to Bristol. Here,
among a people established in the faith. Dr. Coke's gentle-
manly manners, manifest zeal for religion, and ardent attach-
ment to Wesley, gained him universal love and esteem. He
was now instructed in the discipline and usages of the Society
* Wesley's " Joiu-nal," vol. iv., p. 103.

4'4<4 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

with which he had become connected, and had to take
his part in all their meetiTigs. On those occasions he
listened to Christian experience, to which he was himself a
stranger; and not unfrequently, without being conscious
of the cause, he found himself in a situation somewhat like
that described by Dr. Edward? of New Eugiaiid, in his
" Considerations on the Work of God " in that province.
" How melancholy/^ observes that great and good man,
" is the case of one who is to act as a shepherd and guide
to a people, many of whom are under great awakenings,
and many are filled with divine light, love, and joy; to
undertake to instruct and lead them all, under those
various circumstances; to be put to it to play the hypo-
crite, and force the airs of a saint in preaching, and from
time to time in private conversation; and, in particular
dealing with souls, to undertake to judge of their circum-
stances, to talk to those who come to him, as if he knew
what they said ; to try to talk with persons of experience,
as if he had experience as well as they; to force a joyful
countenance and manner of speech, when there is notliing
in the heart ! What sorrowful work is here ! O, how
miserable must such persons feel ! What wretched slavery
is this ! Besides the infinite provocation of the Most High
God, and displeasure of his Lord and Master V The case
of Dr. Coke, who truly wished to do good, was, however,
not so lamentable. He was not in the condition of an
ungodly minister who, for a li\dng, undertakes such a
work. The Doctor had no stipend, his own fortune being
sufficient for his support ; and, not being convinced of sin,
he felt no such misery. He did not, indeed, like Dr.
Southey and others, suppose that those people laboured
under a mental disease; on the contrary, he supposed them
sincere and of a sound mind; but he comforted himself

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 445

with liis own sujDposecl advantages. " They have/^ he said
to himself, " a knowledge of God among them which is
strange to me ; but in philanthropy, and in large views
for the good of mankind, I am superior to them/^

Dr. Coke had not in early youth, like Wesley, the
advantage of a religious education. He was, besides, an
only son, and had been greatly indulged ; was naturally
aspiring and ambitious, and fondly imagined the outgoings
of an ardent and benevolent temperament, which he felt
stirring within him, was that pm-e and holy charity which
the love of God in Christ alone can impart. It pleased the
great Head of the Church, by placing him in contact
with the Methodists, to afford him the means of rescue
from this error, and, by a very simple but singular inci-
dent, to make the urgent necessity of this deliverance very
evident. As he was on his way to London from Bristol,
" one of the passengers in the coach in which he travelled
was taken in a fit ; and as there was an immediate cry for
water, the Doctor ran to a brook which he saw at some
distance. Having no vessel, he thought of his hat ; but on
beholding the fine new beaver decorated with an elegant
rose, then common with clergymen, his heart, which he
had supposed so large, instantly failed him, and he returned
in haste to the scene of distress. A gentleman who was
assisting the afflicted man, and had observed with pleasure
the Doctor's design, exclaimed, with surprise and indigna-
tion, 'What, Sir! Have you brought no water?' and
instantly ran to the brook, and returned with his hat full.

" The Doctor felt his situation, in the presence of the
passengers ; but his inward mortification was inexpressible.
He had trusted in himself that he was righteous, and had
despised, or, at least, lightly esteemed, others ;" but he
found himself utterly destitute of any ground for these

446 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

lofty imaginations. His delusion had passed away, and
with a wounded spirit he arrived in London.

The change which passed in Dr. Coke's mind disposed
him to listen to the communications of the Methodist
people with increased interest. And as he thought of their
confidence and joy, his own " trouble increased. He found
himself to be what our Lord calls 'a stranger' in the
fellowship of His people.- The Holy Spirit, who, by fasten-
ing one wrong act on the mind of a sinner, can, in the
issue, as in tlie case of the*Samaritan woman, convince him
of ' all that ever he did,' now showed him that ' in him
dwelt no good thing.'" Yet he pined and groaned in secret :
for he could not lay open his spiritual misery to the Chris-
tians with whom he had so recently become acquainted.
He was_, indeed, stripped of all that self-sufficiency which at
Bristol had shielded him from conviction. He now felt
that he had undertaken a work for which he was wholly
unfit, and he saw no way of deliverance.

One great obstacle to his making known the state of
his mind was, that his friends had assumed that he was
truly converted, and walking in the light of the divine
countenance. Wesley himself and all his people fully
believed this ; so that the Doctor seemed shut up in deep
penitential sorrow.

The Lord, however, found a way for his deliverance.
Mr. Thomas Maxfield, although he had separated from
Wesley, on hearing of the arrival of Dr. Coke, called on
him, and, with his usual promptness and energy, inquired
into the state of his mind. His question did not refer to
his justification, — in common with others, he assumed
him to have attained that blessing, — but he inquired if he
were perfected in love ; and on the Doctor's acknowledging
that he had not attained that privilege, "Mr. Maxfield imme-

BOOK II. CHAPTEK, V. 447

diately pressed it upon him with all his might, showdng, in
his usual strong way, that the blessing was to be received
by faith, and, consequently, that it might and ought to be
received now. The Doctor was amazed and much embar-
rassed. He got away, however, from his vehement exhorter
as well as he could, informing him that he would maturely
consider what had been advanced, and make it a matter
of prayer.

"The Doctor did so; and an intimacy took place be-
tween them, the consequence of which was, that through
the instrumentality of that extraordinary man the Doctor
found rest unto his soul. He obtained that faith which
gave his labouring conscience peace ; and which, in a mind
naturally so ardent, raised him up as on the wings of
eagles. He joined from that time in all the exercises of
religion with a fervour that surprised many, and caused
the people to whom he ministered to glorify God on his
behalf. ^^^

Erom henceforth Dr. Coke became a most valuable
auxiliary to Wesley. He no longer confined hiiuself to the
regular duties of a clergyman, but took part in all the
work of a Methodist preacher, preaching abroad and in all
tlie chapels, exhorting all with a zeal almost equal to that of
Mr. Maxfield himself : " instant in season, and out of sea-
son," no labours seemed too much for liim, no journeys too
fatiguing ; so that Wesley used to say he was to him as a
right hand. And what enhanced the importance of the
Doctor's aid, Wesley could trust him, which was not fully
the case with some of his most useful preachers. Wesley
himself told the Eev. Henry Moore, that while Mr. Maxfield
was with him, he could not, when himself absent from
London, leave him there, unless Dr. Jones was there also.
* Mooke's "Life of Wesley," vol. ii., pp. 310-315.

448 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

For the first so limited his exhortation to the exercise of
faith, that the presence of the other was necessary, whose
peculiar talent it was to enforce the fruits of faith and the
duties of the Gospel. With Dr. Coke it was otherwise
from the time that he was made a partaker of the Gospel
salvation. He was equally " sound in the faith/' " and
zealous of good works.''
First Coti- At the end of Wesley's journey through Ireland, on

fGrcncc in

Ireland. Its Tuesday, July 7th, 1778, he held a Conference in that
iscussions. jsj^jjjj^ Respecting it he says, " Our little Conference
began, at which about twenty preachers were present." At
this time the question of separating from the Church was
revived with great earnestness and zeal by Mr. Edward
Smyth. He had previously been expelled from a church
in the north of Ireland for his faithful proclamation of the
Gospel, and was now preaching in connexion with Wesley.
He laboured with all his might to persuade him to repudiate
all connexion with the Establishment ; but he failed. The
discussion ended in the following questions and answers :
" Q. Is it not our duty to separate from the Church, con-
sidering the wickedness both of the clergy and the people ?
A. We conceive not. 1. Because both the priests and the
people were full as wicked in the Jewish church, and yet
God never commanded the holy Israelites to separate from
them. 2. Neither did our Lord command His disciples to
separate from them; He rather commanded the contrary.
3. Hence it is clear tkat could not be the meaning of St.Paul's
words, ' Come out from among them, and be ye separate.' "
This answer was followed by another question, the reply to
which was evidently intended to prevent such discussions
in future. " Q. Have we a right view of our work ? A.
Perhaps not. It is not to take care of this or that Society,
or to preach so many times ; but to save as many souls as

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 44-9

we can, to bring as many sinners as we can to repentance, '
and with all our power to build them up in that holiness,
without which they cannot see the Lord." ^

In August, 1777, George Lowe, afterwards a zealous and George

Lowe

useful Methodist minister, preached his first sermon. His preaches for
simple account of the circumstance shows how the work of ^^^
God then progressed in the absence of those external things
which are generally regarded as essential to order and pro-
priety. He observes, " My dress on that occasion was not
very clerical ; but, although it would have offended the fas-
tidious taste of modern times, it was considered fashionable,
and even elegant, in those days. I rose earlier than usual on
that morning, spent some time in communion with God, in
reading the Scriptures, and in looking over my subject. I
then put on my fustian coat, a pretty red plush waistcoat, and
a handsome pair of leather breeches. Thus equipped, I left
home, in much weakness and fear, to make, what appeared to
me, a dangerous experiment. On arriving at Saltersford, I
found the preaching-house crowded ; but, being there a few
minutes before the time, T stepped into an ante- chamber,
for the purpose of composing my mind and imploring the
aid of divine grace. While I was there, a sharp shock of an
earthquake occurred. It shook and rocked the building,
and spread such alarm amongst the people, that before I
commenced the service, they were crying out, ' God be
merciful to us sinners.'' " His biographer adds, " The text
chosen on that occasion was Matt. viii. 2, 3. He repre-
sented the leper as being the type of the sinner; and
pointed out the loathsome, infectious, and dangerous
nature of his malady. He then adverted to the humility,
importunity, and faith which characterized his appeal to
the Saviour ; and, finally, called their attention to the
* Myles's " Chrouological Histoiy," p. 13G.

450 HISTORY OP WESLEY AN METHODISM.

frank, gratuitous, and complete cure effected by the word
and touch of our Lord. During the delivery of this dis-
course, there was an abundant communication of the grace
of G od to assist the preaclier and bless the people ; so that,
before the close of the service, Mr. Lowe's voice could
scarcely be heard amidst the loud and pathetic supplica-
tions for divine mercy. Several scores were awakened
under that sermon, many of whom afterward joined the
Society, and continued in future years ' to adorn the doc-
trine of God our Saviour in all things.'' "^

As Wesley, with or without the advice of the Confer-
ence, appointed the preachers to their several spheres of
action, so his assistant in each Circuit, having obtained the
best available information, appointed the times and places
where he and liis colleagues and the local preachers should
preach. This appears to have been the practice from the
beginning.
Preachers' lu the early stages of Methodistic progress it is reason-

^ ^^' able to suppose that this Avould be done at best in a very

irregular manner; but afterward these appointments were
made on a regular plan. The earliest of these which we
have seen is of this date, (1777,) and arranged the labours
of the local preachers for the Leeds Circuit from May 4th
to July 27th inclusive. At this time, and for many years
afterward, the plans of the itinerant and local preachers
were quite separate and distinct from each other. There is
another peculiarity about the plans of that Circuit from this
period until some years after 1800 : the several places sup-
plied with Sunday preacliing by the local preachers were
visited by them on one Sabbath in a fortnight. That is, the
Circuit was divided into two sections, each of which was
supplied on alternate Sundays. A copy of this plan, and
* Eev. a. Stkachan's "Life and Times of the Ilev. Georse Lowe."

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 451

the names of the local preachers, so far as they can be
ascertained, will be found elsewhere.^

Miss Bosanquet was not the only female preacher per- Two females
mitted to labour occasionally among the Methodists at tliis Vesiey to
time : Mrs. Crosby of Leeds, her former pupil and a sister v^^^K as

■' '- '■ exceptions

spirit, pursued a precisely similar course, and was very use- to the gene-
ful. It is not known whether the following letter from
Wesley to this pious female has been already published ;
but its importance justifies its insertion : the ]\IS. is still
preserved.

"London, December 2nd, 1777.
"My dear Sister,

" I HOPE you will always have your time much filled up.
You wiU, unless you grow weary of weU-doing. Tor is not
the harvest plenteous stiU ? Had we ever a larger field of
action ? And shall we stand all, or any part of, the day
idle ? Then Ave should wrong both our neighbour and our
own souls.

" For the sake of retrenching her expenses, I thought it

quite needful for Miss B to go from home ; and I was

likewise persuaded (as she was herself) that God had some-
thing for her to do in Bath and Kingswood ; perhaps in
Bristol too ; although I do not think she Avill be called to
speak tAere in public.

"The difference between us and the Quakers in this
respect is manifest. They flatly deny the rule itself,
although it stands clear in the Bible. We allow" the rule ;
only we believe it admits of some exceptions. At present
I know of those, and no more, in the whole Methodist
Connexion. You should (send) word of what our Lord is
doing where you go, to, dear SaUy,

" Yours affectionately,

" John Wesley."

* See Appendix B, at the end of tliis volume.

452 HISTOEY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

It is evident^ therefore, that Wesley did not merely con-
nive at female preachers ; on the contrary, he gave them
his direct and formal sanction, when, as in the two cases of
Miss Bosanquet and Mrs. Crosby, he was convinced they
were called of God to the work. He then regarded their call
as an extraordinary exception to the general rule laid down
by St. Paul, — a rule which, as he says, lie fully allowed.
Mrs. Fietch- Mts. Fletcher gives the following account of her preach-
er's preach- ^^„ g^^ Huddcrsfield. She had called there on her way to

mg at Hud- " «'

tiersfieki. Golcar, whcrc she was going to preach, and was pressed to
hold a meeting there on her return, to which she assented.
On her way back to Huddersfield, however, Mr. Taylor, who
was with her, expressed doubts as to the propriety of her
stopping there, as he said there were some who did not like
women to conduct public worship, and that she might in
consequence meet with something disagreeable. The fol-
lowing is her own account : '' When we got to Hudders-
field, I told them the conversation we had had by the way,
and the posture of my mind, which was as calm as the limpid
stream and quiet as an infant. I perceived his fears were
not groundless, and said, ' Well, my friends, I will do as
you will, — either stay with you this night, or go forward
directly : for I follow a lamb-like Lord, and I would
imitate His life and spirit.' They said they believed but
few of the principal persons had any objection, and the
people much desired it ; besides, as it had been given out
at noon, there would be a great many strangers whom it
would not be well to disappoint. It was then agreed that
we should have the meeting in the house where they
usually had the preaching; but when we came there, the
crowd was so very great, and the place so hot, that I feared
I should not be able to speak at all. I stood still, and
left all to God. A friend gave out a hymn, during which
some fainted away. Brother Taylor said, ' I perceive it

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 453

impossible for us to stay witliin doors : the people cannot

bear the heat, and there are more without than there are

within/ We then came out. My head swam with the

heat. I scarce knew which way I went, but seemed carried

along by the people till we stopped at a horse-block placed

against a wall on the side of the street, with a plain wide

opening before it. On the steps of this I stood, and gave

out,

' Come, ye sinners, poor and needy,' &c.

AYhile the people were singing the hymn, I felt a renewed
conviction to speak in the name of the Lord. ]My bodily
strength seemed to return each moment. I felt no weari-
ness, and my voice was stronger than in the morning, while
I was led to enlarge on these words : ' The Lord is our
Judge, the Lord is our Lawgiver, the Lord is our King. He
will save us.' Deep solemnity sat on every face. I think
there was scarce a cough to be heard, or the least motion,
though the number gathered was very great. So solemn a
time I have seldom known. My voice was clear enough to
reach them all. And when we concluded, I felt stronger
than when we began. They then desired me to speak to
each of the women joined in Society, which took me till
near ten." ^

The thirty-fourth Conference was held at Leeds, begin- Tiie Confer-
ning on August 4th, 1778. A larger number of preachers
attended this Conference than had ever assembled at any
previous one. It began on Tuesday morning, and con-
tinued till Saturday. Mr. Benson says, " it was the best
Conference he ever attended ; that Mr. Wesley possessed an
excellent spirit, and preached remarkably well."

Qn the second day of this assembly's sittings, a proposal
was made for sending missionaries to Africa. This pro-

* Walicsu's " Methodism in Halifax," p 147.

454 HISTOHY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Application posal arose out of the case of two young princes, who had
sionaries to ^6611 tom awaj from their country, — Calabar, on the Coast
Africa. q£ Guinea, — and sold as slaves to America, where they

remained upwards of seven years. An English master of a
ship, to whom they had told their story, pitied them, and
advised them to run away, which they did, and were
brought by him to England. Tlieir case was brought
before Lord Mansfield, and they were declared free, and set
at liberty. By the kindness of the Methodists at Bristol,
they were instructed in the English language and the
truths of Christianity, and afterward sent back to their own
country. After their return, at their request, two persons
who were Germans, but members of the Methodist Society
in Bristol, were sent out to Guinea, evidently with a view
to their instructing the people in the truths of the Chris-
tian faith; but they both died before or soon after their
landing on that coast. The young princes then sent over
petitions that others might come to their aid for the
same purpose ; and when the subject was mentioned in
the Conference, two pious young men freely offered them-
selves for this difficult and dangerous service. " But after
the matter was seriously considered, it was concluded that
the time had not arrived for sending missionaries to
Africa." Mr. Benson concludes the narrative of the cir-
cumstance by observing, " What was said on this occa-
sion, and the prayers which followed, were manifestly
attended with a great blessing ; and the Lord was present
of a truth/' ^-
state of the The Circuits were now increased to sixty ; but this addi-
onnexion. ^^^^ arose out of numerous alterations. Tiuis, Devon,
Somersetshire, Alnwick, and Ballyshannon ceased to. be
Circuits ; and Taunton, Tiverton, Isle of Man, Castlebar^
* Benson's " Memoirs," by Macdonald, p. 76.

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 455

Lisleen, and Belfast were made Circuits. The numbers
reported this year, including 6,968 for America, were
47,057;* and as the aggregate of the last year, when the
numbers from America were not entered, was 38,274, there
was an increase in the Societies of Great Britain and
Ireland of 1,815.

Two preachers are reported as having died this year :
Thomas Hosking, a pious, zealous, active young man, just
entering on his work ; and Eichard Burke, a man of faith
and patience, made perfect through sufferings.

The examination into the character and ability of each
of the preachers was very strictly conducted, and two of
them were laid aside. Sundry exhortations and directions
were put forth in these " ]\Iinutes " for visiting gaols,
renewing trust-deeds where many of the trustees were dead,
and for preventing the preachers from contracting nervous
disorders.

Dr. Coke appears this year on the '' ^linutes " for the
first time, and was stationed at London, although not as
a regular preacher on the Circuit ; the entry on the
" Minutes " standing thus ; — ■

" London : John Pawson, Thomas Eankin, Thomas Ten-
nant, Peter Jaco, Super., John "Wesley, Thomas Coke,
John Abraham."

It seems clear, also, from what follows, that Wesley
intended Dr. Coke this year for more special service. Por,
immediately after the Conference, an entry is found in his
"Journal," saying, "Monday, August 17th, Dr. Coke, my
brother, and I took coach for Bristol; and early on
Thursday, 20th, I set out for Cornwall."

* Tliis is not the total nuinber printed in the "Minutes," but a correct
aggregate of the numbers in the several Circuits. The total numbers in the
"Minutes" are frequentlv erroneous.

456 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Wesley On Sunday, November 1st, "Wesley conducted the

Road ' opening services of the New Chapel in City Eoad. He
Chapel. writes respecting it, that " it is perfectly neat, but not
fine ; and contains far more people than the Foundery ; I
believe, together with the Morning Chapel, as many as the
Tabernacle. Although multitudes attended on this occa-
sion, there was no disturbance : every thing was conducted
with quietness, decency, and order." Wesley preached in
the morning from part of Solomon^s prayer at the dedica-
tion of the temple, and in the afternoon from " the hun-
dred and forty and four tliousand standing with the Lamb
on Mount Zion." He adds, " God was eminently present
in the midst of the congregation.'"

When it is considered that few of the Methodists of this
day had any training, or preliminary teaching, it is truly
wonderful that they remained so united, and were so seldom
subject to scenes of contention and disorder. Men and
women of the most diverse opinions and judgment on
almost every other subject, were here of one mind and
heart, because they felt their need of salvation ; and their
continued desire for this, and the conscious posses-
sion of a growing interest in its blessings, generally rose
paramount over every difference of sentiment, and. kept
them in one united band of brotherhood. There were,
however, as might be expected, occasional exceptions to
this happy state of things. We meet with one at this
time, which occurred at Halifax; and which would be
amusing but for its sad religious results.

In the year 1777, the Society of this town, by a great
and united effort, erected a new chapel at an expense of
about £1,230. In this work all appear to have heartily
united, and seem to have exulted in its accom-
plishment. The chapel being finished, it was opened by

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 457

Wesley in person ; and Mr. Thomas Taylor also preached Opening of

. a new chapel

on the occasion. Jbor the sake either oi ornament or at Halifax.
of use, a sounding-board was placed over the pulpit; ^njgeTessbu
and several of the congregation, thinking the board ^^^ ^^^^

Society.

had a meagre appearance, hit upon a good scheme,
as they thought, to remedy the defect. A subscription
was opened, and an image of an angel, blowing a trumpet
placed over the sounding-board. At the sight of such
a figure, with expanded wings, and a tremendous trumpet
in its hand, the congregation were greatly astonished
when they assembled for public worship the Sabbath fol-
lowing its erection. Without staying to remark on the taste
displayed in this supposed ornament, it must be observed,
that this angel became a subject of much contention in the
Society ; and this dispute was seriously aggravated by the
declaration of one of the newly appointed preachers to the
Circuit, Mr. John Murlin, that lie would preach under it no
more. In the midst of this contention, Wesley again visited
Halifax, and the following entry is found in his " Journal •/'
"Thursday, April 15th, 1779, I went to Halifax, where a
little thing had occasioned a great disturbance. An angel
blowing a trumpet was placed on the sounding-board over
the pulpit. Many were vehemently against this ; others
as vehemently for it : but a total end was soon put to the
contest ; for the angel vanished away. The congregations,
morning and evening, were very large; and the work of
God seems to increase in depth as well as extent.""

The means by which the angel vanished away, and the
consequences which followed, must, however, be told. On
the evening of the day just named, Wesley, in order to settle
the dispute, which unhappily had been productive of much
evil, called the leaders together after service. The matter was
gone into, and a hot discussion ensued as to whether the

VOL. I. X

458 HISTOKY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

angel should be retained or destroyed ; but when the votes
were taken, they were found to be equal. At this juncture,
John Hatton, of Liglitcliffe, came into the room, and, on
the nature of the proceedings being explained to him, he
gave his vote for the destruction of the angel. Those who
had thus obtained the ascendancy being eager to execute
the decision of the meeting, the angel in a few minutes
disappeared from the sounding-board ; Mr. Murliu hewed
the " Dagon " in pieces ; and before midnight its ashes
were smouldering in the chapel yard. Wesley, from his
well known antipathy to a sounding-board, intimated his
wish that it also might be removed. On the morning
following, at the five o'clock preaching, great was the con-
sternation of the people, when they beheld the pulpit in its
original plainness, being minus both the sounding-board
and its gorgeous appendage.

It is, however, painful to add, that although the angel
had only been in the chapel two Sundays, its removal caused
a division in the Society ; several influential members left,
and some of them were never afterward connected with any
particular church. Wesley appears not to have been made
aware of all the consequences of this contention.^ How
fearful are the results of strife in a religious Society !

Although the war with America was continued with aU
the energy the British ministry could command, the
revolted colonists were daily getting the advantage in the
conflict : the Congress was accordingly encouraged to
assume, in the fullest sense, the sovereignty of the country.
The inhabitants of the several States were in consequence
required to take an oath of allegiance to the existing
government. Mr. Asbury, as an Englishman, could not con-
scientiously comply with this demand. He had, therefore,

* Walkek's " Methodism in Halifax/' p. 150.

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 459

to retire from his usual course of ministerial duty, and seek Nobieefforts
refuge in concealment. He lived thus in the house of a Asbury
friend, Judse White, for nearly twelve months. Yet even ^""^ °}'^^^ .

' o ' J preachers m

in these circumstances his zealous soul could not be America,
inactive ; for, when unable to appear at all in the day-time,
he would emerge from his retreat in the gloom of night,
and go from house to house, enforcing the great truths of
the Gospel.

His efforts were nobly seconded by a native American
preacher, Freeborn Garretson, whose ministry was abun-
dantly owned of God throughout the States of Maryland
and Delaware, and who endured cruel usage and much
persecution. Joseph Hartley was another devoted minister
in those times of trial. When forbidden to preach, he
duly attended his appointments ; and after singing and
prayer, remaining upon his knees, he exhorted the
jDCople with so much earnestness and power, that his
enemies said, " He might as well preach on his feet, as
on his knees." Afterward, in Talbot county, he was
seized, and committed to jail for preaching ; but this by
no means silenced him ; for the people gathered around
the gate, and he preached from the inside with so much
unction and power, that the inhabitants said, unless
Hartley was released from prison, he would convert the
whole town. After being kept thus for some time, he was
set at liberty ; but a blessed revival of the work of God
resulted from his efforts whilst in prison, which was the
means of establishing an extensive and flourishing Society.

The American Conference of this year was held in Lees- Tiie
burgh : Mr. Asbury being in ill health, and every other conference.
English preacher having left America, W^illiam Watts,
the oldest American preacher, presided. At this time,
five Circuits were left off the " Minutes," in consequence

X 2

of the war.

460 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

of the war : New York^ Philadelphia, Chester, Frederick,
and Norfolk. To counterbalance this loss, six new Cir-
cuits were formed : Berkeley, Muvanna, James City, and
Luneiiburgh, in Virginia ; and Carolina Circuit, in North
Carolina, was divided into three, namely, Eoanoke, Tar
Sad effects River, and New Hope. The fearful consequences of the
war were, however, seen in the decrease of 873 members
and 5 preachers ; the numbers now reported being 6,095
members and 29 preachers.

It will serve to show the steadiness with which Wesley
kept his eye fixed on the great evangelical object for which
he had laboured throughout his life, to quote the notice
of his visit to Arbroath this year. "I examined the
Society. In five years I found five members had been
gained ! ninety-nine being increased to one hundred and
four. What, then, have our preachers been doing all this
time ? 1. They have preached four evenings in the week,
and Sunday morning ; the other mornings they have fairly
given up. 2. They have taken great care not to speak too
plain, lest they should give offence. 3. When Mr. Brack-
enbury preached the old Methodist doctrine, one of them
said, ' You must not preach such doctrine here. The
doctrine of perfection will not do for the meridian of
Edinburgh.^ Waiving, then, all other hinderances, is it any
wonder that the work of God has not prospered here ?" "^
A thoroughly religious and authoritative supervision of
this kind must have been productive of the happiest
results. Wesley was, indeed, to all intents and purposes a
primitive and apostolic bishop.

As, in accordance wii\\ the principle involved in all such
communications as those we have just quoted from Wesley,
all our views of Methodism go beyond its organization and
* Wesley's " Jom-nal," June 17th, 1788.

I

i

BOOK II. CHAPTER V, 461

annals to the religious results which were produced, we find
it necessary occasionally to insert such incidents as the
following, which might, indeed, be multiplied almost in-
definitely. Very few, however, are inserted, and oidy when
confirmed by undoubted authority.

On January 11th, 1779, Mr. Benson writes, "This The case of
evening I preached on occasion of the death of Abraham Brieriv.
Brierly, a very exemplary Christian ; who, for many years,
adorned the Gospel. From a child he feared God, and
was preserved by His grace from all open sin. As he grew up,
he regularly attended church and sacrament ; was honest
in his dealings, and unblameable in his whole behaviour.
But notwithstanding the regularity of his conduct, he was
far from being satisfied with his state ; and hence he went
to several clergymen to request their directions. Still he
did not find rest to his soul, but, on the contrary, grew
more and more uneasy ; till at last, having little or no hope
of salvation, he was strongly tempted to lay violent hands
upon himself. In this state, he went to Mr. Lee, a clergy-
man, who gave him some encouragement by saying, ' I
know not what advice to give you, because I never was in
your state ; but, I assure you, I wish I was in it, as I am
satisfied that they who sow in tears shall reap in joy.''
Some years after this, he had a faint hope that God would
be gracious to him; but no evidence of His pardoning
mercy, nor heart-felt peace and joy in believing. At
length, when he was upwards of forty years of age, as he
went along a street one evening, he heard some people
singing a hymn or psalm in a house. While he stood and
listened, he thought, ' Surely these people know more of
religion than I.'' He afterwards, upon inquiry, learned
that they were Methodists, then generally reckoned the
worst description of schismatics; but this did not deter

462 HISTORY OF WESLEYA^T METHODISM.

him from hearing one of their preachers on the following
Monday evening. In the course of less than a M^ek, he
heard one of them preach again. On his way to hear the
second time, he was stopped short in the street by a sudden
suggestion, that God would be offended, if he went. In
this dilemma, he lifted up his heart to God, and prayed
that if they were not His people, and if it was wrong
to go among them. He would prevent his going; but if
otherwise, that He would remove those fears, and incline
him to go forward, by giving him to feel love to them.
This prayer was immediately answered; for he felt his fears
dispelled, and his mind disposed to proceed ; and, whilst
amongst them upon that occasion, he felt that he loved them
most cordially. His master, who employed him to dye
fustian, learned that he went to hear the Methodists, and,
being much displeased with him on that account, threatened
to turn him out of his employment, if he went to hear them
any more. He assured his master that he had received
much benefit by going only twice to hear them ; and as he
knew they preached the truth, he was determined to hear
them at all events. His master fulfilled his threatening.
But the Lord made him ample amends for this outward
loss, by inward consolation ; for, within the day after, he
was filled with joy and peace in believing. From that happy
period of his life, to his latest hour, he walked in all the com--
mandments of the Lord blameless. For the support of him-
self and family, he submitted to drive a cart vvith coals, in
which humble situation he continued till his last sickness
confined him to his house ; where, after suffering for some
time, he died in the Lord." Yet, if we are to adopt the opi-
nions oi pldlosopliers, this change of heart, this holy life, and
this happy death were all of them the results of disease.^
* " Memoirs of the Rev. J. Benson," edition of 1825, p. 84.

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 463

The thirty-sixth Conference was opened in London, The Confer-

TT^ . /-\ /-, enreotl779.

August 3rd, 1779. Wesley simply says of it, "Our Con-
ference began, which continued and ended in peace and
love.'' The number of the Circuits was now increased to
sixty-two by the addition of Northamptonshire as a Circuit
in England, and Inverness in Scotland. The number of
members in the Societies this year was 42,486 ; and as last
year's return, excluding America, gave 40,089, there was
in the home Societies an increase of 2,397.

Among the preachers admitted on trial at this Conference
we find the name of Henry Moore, who afterward filled
a higUy honourable position in the Connexion. Two
preachers died this year : " George Shorter, of whom it is
said, ' He was an Israelite indeed,' a lively, zealous, active
man, a witness of full salvation : " and " James Gaffuey, a
young man of considerable abilities, wise above his years."
He died of rapid consumption; "but was fully debvered
from the fear of death, and was unspeakably happy, though
in violent pain, till his spii'it returned to God."

Notwithstanding the increase in the Connexion generally, i>ecrease ot
there was a decrease in many Circuits, which circumstance in many '
led to very searching inquiries at this Conference. On this ^'•'■""^^•
head the following appears in the "Minutes :" " Q. How inquiries
can we account for the decrease in so many Circuits this year ? cause of tiiis.
A. It may be owing, partly to want of preacliiiig abroad, and
of trying new places ; partly to prejudice against the king,
and speaking evil of dignities ; but chiefly to the increase
of worldly-miudedness and conformity to the world. Q.
How can we stop this evil speaking ? A. Suffer none
that speak evil of those in authority, or that prophesy evil
to the nation, to preach with us. Let every assistant take
care of this." The judgment of the founder of Methodism,
as to the causes which produced the first general decrease

464 , HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

of numbers, ought to have weight with the members of the
body in all succeeding times. Methodists should never
forget that it was to the influence of evil speaking, especially
of those in authority, to worldly-mindedness, and conformity
to the world, that Wesley attributed the first great check
to the progress of the work of God in Methodism,

The troubled condition of the country appears also to have
affected the pecuniary resources of the Connexion. The
want of money was severely felt ; and, to put the funds on
a better footing, it was resolved to make a permanent alter-
ation. Hitherto a portion of the Yearly Subscription had
been appropriated to aid in paying off chapel debts. This
course was now discontinued. It was, therefore, formally
announced : '^1. Let every Circuit bear its own burden,
and not lean upon the Conference. 2. Tell every one
expressly, 'We do not make a subscription for paying debts.'
3. Let all the assistants in Ireland do the same as those
in England."

The state of the work in Scotland engaged especial

attention; and the Conference advised the preachers sta-

» tioned there to " preach abroad as much as possible ; try

every town and village ; and visit every member of every

Society at home.'' Immediately after this Conference,

Wesley August 8th, 1779, Wesley recorded these words in his

leaves the

Fouiuiery. " Joumal :" " This was the last night which I spent at the
Foundery. What hath God wrought there in forty
years !" No surprise at this record can be felt by any
considerate reader. The Toundery was the first place where
Wesley could, without interference or opposition, preach
the Gospel of Christ according to tlie light which he had
received, — the place which had indeed been the seat and
centre of Methodism, — the head-quarters of Wesley during
the evangelical labours of forty years, and such labours

X o

I ■ 'j

I! '"

\\ f

nil

i

IT
1 i ' 1

r,''ii!

1

!

!i

11.

'i

1

i

1

Ij

1

1

! *F'
111

1!

j

1

hi

: 1

!i

'1

i||fe

■''illti

I

M,'

"1

Ml ,< 1

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 467

as no minister iu England had ever previously put
forth. Let the mind contemplate Wesley's first entry
into this tabernacle after he had been thrust out of
the churches, and been stigmatized as a fanatical teacher
of heresy ; and then turn to the venerable minister leaving
that place for the neat and commodious premises in City
Boad, supported by hundreds of noble-minded and godly
preachers, his sons in the Gospel, and followed Avith bless-
ings by at least fifty thousand members throughout Eng-
land and America. Well might he exclaim, " What hath
God wrought !" These circumstances will perpetuate the
memory of the Eoundery in the minds of the Wesleyan
people. We are, therefore, gratified to be able to annex a
faithful representation of this venerable building, with an
account of its precise locality."^

* "It stood in the locality called 'WindmLll Hill,' Upper Moorfields,
London ; and whicli is now known by the name of \Vindmill Street, — a
street that runs parallel with City Road, and abuts on the north-west corner
of Finsbm-y Square. The chapel was on the east side of the street, some
sixteen or eighteen yards from Providence Row ; and the entire premises
occupied a space of ground measuring about one hundred and twenty or
thirty feet in front, fi-om north to south, and about one hundred feet in
depth, from east to west.

" The chapel, as seen in the engi-aving, is the front building with two
doors. The proper entrance to it was by the door on the left hand, and the
general entrance to the premises, to the preacher's house, school, band-
room, &c., was by the door on the right hand, where the school children ai'e
represented as going in. There was a plain belfry on the gable at the
further end, in which thei'e hung a bell that was rung every morning at five
o'clock, for early service, and every evening at nine, for family worship ; as
well as at sundry other times. There were no pews in the chapel ; but on
the ground floor, immediately before the pulpit, there were some ten or
twelve seats with back rails, appropriated, with the exce])tion of the first and
the last, to the female worshippers. Under the front gallery were the free seats
for the females ; and under the side galleries the free seats for males. The
front gallery was used exclusively by females ; and the side galleries by males.

"The band-room was behind the chapel, on the ground floor. It was

468 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

At this time, preaching by the Methodist itinerants was
permanently established in the Isle of Wight. The Meth-
odist preachers had frequently visited the Island long
before; indeed, so early as 1753 Wesley was there, and
thus relates an account of his visit in his " Journal :"
"Tuesday, July 10th, 1753. — I went on board a hoy, and
in three hours landed at Cowes, in the Isle of Wight. We
rode straight to Newport, the chief town in the Isle, and
found a little Society in tolerable order. Several of them
had found peace with God. One told me that it was about
eight years since she first knew her interest in Christ, by
means of one who called there on his way to Peimsylvania ;
but having none to speak to, or advise with, she was long
tormented with doubts and fears. After some years, she
received a fresh manifestation of His love, and could not
doubt or fear any more. She is now confined to her bed,
and consuming away with pining sickness. But all is good

some eighty feet long and twenty feet wide, and accommodated about three
hundred persons. It was used for the five o'clock morning service, in the
winter season ; and the bands met in it on a Thursday evening, after the
week-night preaching. United intercession and prayer meetings were also
held in it, on Wednesdays and Fridays, at two o'clock. The north end
of the room was used for a school, being fitted up with desks, &c. ;
and at' the south end was the Book Room for the sale of Mr. Wesley's
publications.

"Mr. Wesley had his apartments in a building over the band-room,
which appears in the engraving elevated in a houselike form over the chapel.
His study was at the right-hand corner. The dwelling-house was at the end
of the chapel, next the gable with the belfry, and was occupied by assistant
preachers, and by the domestics. The entrance to it, as before stated, was
through the chapel. The smaller buildings, immediately on the left, are tlie
coach-house and stable : the former, next the gateway ; and the latter, next
the band-room, where the door and windows are seen over the wall.

" It was on the Foundery premises that the first Methodist Society was
formed, and that the first Methodist Conference was held." — Rev. F. J.
Jobson's " Chapel and School Architectm'e," p. 48.

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 469

to her ; for she has learned in every thing to give thanks.
At half an hour after six I preached in the market-place to
a numerous congregation^ but they were not as serious as
those at Portsmouth ; many children made such a noise, *•
and many grown persons were talking aloud almost all the
time I was preaching. It was quite the reverse at five in
the morning : there was a large congregation again, and
every person therein seemed to know this was the word
whereby God would judge them in the last day.''' Wesley
again visited the Isle in October of the same year, and
preached repeatedly to large congregations with apparent
success ; and observes, on leaving, " Surely if there were
any here to preach the word of God with power, a multi-
tude would soon be obedient to the faith." Again, in
1758, Wesley visited and preached on thelsland. But the
fruits of these efforts perished for lack of regular preaching
and pastoral attention.

For some reasons, which are not apparent, the preachers
and Society at Winchester, which was the head of the
Circuit to which the Isle belonged, were by no means
zealous in endeavouring to afford it a regular ministerial
supply. Even at this time, (1779,) it was in opposition to
their views, and as the result of Wesley's personal deter-
mination, that the Island was favoured with a regular
supply of preachers.

The war which still raged between the British and the Great dis-
Americans, greatly harassed the operations of the Meth- amon-r the
odist ministers, and hindered them in their work. These ^Jethodists

of America.

evils were now aggravated by a serious schism amongst the
Methodists in that country. On the breaking out of the
war, most of the clergymen of the Established Church
returned home, and those who remained were not generally
regular in their lives, or evangelical in their teaching.

470 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Although many urged a different course, the preachers
in America had hitherto adhered to the one which had
been followed from the beginning in England ; namely, that
of regarding the Societies as a part of the Established
Church, and all their evangelical agency as auxiliary
thereto : they, like their brethren in England, had ac-
cordingly abstained from administering the sacraments.
At this time, however, the circumstances of the case were
so greatly changed, that several of the preachers thought
the time had fully come when they ought themselves to
administer those ordinances. They urged that in many large
districts there was no episcopally ordained minister ; that in
consequence of the course which had been followed, great
numbers of children were left unbaptized, and the people
at large were deprived of the Lord's Supper. The people
generally participated in this judgment, and earnestly
desired that their preachers should, without further delay,
proceed to administer the sacraments. This measure was
urged at the Deer Creek Conference, the last at which Mr.
Rankin presided, when it was disposed of by a resolution
to delay any such action "until the next Conference."
"When that- Conference came, there was no English preacher
there, Mr. Asbury being ill; and the question was again
T«(, rival postponed for twelve- months. At the expiration of the
inlmencr J^^^> wheu the time for holding the Conference of 1779
this year. approached, it being generally known that the preachers of
the south were strongly in favour of the change, while those
of the north as generally and as earnestly opposed it, the
latter assembled at Judge White's, where Mr. Asbury had
taken refuge, and deliberated on the affairs of tlie Societies,
thus beset with external and internal difficulties. There
they determined to persevere in abstaining from administer-
ing the sacraments, as heretofore : they appear, also, to have

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 471

transacted the other business pertaining to a Conference.
The preachers of the south also met in Broken-back Church,
Fluvanna county, Virginia ; and not only appointed their own
preachers, and transacted the business of a Conference, but
resolved to proceed to the ordination of ministers for tlie
administration of the sacraments. Tor this purpose they
appointed a committee of some of the oldest preachers, who
at first ordained each other, and then the other preachers ;
after which they proceeded to administer the sacraments as
occasions offered.

Thus during this year the Methodists of America saw Progress of
the Societies directed by two separate Conferences, each
following a distinct course of action ; the northern preach-
ers adhering to Wesley^s plans, those of the south acting
fully as ordained Christian ministers. Yet, notwithstanding
these disturbances and divisions, the work of God pros-
pered. There was, at this time, an increase of members
reported amounting to 2,482, and of preachers to 20.

During this year Wesley had occasion to assert, to a painful Tiie con-
extent, the authority which he possessed, but seldom exercised M'Nab
over the Connexion. He thus relates one case : " Some tinie '=''^'*^* **^'"'-

ous dissen-

since, Mr. Smyth, a clergyman, whose labours God had sionatBaUi.
greatly blessed in the north of Ireland, brought his wife over
to Bath, \\\\o had been for some time in a declining state of
health. I desired him to preach every Sunday evening in
our chapel while he remained there. But as soon as I was
gone, Mr. M'Nab (the assistant preacher of the Circuit)
vehemently opposed that ; affirming it was the common
cause of all the lay preachers ; that they were appointed by
the Conference, not by me, and would not suffer the clergy
to ride over their heads ; Mr. Smyth in particular, of whom
he said all manner of evil. Others warmly defended him.
Hence the Society was torn in pieces, and thrown into the

472 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

utmost confusion." On the following clay, tlie account
proceeds to say, " I read to the Society a paper which I
wrote near twenty years ago on a like occasion. Herein
I observed, that the rules of our preachers were fixed by
me, before any Conference existed ; particularly the twelfth :
* Above all, you are to preach when and where I appoint •*
by obstinately opposing which rule, Mr. M'Nab has made
all this uproar. In the morning, at a meeting of the
preachers, I informed Mr. M'Nab that, as he did not agree
to our fundamental rule, I could not receive him as one of
our preachers till he was of another mind.'^' On the next
day Wesley read the same paper at Bristol, as the excite-
ment had also spread thither. A few left the Society at
Bath on this account; the rest were thoroughly satisfied.
Mr. M'Nab did not leave with the seceders. He must have
made his submission to Wesley ; for his name is found in the
" Minutes " of the succeeding Conference as second preacher
at Sheffield ; but, while there, he left the Connexion, and
began preaching in a separate place.
Its fatal con- „ Thus the casc ended, as it respected the maintenance of

sequences to

the progress Wcslcy's rules and discipline : but the religious results
le igiou. ^£ ^1^^^ insubordination were not so soon removed. Twelve
montlis after these circumstances occurred, Wesley was
again at Bath. He then placed on record the important
fact, that this conduct of Mr. M'Nab not only checked in
the bud a blessed revival of religion, but produced lasting
dissension in the Society. Just before this quarrel occurred,
there had been such an awakening as had never been expe-
rienced at Bath ; but by these dissensions this hopeful move-
ment was neutralized. As Wesley observed, "In spite
of all the pains which have been taken, the wound is
not healed to this day." Wesley and his brother spent
three or four days exerting themselves to the utmost ; and.

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 473

as the result of these labours, he says, " A few were added
to the Society/' The following week, whilst labouring in
Bristol, Wesley wrote, " The people at Bath are still upon
ray mind; so on Thursday, 27th, I went over again; and
God was with us of a truth, whenever we assembled toge-
ther. Surely God is healing the breaches of this poor,
shattered people.""^

On Tuesday, Aus^ust 1st, 1780, the thirty-seventh Con- The Confer-

_ . . enceofl780.

ference began at Bristol. Wesley wrote concerning it,
" We have been always liitherto straitened for time. In
future let nine or ten days be allowed for each Conference,
that everything relative to the carrying on of the work of
God may be maturely considered.''''t On tliis occasion it
was found necessary to appoint another _person to preside
over the Conference when Wesley was absent from the
sittings of the body ; and Mr. Cliristopher Hopper was
selected for this important post.

In the autumn of 1779, a circumstance had occurred which Serious mis-

understand-

might have produced most disastrous effects on the Meth- ing between

odist preachers and Societies. Dr. Coke, not being satisfied ^[^ Benson.

vdth the terms in which Mr. Benson spoke of the doctrine

of the Trinity, wrote him a letter, accusing him of having

embraced the Arian heresy. Mr. Benson was sorely pained

at this accusation. On the 1st of November, he replied to

Dr. Coke's letter. But the terms in which he wrote were

not satisfactory. From a long letter on the subject, in

Dr. Coke's own handwriting, now before the author, it is

evident that he really believed that Mr. Benson was not

sound in the faith, and felt great concern on that account.

There seems, indeed, reason to conclude that Mr. Benson,

in the early part of his ministry, was accustomed to think

and speak of the essential Divinity of the Son of God in a

* Wesley's " Joiu-nal," July 27th, 1780. f Uicl., undtr the date.

474 HISTOUY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

"manner partaking more of human refinement than of
scriptural simplicity. This, however, was but a temporary
perplexity; and he was afterward distinguished by his
peculiarly correct and decided views of every point con-
nected with that awful subject,'^ ■^

On the first day of this Conference, after some prelimi-
nary matter, this subject was introduced : Wesley refused
to allow it to be debated in the Conference, but appointed
a Committee of preachers to investigate it on the following-
day. In the afternoon of that day the Committee met, and
came to the unanimous opinion that Mr. Benson was no
Arian, and that Dr. Coke had no ground for speaking and
writing of him as he had done. Dr. Coke seemed sensible
of his error, and off'ered to ask Mr. Benson's pardon before
them all. On the morning of August 3rd, the Com-
mittee made their report to the Conference, and Mr. Benson
and Dr. Coke shook hands, in token of mutual reconcilia-
tion. Thus that disagreeable affair which had unhappily
occupied many minds, and diverted them from better
things, was brought to a hapjiy issue.
Progress The number of Circuits was this year increased to

Connexion. 64 ; the ucw Circuits being Colchester and Huddersfield.
The increase of members was 1,344 ; the numbers
being 43,830. Two preachers are reported as having
died : " Samuel Wells, a sensible, honest, upright man,
who put forth all his strength in every part of his work ;
he was particularly zealous in observing discipline, and in
exhorting believers to go on to perfection : and William
Brammah, who, having sufl'ered much from weakness and

* " Wesleyan Metliodist Magazine " for 1822, p. 74, where those who
desire information on this subject may see it treated in a masterly manner.
Mr. Benson's matm-e opinions may be seen in his own language in his
" Life," by Macdonaid, p. 106.

BOOK II. CHAPTER V, 475

pain, finished his course with joy/^ This year the North

Wilts was called the Bradford Circuit, and the South Wilts

the Sahsbury Circuit.

Mr. Benson was at this time appointed to labour as junior ^^^- Bi-
son's first
preacher in the Leeds Circuit, which he did with great Sabbath at

success. In the afternoon of the day on which he entered
on his labours in Leeds, he preached in Call Lane chapel,
as the Methodist chapel at the time was undergoing
important alterations. His -subject was the general judg-
ment, on which he spoke with great fulness and power. As
he was proceeding with his description, the heavens grew
dark, heavy clouds covered the atmosphere, and, just as the
preacher was at the climax of his discourse, a tremendous
thunder-storm burst forth ; which, in connexion with the
awful sublimity of the sermon, made an impression on the
minds of the hearers which in numerous cases remained
very vivid for many years.

The manner in which the Methodist preachers of this William
day Were thrust into the ministry, is finely illustrated by the " appointed to
following instance : William Green was the son of a pious Salisbury.
woman in London, and had been educated at Wesley^s school
at the Foundery, was truly converted to God, had begun to
labour as a local preacher, married, and went into business.
It appeared, however, to those who knew him, that the great
Head of the Church had called him to a wider sphere of use-
fulness. He was accordingly proposed and accepted by the
Conference at Bristol as a preacher, and appointed to the
Salisbury Circuit. The views and feelings under which he
entered upon and prosecuted the work are thus expressed by
himself : " Many of my prudent friends blamed me much for
leaving a quiet, comfortable business. But I had counted
the cost. So on IMonday, September 1 1th, I set out for
Salisbury. ^Vhen I left my wife and three children, I felt

476 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

a mixture of joj and grief, but with a full resignation to the
will of God. I have been about five months in my Circuit,
and am more than ever convinced that this is the pleasantest
life under heaven. Though I have left my wife, and chil-
dren, and dearest friends, and house, and business, and
wander about, chiefly on foot, through cold and rain, I find
my mind uninterruptedly happy. I feel a constant witness
of the work wrought in my heart by the Spirit of holiness.
I have received in this world a hundredfold. I know that
when my ' earthly house of this tabernacle is dissolved,' I
have ' a building of God, an house not made with hands,
eternal in the heavens.'' " ^
Methodism The ncccssity which existed for keeping a military force

extended by .^. n • i . •

means of at Winchester during the American war, both for the pur-
die^aT' P°^® °^ defending the southern coast, and guarding the
Winchester. J^reuch prisoucrs, of whom there was a depot there, was
rendered the means of extending the Gospel in several
directions. Some of these soldiers, as previqusly mentioned,
were pious ; others became so by attending the meaft of
grace at Winchester. These, w^ien they were removed to
other places, introduced Methodist meetings and usages. In
this way Methodism was introduced into Brighton and Lewes;
prayer-meetings having been held by the soldiers in the bar-
racks before any such meetings were known in the town.
Mr. Fieteh- The deep interest which Mr. Fletcher took in the pro-
!ii Ameriam g^ess of the Gospel and the extension of the Methodist
Methodism, gocictics, cau scarcely be described in terms too strong.

His eminent

spiritiiauty Mr. Raukiii, who had spent some years in America, was, on
his return, after labouring two years in London, stationed in
Bristol in 1781, wdien Mr. Fletcher returned from Switzer-
land. The day after Mr. Eaukin heard of his arrival at Mr.
Ireland's, he w^nt over. to see him, and has left the follow-
* " Methodist Magaziue," vol. iv., p. 309.

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 477

ing account of the interview : " I had such an interview with
him as I shall never forget in time nor in eternity. As I
had not seen him for upwards of ten years, his looks, his
salutation, and his address, struck me with an appearance
of wonder, solemnity, and joy. We retired into Mr. Ire-
land's garden, where we could converse with more freedom.
He then began to inquire concerning the work of God in
America, and my labours for the five years I had spent on
that continent. I gave him, as far as I was capable, a full
account of every thing that he wished to know. While I
was giving him this relation, he stopped me six times ; and,
when under the shade of the trees, poured out his soul to
God, for the prosperity of the work, and our brethren
there. He appeared to be as deeply interested on behalf
of our suffering friends, as if they had been his own flock
at Madeley. He several times called on me also to com-
mend them to God in prayer. This was an hour never to
be forgotten by me, while memory remains. Before we
parted, I engaged him to come to Bristol on the Monday
following, in order to meet the select band in the forenoon,
and to preach in my place in the evening. He did so
accordingly. During the hour that he spent with the
select band, the room appeared as ' the house of God and
the gate of heaven.'' He preached in the evening from
2 Thess. ii. 13. The whole congregation was dissolved in
tears. He spoke like one who had just left the converse of
men and angels, and not like a human being.'' ^ In the
following November, this eminent Christian minister was
united in marriage to Miss Bosanquet, to whom reference
has been frequently made, and who, as a wife and a widow,
continued to evince the same godly and zealous deportment
which had marked her previous history.

* " Life of rietclier," pp. 267, 277.

478 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

The Ameri- The eighth Conference of the American Methodists, or
can Confer- ^^ ^enst the northern section of that body, met at Baltimore,
April 24th, 1780. This was a very important juncture in
the affairs of the transatlantic Methodist Societies ; and it
was so regarded by the preachers assembled in this Con-
ference. They therefore drew up a series of minutes
regulating tlie duties of assistants, preachers, and trustees.
They had previously defined the position and powers of
Mr. Asbury as the general superintendent. This defini-
tion was not what might have been expected from preachers
in a country so extensively imbued with democratic princi-
Powers pies as wcre the United States at that period. The power
Mr^'^Asbury ^f Mr. Asbury, in the Conference, was recognised to this
as general exteut, — that perfect freedom of speech was to be granted

superin-
tendent, to every preacher ; but, after all who wished to speak on

any question had done so, Mr. Asbury was authorized to

sum up, and to give his decision as to what was to be done.

The American brethren, therefore, clearly intended to place

their general superintendent in the same relation to the

preachers in that country, as that which Wesley sustained

in England. Other miimtes, respecting local preachers,

slavery, and many other matters, were passed at this time^

all of which are elsewhere given at large."^ The terms on

which they could unite with their brethren of the south

were now laid down ; and, in accordance with this decision^

]\Ir. Asbury visited the Conference on the 8th, 9th, and

lOtli of May following, in order, if possible, to carry these

terms of union into effect. The requirement was, that they

should cease administering the sacraments for one year,

have a united Conference, and decide upon a common

course of action for the future.

Mr. Asbury has left on record a minute account of this

* See Appendix C, at the end of this vohmie.

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 479

interview."^ After fully arguing the case, the preachers of His mission
the south took time to consider their answer, which they ference of
dehvered in the evening, to the effect that they could not *^*^ ^°^^^-
submit to the proposed terms of union. Mr. Asbury
retired in deep distress of mind, and sought refuge and
consolation in earnest prayer. On the foUovAdng morning
he called to take leave of the Conference^ when, to his
pleasing surprise, he found they had consented to receive
the terms they had previously rejected ; so that the breach
was healed. There was at this Conference a decrease of
73 members and 7 preachers; the numbers being 8,504
members, and 43 preachers.

The state of the work of God in America evidently
affected Wesley most painfully. In this year, — and there
can be little question but that it was under the influence of
the impressions made by the above-recited circumstances, —
Wesley applied to Dr. Lowth, Bishop of London, requesting
him to ordain a pious young man to serve as a minister in
America. This the bishop refused to do ; on which
Wesley sent him the following letter : —

" Atfffust lOi/i.
"My Lord,

" Some time since I received your lordship's favour, for
which I return your lordship my sincere thanks. Those
persons did not apply to the Society,t because they had
nothing to ask of them. They wanted no salary for their
minister; they were themselves able and willing to main-
tain him. They therefore applied, by me, to your lordship,
as members of the Church of England, and desirous so to
continue, begging the favour of your lordship, after your

* See Appendix D, at tlie end of this volume.

t For the Propagation of Chi-istian Knowledge in Foreign Parts.

480 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

lordsliip had examined him, to ordain a pious man who
might officiate as their minister.

" But your lordship observes, ' There are three ministers
in that country already !' True, my lord : but what are
three, to watch over all the souls in that extensive country ?
"Will your lordship permit me to speak freely ? I dare not
do otherwise. I am on the verge of the grave, and know
not the hour when I shall drop into it. Suppose there
were threescore of those missionaries in the country, could
I in conscience recommend these souls to their care ? Do
they take any care of their own souls ? If they do, (I speak
it with concern,) I fear they are almost the only mission-
aries in America that do. My lord, I do not speak rashly.
I have been in America; and so have several with whom
I have lately conversed. And both I and they know what
manner of men the far greater part of these are. They are
men who have neither the power of religion, nor the form ;
men that lay no claim to piety, nor even decency.

" Give me leave, my lord, to speak more freely still ; per-
haps it is the last time I shall trouble your lordship. I
know your lordship's abilities and extensive learning: I
believe, what is far more, that your lordship fears God.
I have heard that your lordship is unfashionably diligent in
examining the candidates for holy orders ; yea, that your
lordship is generally at the pains of examining them your-
self. Examining them ! In what respects ? Wliy, whether
they understand a little Latin and Greek, and can answer
a few trite questions in the science of divinity ! Alas !
how little does this avail ! Does your lordship examine
whether they serve Christ or Belial ? whether they love
God or the world ? whether they ever had any serious
thoughts about heaven or hell? whether they have any
real desire to save their own souls, or the souls of others ?

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 481

And what will become of the souls committed to their
care ?

" ]\Iy lord^ I do by no means despise learning : I know
the value of it too well. But what is this, particularly in
a Christian minister, compared to piety ? What is it in a
man that has no religion ? As a jewel in a swine^s snout.

"Some time since, I recommended to your lordship a
plain man, whom I had known above twenty years as a
person of deep, genuine piety, and of unblamable conversa-
tion. But he neither understood Greek nor Latin ; and he
affirmed, in so many words, that he believed it was his duty
to preach, whether he was ordained or no. I believe so too.
What became of him since, I know not : but I suppose he
received Presbyterian ordination ; and I cannot blame him,
if he did. He might think any ordination better than none.

" I do not know that Mr. Hoskins had any favour to ask
of the Society. He asked the favour of your lordship to
ordain him, that he might minister to a little flock in
America. But your lordship did not see good to ordain
him ; but your lordship did see good to ordain and send
into America other persons who knew something of Greek
and Latin ; but who knew no more of saving souls, than of
catching whales.

" In this respect, also, I mourn for poor America ; for the
sheep scattered up and down therein. Part of them have no
shepherds at all, particularly in the northern colonies ; and
the case of the rest is little better, for their own shepherds pity
them not. They cannot ; for they have no pity on themselves.
Tliey take no thought or care about their own souls.

" Wishing your lordship every blessing from the great
Shepherd and Bishop of souls,
"I remain, my Lord,

" Your Lordship^s dutiful Son and Servant."

VOL. I. Y

482 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

State of The visit of Mr. Crook, whilst a local preacher, to the

in The" Isle" ^^^® °^ Man, his Usefulness there, and his appointment
of Man. to the itinerant work, have been already recorded. In
June this year Wesley visited that Island, and met the
local preachers, twenty-two in number. He was greatly
pleased with the state of the Societies, and wondered
that so much had been done in five or six years.
The Confer- The thirty-eighth Conference was held at Leeds, and
enceofi78i. began August 7th, 1781. Respecting it Wesley wrote,
" Monday, August 6th, I desired Mr. Pletcher, Dr. Coke,
and four more of our brethren, to meet every evening, that
we might consult together on any difficulty that occurred.
On Tuesday our Conference began, at which were present
about seventy preachers, whom I had severally invited to
come and assist me with their advice in carrying on the
great work of God. Wednesday, 8th, I desired Mr.
Metcher to preach. I do not wonder he should be so
popular ; not only because he preaches with all his might,
but because the power of God attends both his preacliing
and prayer. On Monday and Tuesday we finished the
remaining business of the Conference, and ended it with
solemn prayer and thanksgiving."*

Two preachers are reported as having died this year :
George Wawue, "a young man zealous for God, and of
an unblamable behaviour;" and Eobert Wilkinson, "a
man of faith and prayer, who, having been a pattern of
all good works, died in the full triumph of faith."

John Valton and George Snowden were this year
stationed at Manchester. Their ministry was eminently
owned of God ; there was a general revival of religion
througliout the Circuit ; and a great ingathering of souls
was the happy result. The chapel at Stockport was]
* Wesley's " Journal," under the date.

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 483

enlarged, and a new one erected at Ashton. But the
assistant preacher declared, that "this work would have
been more extensive, had it not been for two or three of the
leading members of the Eochdale Society, who demanded
an unjust share of our labours. Their opposition was so
strong that it quite broke my spirit, and cramped my future
usefulness. It obstructed all my intended visits to the
populous villages." Alas ! how often have godly minis-
ters had to make a similar complaint ! The spirit of the
minister, and the necessity of carrying out his plan, are
fuUy seen in the account which he gives of his visits to the
village of Gladwick. The first and second time he went
he was permitted to preacli in quietness to thirty or forty
people. But on the third visit, when he intended to preach
in the open air, a storm of persecution was raised; the
mob pelted the preacher and people with stones and coal,
so that they were compelled to take refuge in the house,
where they continued and finished the service. But on
leaving to return home, the mob again assailed them ; and
one poor woman had her head severely cut with a stone.

During the sittings of this Conference, Wesley was able,
mthout difficulty, to parry an attack upon the integrity of
Methodism which, however well meant, Avould have had
the effect, if yielded to, of fettering and cramping the free
and powerful Christian agencies which had now so long
been in operation, and of making Methodism merely and
entirely a subordinate appendage to the National Church.
This project was brought forward by a surgeon, who was
commonly called Dr. Hey, of Leeds, and who had been
a member of the Society from his youth. AVhilst pursuing
his studies, and in the early part of his professional life,
he held fast liis sincere desire for salvation, and evinced
in all respects a consistent deportment. Wlien, however,

Y 2

48-1 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

he rose to eminence in liis profession^ the spiritual agencies b}-
which he had been brought to God, and his early piety fos-
tered, were regarded rather as a hinderance than a help ; and
his bearing plainly indicated the probability of his withdraw-
ing from the Society. He, however, did not think it con-
sistent with his position to do this in the usual quiet way
of absenting himseK from class, or declining to renew his
ticket. Dr. Hey, on the contrary, drew up a long state-
ment of his fears for the Established Church, and founded
on these a series of propositions, which, if adopted, would
have had the effect of entirely changing the constitution
of Methodism. He asked and obtained leave from Wesley
to read this statement in the Conference at this time
assembled at Leeds, — being determined, unless his proposals
were adopted, to withdraw from the body. On his being
introduced, a most extraordinary scene was exhibited. A
member of a particular Society, without one other mem-
ber to second or countenance him, gravely proposing to
the Methodist Conference to consent to the overtlu-ow of
their whole discipline, and to act immediately on his
speculative suggestions ! After hearing enough to learn
his design, Wesley quietly observed that " as much busmess
lay before them, brother Hey must defer reading the re-
mainder of his paper to another opportunity.'" Brother
Hey troubled them no more, but withdrew from the Society,
saying, " He did not leave the Methodists, — they left him.^'
This gentleman was the brother of John Hey, D.D.,
Professor of Divinity at Cambridge.

The number of the Circuits was this year reduced to 63,
Inverness ceasing to be a separate Circuit. The increase
of members was 631, the aggregate now reported being
44,461.

There is a singular diversitv of manner observable in the

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 485

" Minutes/' until the last few years of Wesley's life, as to the sin^iar
connection of his name with that of the preachers. Neither the^rinted
his name nor his brother's, nor any allusion to them, is found Stations, as

•' respects

in the list of preachers' appointments vmtil 1771. Then John and
the initials J. W., C. W., precede the names of the preachers -vvesiey.
appointed to the London Circuit. The following year,
the J. W. is inserted in the same place, but the C. W.
is omitted. In the next year (1773) no initials appe?r;
the only allusion to Wesley being those words imme-
diately at the head of the list, "Thomas Olivers travels
with Mr. Wesley." In 1774, Joseph Bradford is appointed
to this duty, and his name is repeated in a precisely
similar manner in 1775, 1776, and 1777. But, on Dr.
Coke's connecting himself with Wesley, a different arrange-
ment obtains ; and, in addition to the notification that
"Joseph Bradford travels with Mr. Wesley," after the
names of the preachers appointed to the London Circuit,
are printed in the "Minutes" for 1778 the names of John
Wesley, Thomas Coke, John Abraham. In the "Minutes"
of the next year (1779) the name of Thomas Coke stands
before the names of the London preachers, and it is pre-
ceded by J. W. Again, in 1780, the names standing at
the head of the list of preachers appointed to London are,
John Wesley, Charles Wesley, Thomas Coke ; and in 1781,
in the same position, are found John Wesley, Charles
Wesley, John Fletcher, Thomas Coke. Mr. Fletcher's
name did not again appear on the " Minutes," but tliose
of John and Charles Wesley were continued in the same
manner to the time of their deaths respectively.

As one man had perfect control over every particidar of
the whole case, and that man so rigidly precise, so exact
and orderly as Wesley, these successive changes could not
have been the result of inattention, accident, or caprice.

486 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

There must have been an adequate cause for each. It is
easy to see the reason which at the beginning of the work
prevented Wesley from placing his name on the list with
his preachers. He and his brother were ordained ministers,
having the entire direction of the work on their hands ; and
the preachers were laymen, holding in relation to them at
that time a position somewhat similar to that which local
preachers now hold to the Wesleyan ministry. There was,
therefore, every reason why the order we find in the early
" Minutes " should have been adopted. When, however,
Wesley was joined by men having a different status, a
different course was called for ; aud hence, when Joseph
Benson, who had been educated at Oxford, became an
itinerant preacher in 1771, Wesley placed his initials and
those of his brother at the head of the list. Did Charles
Wesley demur to this step ? His initials disappeared the
following year. Wesley's name, after 1772, only appeared
as connected with the announcement that Joseph Bradford
was his travelling companion, until the adhesion of Dr.
Coke in 1778, when he placed his name in immediate
connexion with that of his new clerical ally, but after the
names of the London preachers. The following year. Dr.
Coke's name stands at the head of the London preachers,
preceded by the initials of Wesley's name. Ever afterward,
during their hfe, the names in full of John and Charles
Wesley appear at the head of the list of preachers. In 1781
(the Conference now under consideration) there is another
striking novelty, in the appearance of John Fletcher's name
on the " Minutes." What led to this rather singular and
remarkable step ?

It may not be possible to give such a full and satis-
factory explanation of the reasons which led Wesley to
place Mr. Fletcher's name on the " Minutes," as to remove

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 487

all doubt; but the following circumstances will cast light
upon the subject. In January, 1773, being at Shoreham,
where he doubtless had consulted Mr. Perronet on the sub-
ject, Wesley wrote the following letter to Mr. Fletcher : —

"January, 1773.
"Dear Sir,

" What an amazing work has God wrought in these king-
doms, in less than forty years ! And it not only continues,
but increases, throughout England, Scotland, and Ireland ;
nay, it has lately spread into New York, Pennsylvania,
Virginia, Maryland, and Carolina. But the wise men of
the world say, 'When Mr. Wesley drops, then all this is
at an end ! ' And so it surely will, unless, before God
calls him hence, one is found to stand in his place. For,
ovK cL'yadov moXvKoipavlr}. Eh Koipavo<i earco. I see
more and more, unless there be one ^poearco^, the work
can never be carried on. The body of the preachers are
not united : nor will any part of them submit to the rest ;
so that either there must be one to preside over all, or the
work will indeed come to an end.

" But who is sufficient for these tilings ? qualified to
preside both over the preachers and people ? He must be
a man of faith and love, and one that has a single eye to
the advancement of the kingdom of God. He must have
a clear understanding; a knowledge of men and things,
particularly of the Methodist doctrine and discipHne ; a
ready utterance; diligence and activity, with a tolerable
share of health. There must be added to these, favour
with the people, with the Methodists in general. For
unless God turn their eyes and their hearts towards him,
he will be quite incapable of the work. He must hkewise
have some degree of learning ; because there are many

488 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

adversaries, learned as well as unlearned, whose mouths
must be stopped. But this cannot be done, unless he be
able to meet them on their own ground.

" But has God provided one so qualified ? Who is he ?
Thou art the man ! God has given you a measure of
loving faith ; and a single eye to His glory. He has given
you some knowledge of men and things; particularly of
the old plan of Methodism. You are blessed with some
health, activity, and dihgence; together with a degree of
learning. And to all these. He has lately added, by a way
none could have foreseen, favour both with the preachers
and the whole people. Come out, in the name of God !
Come to the help of the Lord against the mighty ! Come
while I am alive and capable of labour !

Bum superest Lachesi quod torqueat, et pedibus me
Porto meis, nulla dextram szibeimte hacillo.

Come while I am able, God assisting, to build you up in
faith, to ripen your gifts, and to introduce you to the peo-
ple. Nil tanti. What possible employment can you have,
which is of so great importance ?

" But you will naturally say, ' I am not equal to the
task ; I have neither grace nor gifts for such an employ-
ment.' You say true ; it is certain you have not. And
who has ? But do you not know Him who is able to give
them ? perhaps not at once, but rather day by day : as each
is, so shall jour strength bq. 'But this implies,' you may
say, ' a thousand crosses, such as I feel I am not able to
bear.' You are not able to bear them now ; and they are
not now come. Whenever they do come, will He not send
them in due number, weight, and measure ? And will they
not all be for "your profit, that you may be a partaker of
His holiness ? "*

*' Without conferring, therefore, with flesh and blood.

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 489

come and strengthen the hands, comfort the heart, and
share the labour, of

" Your affectionate friend and brother/'

Early in the following month Wesley received from Mr.
Fletcher a letter, of which the following is the first part : —

"Reverend and dear Sir,

" I HOPE the Lord, who has so wonderfully stood by you
hitherto, will preserve you to see many of your sheep, and
me among them, enter into rest. Should Providence call
you first, I shall do my best, by the Lord's assistance, to
help your brother to gather up the wreck, and keep
together those who are not absolutely bent to throw away
the Methodist doctrine and discipline, as Soon as he that
now letteth is taken out of the way. Every help will then
be necessary, and I shall not, be backward to throw in my
mite. In the meantime, you sometimes need an assistant
to serve tables, and occasionally to fill up a gap. Provi-
dence visibly appointed me to that office many years ago.
And though it no less evidently called me hither, yet I
have not been without doubt, especially for some years
past, whether it would not be expedient that I should
resume my office as your deacon ; not with any view of
presiding over the Methodists after you, but to ease you a
little in your old age, and to be in the way of receiving,
perhaps doing, more good. I have sometimes thought how
shameful it was that no clergyman should join you, to keep
in the Church the work God has enabled you to carry on
therein.'' "^

On this communication W^ley wrote the following com-

* Benson's "Life of Fletcher," p. 159.
Y 5

490 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

meiit : " ' Providence/ says he^ ' visibly appointed me to
that office many years ago/ Is it any wonder, then, that
he should now be in doubt whether he did right in con-
fining himself to one spot ? The more I reflect upon it,
the more I am convinced he had great reason to doubt of
this. I can never believe it was the will of God that such
a bui-ning and shining light should be ' hid under a bushel.'
No ; instead of being confined to a country village,
it ought to have shone in every corner of our land.'' "^
Probability Thesc wcrc the religious convictions of Fletcher, and the
hoped for^^ deliberate judgment of Wesley, in 1773. But shortly after-
the active ^^^^ j^j^.^ Fletcher's health failed, until, in 1776, his

■ co-operatiou

of Mr. case became serious : he had a violent cough, expectorated

blood, and was very weak. Wesley then invited him to be
his companion in one of his usual evangelical journeys.
Mr. Fletcher looked on this as a " call from Providence,"
and complied. " We sgt out," says Wesley, " early in the
spring, and travelled by moderate journeys, suited to his
strength, which gradually increased, eleven or twelve
hundred miles. When we returned to London in the
latter end of the year, he Avas considerably better ; and I
verily believe, if he had travelled with me, partly in the
chaise, and partly on horseback, after a few months he would
have quite recovered his health. But this those about him
would not permit ; so, being detained in London by his
kind but injudicious friends, while I pursued my journeys,
his spitting of blood, witli all the other symptoms, returned,
and rapidly increased."

In consequence of this returning illness, ]\Ir. Fletcher

spent the winter of 1776 at Stoke Newington. He left

that place for the benefit of the Hot Wells, near Bristol,

April, 1777, and chiefly resided there, spending part of his

* Wesley's "Works," vol. xi., p. 288.

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 491

time at Bath and Brislington, until the following Decem-
ber, when he embarked for the Continent, to try the effect
of his native air. j\Ir. Fletcher returned in the summer of
1781, in tolerable health, his consumptive symptoms being
aU gone. On his return he came through London, and
was at Madeley on June 12th, 1781. On the 7th of
August the Conference met, and Wesley put Mr. Tletcher's
name on the "Minutes," evidently, it seems, in the hope
that he would now act on his previous conviction, and give
himself to an enlarged sphere of evangelical action. The
deep concern under which Wesley is known to have
laboured at this time, as to the means of maintaining Meth-
odism after his death, would naturally give intensity to this
desire. But if Wesley really calculated on having Mr.
Fletcher as an active coadjutor in his great work, his hope
was soon taken away. That holy man renewed his
acquaintance with Miss Bosanquet almost immediately after
his return to England ; they soon became engaged to each
other, were married on November 12tli of the same year,
and then retired to Madeley, where they resided until
Mr. Fletcher's death.

In July, 1782, Dr. Coke was delegated by Wesley to
hold a Conference for the Irish preachers in Dublin ; but,
as the " Minutes " were not printed, we have no more
information respecting the state of this part of the Con-
nexion than is contained in the English " Minutes."

The ninth American Conference was begun at Choptank The Ame-
in the State of Delaware, April 16th, and adjourned to enc*^.*^";^"'
Baltimore to the 24th of the same month. The following transactions,
reasons were assigned for this rather strange measure : " To
examine those who could not go to Baltimore, and to pro-
vide supplies for the Circuits where the Lord is more imme-
diately pouring out His Spirit." " With a view to secure

492 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

greater unanimity of sentiment and action, thirty-nine out
of fifty-four preachers set their names to a paper, expressive
of their determination to preach the old Methodist doctrine,
and strictly to enforce the discipline as contained in the
' Notes/ ' Sermons/ and * Minutes/ published by Mr. Wes-
ley/' and "to discountenance a separation among either
preachers or people."

They also passed a rule respecting local preachers, for-
bidding their travelling in Circuits without consulting
Mr. Asbury, or the assistant near the place where the
individual might reside ; also one providing that no ex-
cluded person should be re-admitted without giving
evidence of repentance; and a third, making it the duty
of preachers to read often the Rules of the Societies,
the " Character of a Methodist," and the " Plain Account
of Christian Perfection." Other rules, also made at this
time, provided for the settlement of disputes between mem-
bers of the Society by arbitration, and for the appointment
of days of fasting."^

Although the ravages of war had a fearful effect on very
many of the Societies, and, under the pressure of this terri-
ble excitement, great numbers " made shipwreck " of " faith
and a good conscience/' yet the Lord so blessed the word
of His grace, that the numbers reported to this Conference
gave an increase of members, 2,035, and of j)reachers, 12.
The Confer- The thirty-uiuth English Conference w^as begun in London,
August 6th, 1782. The Circuits were at this Conference
increased in number to sixty-six, by the erection of Derby,
Sunderland, and Ballyconnell into Circuits. The members
were greatly increased, the numbers now reported being
45,823.

At this Conference six preachers desisted from travelling ;
* Dr. Bakgs's " History of the Methodist Episcopal Church," vol. i., p. 141.

€nceofl782.

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 498

four of them, as it is significantly said, " without blame." six itinerant
In the preceding year two others thus desisted, and in 1 780 ^^^^^^ from
five ; one of them only " for want of health.'^ These fre- travelling,
quent secessions from the ranks of the ministry must have
had a very injurious effect on the work ; and unless an
adequate cause can be assigned, or it can be shown that
there are exceptions to the general rule, they would seem
to indicate an unsound state of feeling, or a defective appre-
ciation of the solemn work to which these persons had pro-
fessed to be called. But a review of this entire period will
prove that this is by no means an extraordinary secession.
Of two liiuidred and eighteen preachers, whom Mr. Myles,
in his "Chronological List,^^ calls the first race of Meth-
odist preachers, no less than one hundred and thirteen
desisted from travelling. But there is no reason for believ-
ing that this remarkable circumstance proves any general
deficiency of zeal, or want of a proper appreciation of the
sacred and solemn claims of ministerial duty, on the part
of those who were called to that high oflice. All the facts Severity of
show that, throughout this period, the labours and priva- ^^^, labours
tions to which the preachers were exposed were too much ^^^ P"^*-

■•■ _ tions, and

for the endurance of ordinary men. Of the one hundred inadequate
and five of those preachers who, according to Mr. Myles, j^^adrfor
continued in the work till death, a majority fell prema- t'^*^"" ^^^'
turely in the work ; as an able writer observes, " human
nature being overwhelmed with the toil."

Nor must it be supposed, that all those who desisted
from travelling as Methodist preachers thereby retired from
the work of the ministry. On the contrary, great numbers
of them took charge of Dissenting congregations, and some
of them, having obtained ordination, w^ent into the Estab-
lished Church. And the strong inducements which were
held out to these men, on account of their ability, energy.

494

HISTORY OF WESLBYAN METHODISM.

The Birstal
chapel case.

Further
transartions
of the Con-
ference.

and zeal, render it ratlier a matter of surprise that Wesley
should have been able to retain the co-operation of so
many, as persisted, in the face of all inducements, to labour
to the death by the side of their father in the Gospel.

It is remarkable, considering all the circumstances, that
Wesley should have succeeded so generally in settling the
chapels in an uniform and secure manner. He, however, at
this time met with considerable difficulty respecting one
which had been recently built at Birstal. Special
interest is attached to this town, because it was the birth-
place of John Nelson, and the scene of his early labours.
The trustees of this chapel were unwilling to allow the
absolute right of appointing preachers to the chapel to
be vested in Wesley : they therefore refused to have it
settled in the manner prescribed by him. The question was
accordingly proposed in the Conference of 1782, "What
can be done with regard to the preaching-house at Birstal ?
A. If the trustees still refuse to settle it on the Methodist
plan, 1. Let a plain state of the case be drawn up;
2. Let a collection be made throughout all England, in
order to purchase ground, and to build another preaching-
house as near the present as may be.'^"^ Thus, as far as it
could be done by a resolution, the case was settled.

This Conference further expressed its decided opinion re-
specting various forms of Sabbath-breaking. It also took into
consideration the prevailing neglect of the regulations of Con-
ference respecting the weekly and quarterly contributions in
the classes, and enjoined the most faithful admonition to those
persons who, not being in extreme poverty, did not contri-
bute a penny a week, and a shilling a quarter. A practice
which had grown up, of preachers giving out hymns of
their own composing, was at this time prohibited; and it
* Octavo "Minutes," vol. i., p. 158.

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 495

was again enjoined that efforts should be made to induce
the congregations to separate in silence after public worship,
and not, as seems to have been the practice hitherto, to
enter into conversation immediately the service was over,
even before they left the chapel. Increased diligence and
zeal, especially as respected early morning preaching, was
anew urged as an imperative duty.

This Conference was closed a day earlier than it would
otherwise have been, as Wesley was anxious to proceed
on his journey to the west. He accordingly left town as
soon as its business was ended, at three o'clock in the
afternoon, for Bristol ; and, travelling all night, arrived
there the following afternoon. On the next day he pro-
ceeded to Taunton, where he preached, and then passed
on to Exeter. Here he found Hugh Saunderson, who had
formerly been one of his preachers, making a division in
the Society, and opposing his former patron and friend to
the utmost of his power. Wesley attended service at the
cathedral, and dined with the bishop. He then pursued
his usual course through Cornwall, and returned by way of
Plymouth to London; every where preaching and super-
intending the Societies.

During this year Mr. James Rogers travelled in the
Macclesfield Circuit, where ]\lrs. Eogers and his eldest son
died. He continued there also the following year, and
formed an acquaintance with Miss Hester Ann Roe, who
has been previously mentioned as an eminently pious
young lady. At the Conference of 17S4, Mr. Rogers was
appointed to Dublin ; and almost immediately afterward
was married to Miss Roe, and found in her a Christian help-
meet. Wesley said of her, under date November 7th,
1784, "Never was any one woman so owned of God in
Dublin as she has been already." "^

* Wesley's "Works," vol. xii., p. 333.

496 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

AdamCiarke Just immediately after the Conference, (1782,) Adaip
self at the Clarke, then about twenty years of age, embarked in a
w^r^^ ""^ trader at Londonderry, for the purpose of coming to Eng-
land to place himself at the disposal of Wesley. The
eminent position which he so long and so honourably
occupied in the Methodist Connexion, as well as the large
space which he filled in the literary and religious world for
many years, render it necessary that some particular men-
tion should be made of his previous history.

It may be stated that the man who was so long known,
and who will be remembered to the end of time, as Dr.
Adam Clarke, was the uon of John Clarke, of Maybeg, in
the county of Londonderry, Ireland. Mr. John Clarke
was the son of a respectable builder, and had been educated
for the Church at Edinburgh, Glasgow, and Trinity College,
Dublin ; at which last university he took the degree of
M.A. After various disappointments and vicissitudes, this
gentleman settled in the village above named, and kept an
EngKsh and classical school. Here Adam Clarke was born
and educated; and as his mother was decidedly religious,
she early impressed on his youthful mind lessons of sacred
truth.
His previous While Adam Clarke was yet a child, the Methodist preach-
experience. ^^^ extended their labours to this remote neighbourhood ;
and when they were heard by Mrs. Clarke, she declared,
"This is the doctrine of the Reformers; this is the true,
unadulterated Christianity."" She accordingly invited them
to her house, where they afterward frequently lodged ; so
that young Adam grew up under the preaching of the
Methodists, and in intimate acquaintance with the preach-
ers. Under these influences he became deeply serious.
Prayer was his delight; and to it he had recourse many
times a day. He was roused to more than usual earnestness

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 497

by the inquiries of Mr. Barber, oue of the preachers, who
one day said to him, " Adam', do you think that God for
Clirist's sake has forgiven you your sins ?" " No, Sir," was
the reply ; " I have no evidence of this." " Adam, do you
pray?" "Yes, Sir." "How often do you pray in pri-
vate?" "Every morning and evening." "Adam, did
you ever hear of any person finding peace with God, who
only prayed in private twice in the day ?" Adam felt
ashamed and confounded ; for, although he knew he was
accustomed frequently to lift his heart to God, he was con-
vinced that he was not sufficiently in earnest.

Thus stirred up to increasing diligence, he prayed and
studied the Holy Scriptures with great care. At this time
his mother took him to a, class-meeting. Here, and espe-
cially by a remark which the leader made to him after the
meeting was closed, he obtained important information
respecting the nature and experience of spiritual religion.
Adam thus became more than ever deeply convinced of sin,
and anxious to obtain an interest in divine mercy. Whilst
thus seeking the Lord, he passed through various painful
exercises, until he approached the intense agony which
preceded his deliverance. The account of this shall be given
in the words of his biographer. " Though often encou-
raged, he had" not yet found that peace and assurance
of which he was in pursuit ; and it may seem strange, that
one who was following God so sincerely, should have been
so long without that powerful consolation of religion.
Adam was ever ready to vindicate the ways of God in this
respect. ' It was necessary/ said he, ' that I should have
hard travail ; God was preparing me for an important work.
I must, emphatically, sell all to get the pearl of great
price. If I had lightly come by the consolations of the
Gospel, I might have let them go as lightly. It was good

498 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

that I bore the yoke in my youth. The experience that I
learned in my long tribulation, was none of the least of my
qualifications as a minister of the Gospel.''

" He was now come to that point, beyond which God
did not think proper any longer to delay the manifestation
of Himself to the soul of His ardent follower ; and, indeed,
such were his concern and distress that, had it been longer
deferred, the spirit that God had made would have failed
before Him.

" One morning, in great distress of soul, he went out to
his work in the fields ; he began, but could not proceed, so
great was his spiritual anguish. He fell dowa on his knees
on the earth, and prayed, but seemed to be without power or
faith. He arose, endeavoured to work, but could not: even his
physical strength appeared to have departed from him. He
again endeavoured to pray, but the gate of heaven seemed
as if barred against him. His faith in the atonement, so
far as it concerned himself, was almost entirely gone ; he
could not believe that Jesus had died for him ; the thickest
darkness seemed to gather round, and settle on his soul.
He fell flat on his face on the earth, and endeavoured to
pray, but still there was no answer ; he arose, but he was
so weak that he could scarcely stand. His agonies were
indescribable ; he seemed to be for ever separated from God
and the glory of His power. Death in any form he could
have preferred to his present feelings, if that death could
have put an end to them. No fear of heU produced these
terrible conflicts. He had not God's approbation ; he had
not God's image. He felt that without a sense of His
favour he could not live. Where to go, what to do, and
what to say, he found not : even the words of prayer at last
failed ; he could neither plead nor wrestle with God.

" 0 reader, lay these things to heart. Here was a lad

BOOK II. CHAPTEE, V. 499

that had never been profligate^ had been brought up in the
fear of God^ and who, for a considerable time, had been
earnestly seeking His peace, apparently cut ofT from life and
hope ! This did not arise from any natural infirmity of his
own mind ; none who knew him, in any period of his life,
could suspect this : it was a sense of the displeasure of a
holy God, fi-om having sinned against Him : and yet his
sins were those of a little boy, which most would be dis-
posed to pass by ; for he was not of an age to be guilty of
flagrant crimes ; and yet how sorely did he suffer, in seek-
ing to be born again, to have his conscience purged from
dead works, and to have his nature renewed ! He was then
being prepared for that work to which he was afterwards
to be called ; the struggle was great, that he himself might
not easily turn again to folly, and thus bring condemnation
on himself, and a reproach upon God's cause ; and it was
in all probability necessary that he should experience this
deep anguish, that, feeling the bitterness of sin, he might
warn others more earnestly ; and, knowing the throes and
travail of a sinner's soul, he might speak assuredly to the
most despairing of the power of Christ^s sacrifice, and of
the indwelling consolations of the Spirit of God. God
appeared to have 'turned aside his ways, and pulled liitn to
pieces ; he had bent his bow, and made him a mark for his
arrows ; he was filled with bitterness, and made drunken
as with wormwood; his soul was removed far off from
peace, and he forgat prosperity.^ Yet even here, though
his stroke was heavier than his groaning, he could say, ' It
is of the Lord's mercies that I am not consumed.' (Lam.
iii. 11-22.) See him in his agony on the bare ground,
almost petrified with anguish, and dumb with grief !
Eeader, hast thou sinned ? Hast thou repented ? Hast
thou peace with thy God, or art thou still in the gall of

500 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

bitterness and bond of iniquity ? Tliese are solemn, yea,
awful questions. May God enable tliee to answer them to
the safety of thy soul !

" But we must return to him whom we have left in agonies
indescribable. It is said, ' The time of man's extremity is
the time of God's opportunity.' He now felt strongly in
his soul, ' Pray to Christ ;' another word for, ^Come to the
Holiest through the blood of Jesus.' He looked up confi-
dently to the Saviour of sinners, his agony subsided, his
soul became calm. A glow of happiness seemed to thrill
through his whole frame ; all guilt and condemnation were
gone. He examined his conscience, and found it no longer
a register of sins against God. He looked to heaven, and
all was sunshine ; he searched for his distress, but could not
find it. He felt indescribably happy, but could not tell the
cause ; a change had taken place within him, of a nature
wholly unknown before, and for which he had no name.
He sat down upon the ridge where he had been working,
full of ineffable delight. He praised God, and he could
not describe for what ; for he could give no name to His
work. His heart was light, his physical strength returned,
and he could bound like a roe. He felt a sudden transition
from darkness to light, from guilt and oppressive fear to
confidence and peace. He could now draw nigh to God
with more confidence than he ever could to his eartlily
father ; he had freedom of access, and he had freedom of
speech. He was like a person who had got into a new
world, where, although every object was strange, yet each
was pleasing ; and now he could magnify God for his crea-
tion, a thing he never could do before. O, what a change
was here ! And yet, lest he should be overwhelmed with
it, its name and its nature w^ere in a great measure hidden
from his eyes. Shortly after, his friend Mr. Barber came

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 501

to his father's house. When he departed, Adam accom-
panied him a little on his way. When they came in sight
of the field that had witnessed the agonies of his heart, and
the breaking of his chains, he told Mr. Barber what had
taken place. The man of God took off his hat, and, with
tears flowing down his cheeks, gave thanks unto God.
'0 Adam/ said he, 'I rejoice in this; I have been daily
in expectation that God would shine upon your soul, and
bless you with the adoption of His children.' Adam stared
at him, and said within himself, ' O, he thinks surely that
I am justified, that God has forgiven me my sins, that I am
now His child. O, blessed be God, I believe, I feel I am
justified, through the redemption that is in Jesus !' Now,
he clearly saw what God had done ; and although he had
felt the blessing before, and was happy in the possession of
it, it was only now that he could call it by its name. Now,
he felt and saw that, ' being justified by faith, he had peace
with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom he had
received the atonement.' "

This account of Dr. Clarke's conversion, thus given by importance
himself in simple and scriptural terms, is regarded as
fraught with special importance. Men of learning and
literary celebrity have not scrupled to designate all pre-
tensions to this godly experience as the effects of disease.
Yet here was a man, to say the least, their equal in learn-
ing and literary eminence, their superior in almost all the
elements of character which constitute an elevated speci-
men of humanity, a dignified and useful Christian : and
he, in the language of truth and soberness, avows his
experience of this " great salvation," and convincingly
shows, by the tone and manner of the narrative, that it
had given him "the spirit of health and of a sound mind."
It may, indeed, be urged, in opposition to this statement,

502 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

that however eminent Dr. Clarke afterward became^ he
was at this time a mere boy, and that these juvenile
views and feelings must not be invested with the import-
ance which would attach to them, if connected with his
fully developed maturity of character. There would be
weight in this objection, if Dr. Clarke, in after life, had
repudiated the sayings of his youth ; if, indeed, when
in the full exercise of his great talents, and celebrated
as one of the most distinguished men of his day, he had
not re-avowed and re-asserted his possession of the godly
experience of his j^outh. In proof that he did this, atten-
tion is directed to the following extract from a sermon
which he delivered at Plymouth, when in the zenith of
his fame : —

" But might I, without offence, speak a word concerning
myself ? A great necessity alone would vindicate to my
own mind the introduction, in this public way, of any thing
relative to myself. But you will bear with my folly, should
any of you think it is such. I also have professed to know
that God, for Christ's sake, hath forgiven me all ray sins ;
and being thus converted, I am come forth to strengthen
my brethren, and preach among the Gentiles the unsearch-
able riches of Christ. Most of you know that I am no
enthusiast, that I have given no evidences of a strong
imagination, that I am far from being the subject of sudden
hopes or fears, that it requires strong reasons and clear
argumentation to convince me of the truth of any proposi-
tion not i^reviously known. Now, I do profess to have
received, through God's eternal mercy, a clear evidence of
my acceptance with God ; and it was given me after a sore
night of spiritual affliction ; and precisely in that way in
which the Scriptures, already quoted, promise this blessing.
It has also been accompanied with power over sin ; and it

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 503

is now many years since I received it^ and I hold it through
the same mercy, as exphcitly, as clearly, and as satisfactorily
as ever. No work of imagination could have ever produced
or maintained any feehng like this. I am, therefore,
safe in affirming, for all these reasons, that we have neither
misunderstood nor misapplied the Scriptures in question.''

On March 2 1st, 1783, Wesley inserted the following in
his " Journal \' " At our yearly meeting for the purpose,
we examined our yearly accounts, and found the money
received (just answering the expense) was upwards of tliree
thousand pounds a year. But that is nothing to me ; what
I receive of it yearly, is neither more nor less than tliirty
pounds."

The tenth American Conference commenced in EUis's The
preaching-house, Yirginia, April 17th; and by adjourn- couference.
ment in Baltimore, May 21st, 1782. This, as in the
former case, was done to accommodate the preachers ; but
as that held at Baltimore was the oldest, nothing that was
done in the Yirginia Conference was considered buiding,
unless sanctioned by the northern Conference.

The returns of the number of preachers and members
showed a satisfactory increase. There were now engaged
in the work 59 preachers, being 5 more than last year;
and there were 11,785 members, being 1,2'IG more than
last year.

The appointment of Mr. Asbury by Mr. Wesley as
General Assistant was re-confirmed at this Conference by a
unanimous vote. And the thanks of the Conference were
presented to the Eev. Mr. Jarratt, who had displayed great
khidness and zeal in administering the sacraments, and other-
wise aiding the preachers and the Societies by his obliging
and useful services. The kind offices of this clergyman
were the more important, as this Conference also resolved to

504 HISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

abide by the former decision, that the preachers should
continue to abstain from administering the Sacraments.
Two Circuits were formed in the States this year : Lancas-
ter, in Pennsylvania, and South Branch, in Virginia.
Wesley On Tuesday, April 29th, "Wesley, having spent two or

ference in°"' ^1^66 wccks in Ireland, opened the little Irish Conference
Ireland. at DubHu. Of it he says, "All was peace and love."
Wesley had intended on this occasion to make his usual
tour through Ireland, which he had been prevented from
doing for two or three years ; but he w^as taken very ill at
Bristol, and only recovered in time to spend the period
named above in the neighbourhood of Dublin.
The Confer- The fortieth Conference was held at Bristol. It began
enceofi783. ^^ Tuesday, July 29th, 1783. Of it Wesley says, "Our
Conference began, at which two important points were con-
sidered : first, the case of Birstal house ; and secondly, the
state of Kingswood school. With regard to the former,
our brethren earnestly desired that I would go to Birstal
myself ; believing this would be the most effectual way of
bringing the trustees to reason. With regard to the latter,
we all agreed that either the school should cease, or the
rules of it be particularly observed."
Its The number of the Circuits was at this time increased to

sixty-nine, by the erection of the Burslem, Whitby, and
Berwick Circuits. The number of members reported to
this Conference was 45,995. Six preachers are stated to
have died tliis year : Eichard Boardman, Robert Swindells,
James Barry, Tliomas Payne, Eobert Naylor, and John
Livermore, by a fall from his horse.

In the "Minutes" of this Conference the complaints
against Kingswood School are set forth, and means of
improvement devised. The evil of needlessly multiplying
preaching-houses was recognised ; and it was sought to

proceedings.

BOOR II. CHAPTER V. 505

check it, by prohibiting all begging for any chapel out of
the Circuit in wliich it stood.

The eleventh American Conference assembled at Ellis's T^^ Ame-
preacliing-house m Virgmia on May bth, and adjourned to fereuce.
Baltimore on the 27th of the same month. Hostilities had
ceased between England and the United States, by the
acknowledgment of their independence just at the close of
1782. This Conference, therefore, appointed a thanks-
giving for the return of peace, and reported some of the
important results arising therefrom.

The number of preachers returned to this Conference
being 82, showed an increase of 23 ; and that of members,
13,740, an increase of 1,955. This Conference ordered
the sam of £260 to be raised for the support of the
preachers' wives ; and passed rules condemnatory of local
preachers holding slaves, and of members making or selling
spirituous liquors, or drinking them "in drams!'

The peace opened up, to the Methodist Societies in the The state

. .of the

United States, bright prospects of coming prosperity, societies.
During the war, great numbers of the people who had no
delight in the struggle, retired from the scene of action into
the back settlements, where no religious ministry or ordi-
nances had been as yet established. And several of the old
Circuits, near the immediate seat of war, were necessarily
for a considerable time deprived of their ministers. With
the return of peace, provision was soon made for both
these parts of the country. The old Circuits were revived,
and ministers appointed to the vacant places : at the same
time, zealous preachers visited those new settlements which
had grown up in the West during the war : so that the
work was extended on every side.

A gracious impulse was given to the work of God about Revival at
this time in Winchester, principally through the instru-

VOL. I. z

506 HISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

mentality of Mr. Brackenbury and Captain Webb, who had
returned from America ; and as the particulars of this
revival have been preserved, it may be desirable to give a
portion of the account in detail.

On the 4th of September, Captain Webb and Mr.
Brackenbury arrived at Winchester. On the next evening
the former preached at the barracks to a large congregation,
and on the 6th in the room usually occupied for preach-
ing, when many soldiers who were in the town attended.
After service, Thomas Millar, a grenadier, who had met in
Mr. Winscom^s class, declared that he had found the Lord,
a declaration which was fully sustained by his deportment.
On the 7th, being Sunday, the captain preached in the
room morning and afternoon, and in the evening at Cor-
lock, to a very large congregation in the square. Monday,
the 8th, at six in the evening he preached in the street, and
at seven Mr. Brackenbury conducted service in the room ;
and on the 9th the captain repeated it in the barracks, and
the foUoM'ing day in the street. When he had done, Robert
Brison, a soldier, who met in Mr. Thomas's class, testi-
fied that the Lord had spoken peace to his soul. When
the captain heard this account, he requested the friends to
unite in prayer, being then at Mr. Jasper Winscom's.
While they were thus engaged, his daughter, a girl about
twelve or thirteen years old, was seized with powerful
convictions of sin : for her the persons assembled con-
tinued in supplication, and in about half an hour it pleased
the Lord to set her soul at liberty. On Thursday, the
11th, the captain preached at the barracks, and under his
last prayer Mary Edridge Hayter was deeply convinced of
sin, and cried aloud for mercy. She, with several others
under strong conviction, followed the captain to Mr. Wins-
com's house, when God was earnestly besought on their

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 507

behalf; and in a short time B. Hayter broke out in a
rapture, exclaiming, " Christ is mine ! He is mine \" At^
the same time, two others were enabled to rejoice in God
their Saviour : one belonged to Mr, Thompson's class, and
the other had previously been made acquainted with the par-
doning love of God, but had lost her peace, and for a time
became inclined to Mysticism. On the ] 2th, the captain
again preached in the room, where several more attended who
were seeking salvation : they prayed, until another soldier,
who had been some time in the Society, found peace.

As Mr. Webb was returning home, after service at the
barracks on Thursday evening, he overtook a very trifling,
gay young woman in company with an elderly lady, — strict
Church people, and, as was too frequently the case in that day,
strict Pharisees. Both appeared much displeased with the
captain's preaching, who, hearing them, spoke to them
very abruptly, teUing them, if they did not experience in
their hearts w^hat he had been speaking about, they would
certainly be lost for ever. The young woman replied, for
her part " she was sure of going to heaven if she died that
night.'' The captain answered, " If you die in your present
condition, you wlU certaiidybe lost;" and, after exchanging
a few more words to the same effect, he left them. The name
of the young w^oman was Sarah Day. On the Saturday
following, the elderly woman, Mrs. Butts, inquired where
the captain could be seen ; and being informed where he
intended to dine, they both came to him after dinner, and
conversed with him some time ; he then prayed with them,
and left them both under deep convictions. On the
Sunday evening Mrs. Butts attended service, and the
following morning Sarah Day had some further conversa-
tion with him. On that day the captain left Winchester.
In his last prayer on Saturday night, Sally King, a

z 2

508 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

young woman who was present, and who had been
jinder convictions some months, found peace. On Monday
evening Mr. Winscom preached at the room, when Mrs.
Butts and Sarah Day were present, botii apparently in great
distress. After worship on the follo\\dng Wednesday,
they both met at the house of Mr. Bannister, when one of
the Society asked Mrs. Butts if she was earnestly seeking
salvation, and said something of the misery of the tor-
ments of hell. Sarah Day, at the mention of that word,
broke out, saying, " Hell ! here is hell ! I have hell in
my heart ; and there is the devil. Do you not see him ?"
She then flew about the room, raving like a mad person,
uttering many expressions similar to the above. After
some time, she screamed aloud, calling on Mr. Winscom
by name to come and save her from the hands of Satan ;
for she imagined she saw him stand before her, ready to
carry her away to eternal misery. A messenger was
dispatched for Mr. Winscom. In the mean time Mrs.
Butts was in great distress, though not so deep as Sarah
Day. Some of the friends who were present then engaged
in prayer ; but they had not been engaged long, before
Sarah Day broke out, with rage and despair pictured in her
countenance, when they were pleading the promises of God,
and the merits of Christ. " Christ \" said she, " you know
He never died for me ; He never promised to save so great
a sinner as me •/' with many expressions to the same effect.
When Mr. Winscom arrived, he gave out the verse, —

" 0 that my load of siu were gone !"

and afterward cried to the Lord on her behalf; and in
about five minutes the Lord spoke peace to her soul. They
then wrestled with the Lord on behalf of Mrs. Butts, but,
finding no answer then, they were constrained to leave her.

BOOK n. CHAPTER V. 509

The next morning about two o'clock^ the Lord gra-
ciously visited her soul, impressing deeply upon her mind
these words : " Work out thy salvation with fear and
trembhug." She knew not where to find the words ; but,
visiting one of the Society early the following morning,
she was directed to the part of Scripture where they might
be found. Both of them immediately joined the Society.

On the following Sunday two others found peace ; one,
an elderly woman, who was awakened under the preacliing
of Captain Webb two years before. On Wednesday the
24th, at a prayer-meeting, a young woman belonging to the
Society at Houghton was cut to the heart, and soon after
set at liberty. On the following day, William Harris, a
soldier, who was convinced of his sinfulness eight weeks
before, came to Mr. Winscom in great distress, on account
of a rash oath which he had taken two years and a half
ago, and which he broke soon after. He appeared exceed-
ingly terrified : he went to the class, where he was favoured
with some gleams of hope, and soon afterward was enabled
to rejoice in a pardoning God. In a little while others
tasted the good word of life, among whom was a soldier,
who was brought into Hberty while on guard.

On Monday, October 20th, a love-feast was held for the
soldiers, and many found it a feast of love. Thomas Millar
was enabled to testify that the blood of Jesus Christ had
then cleansed him from all sin : so strong were his feelings,
that he was unable to stand, and was obliged to be sup-
ported by those near him. Several who had been brought
into Hberty were constrained to cry out, "Lord, withhold
Thy hand, or enlarge our hearts." At the same time, a
child six or seven years of age declared herself happy
in the love of God. Such was the gracious manifesta-
tion of the Spirit of God to the Methodist Society in

510 HISTOllY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Winchester.* The affectation of learning and philosophy
may stigmatize such a work as the result of " disease," while
the Pharisaic and the formalist will call it " rant and enthu-
siasm." The Christian, however, who recognises the
obvious meaning of the New Testament and the work of
the Holy Ghost on the human mind, will joyfully admit
that the case above described exhibits the enlightening and
saving influence of the Holy Spirit as " the power of God
unto salvation to every one that believeth."
Rev. James During this year "Wesley was joined by an Irish clergy-
becomes" man, the Eev. James Creighton, A.B. This minister was
associated \)OYr\ at Moyn Hall, near Cavan, in Ireland, in the year

withWesley.

1739. Religiously instructed by a pious mother, he feared
God from his youth. Marked success attended his studies
at school, and he was subsequently sent to Trinity College,
Dublin; where, in 1764, he was admitted to the degree of
Bachelor of Arts. In October, 1765, he was ordained
priest, and appointed curate in the cathedral church, under
the Bishop of Kilmore ; whose first counsel to his. curate, —
to " say nothing at all ohoxxi faith in his sermons," — was by
no means calculated to advance his holiness, or promote
his success. At this time, Mr. Creighton, though outwardly
correct in his behaviour, was a stranger to the nature and
power of true godliness. Becoming, however, acquainted
with some of the writings of Wesley and Mr. Fletcher, he
was gradually led to see the necessity of being born again.
After several months of earnest prayer to Almighty God,
he was enabled to believe to the saving of his soul, and
showed the reality of the change by a holy life. Mr.
Creighton immediately commenced a new Christian course,
which, though censured by some of his friends as utterly
"irregular," soon evinced, by more earnest and faithful
* MS. " History of Methodism in Hampshire."

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. Bll

appeals from the pulpit, extra exertion, and open-air

preaching, the character and force of the change that had

taken place in him. Without any separation from his own

Church, he frequently associated with the Methodists in the

surrounding neighbourhood, and assisted them at their

different Society meetings. In the year 1783, he was

invited by John Wesley to join him in London, whither

he shortly afterwards went, and was appointed to officiate as

one of the resident clergymen at the City Road chapel. Mr.

Creighton's godly deportment was unimpeachable ; and he

has the reputation of a scholar whose knowledge of the

classics and oriental literature was respectable.*

On the 14th of February, 1784, Wesley and the London Proposal for

. . . sending mis-

preachers considered a proposal of sending missionaries to sionaries to

the East Indies ; and he records the conclusion to which considered
they came respecting it. " After the matter had been
fully considered, we were unanimous in our judgment, —
that we have no call thither yet, no invitation, no provi-
dential opening of any kind."

Wesley's next measure was one of the most vital conse-
quence to the interests and perpetuity of the institutions of
Methodism, — the enrolment in the High Court of Chancery The Deed of
of a Deed defining and giving legal existence to the Meth- ^^ oration.
odist Conference, usually known in Methodism as the
" Deed of Declaration."

The preceding pages contain abundant evidence that
when Wesley entered on his itinerant labours, and, indeed,
through a long career of devoted diligence and success,
he had no defined plan in his own mind for the
organization or consolidation of the Societies which were The occasion
everywhere rising up around him ; but simply followed *"'i history

. . of this Deed .

the openings of Providence, as they were presented to
* Rev. Samuel Romilly Hall.

513 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

his view. Hence, when he built the first preaching-house
at Bristol, in 1739, it was proposed, and he consented, to
have the deed of trust "drawn up in the Presbyterian
form/^ Mr. AVliitefield, hearing of this, wrote to Wesley,
very earnestly dissuading him from this course, and asking,
" Do you consider what you do ? If the trustees are to
name the preachers, they may exclude even you from preach-
ing in the house you have built ! Pray let this deed
be immediately cancelled .^^ To this the trustees readily
agreed, and it was done ; and the power of appointing
preachers to the house was thus secured to him who had
provided most of the cost, and who was responsible for the
debt.*

As Wesley approached old age, both he and the
preachers generally felt deep concern for the arrangement
of some plan or course of action which might be ready to
come into operation on Wesley^s death, and be calculated
to maintain union amongst the preachers and people, and
carry on the great work of religion in the nation. Por the
purpose of securing this object, Wesley read a paper to the
Conference of 1769, which contained the pledges previously
referred to, as having been signed by all the preachers at
three several Conferences. This paper also contained the
following proposed arrangement : —

" On notice of my death, let all the jireachers in England
and Ireland repair to London within six weeks :

" Let them seek God by solemn fasting and prayer :

" Let them draw up articles of agreement, to be signed
by those who choose to act in concert :

" Let those be dismissed who do not choose it, in the
most friendly manner possible :

" Let them choose, by votes, a Committee of three,
* Wesley's " Works," vol. xiii., p. 260.

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 513

five, or seven; eacli of whom is to be moderator in his
turn :

" Let the Committee do what I do now: propose preachers
to be tried, admitted, excluded ; fix the place of each
preacher for the ensuing year, and the time of the next
Conference."

It was said, by one of the preachers of that day, that
this proposal was universally approved, and regarded
as affording a means of union and permanence to the
preachers and the Societies. His words are, "This plan
of settlement met so general and hearty an approba-
tion, both among the preachers and people, that it was
generally understood that it would" make our union, under
God, perpetual.""^

As the Methodist Societies became more extended, cir-
cumstances arose wliich led Wesley to entertain doubts of
the wisdom and efficiency of this plan. Prom the begin-
ning he was the centre and seat of all power and authority ;
and although, as time advanced, he gradually, and almost
imperceptibly, devolved nearly the whole administrative
government of the Societies on the Conference and the
Assistants, still all matters of peculiar difficulty were carried
to him, and from his judgment there was no appeal. The
question had now to be settled, who or what body was to
exercise this supreme authority after his death.

In order to see the real character and bearing of this
question, it will be necessary to refer to some usages wliich
had arisen in Methodism, and the legal difficulties which
they produced. Although Wesley invariably retained the
legal power to appoint every preacher to labour wherever he
thought most for the interest of the common cause, he
exercised this power with such judgment, and in such
* Hajipson's " Appeal."

z 5

514 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

friendly union with the Conference, that preachers of con-
siderable standing did not know but that the entire
authority to make the appointment was fully vested in
that body*

Ifj then, it is asked, " What is to be understood by ' the
Conference V" we find that Wesley has supplied a clear and
complete answer to the question, by stating in detail the
origin and office of this body.

"In June, 1744, I desired my brother and a few other
clergymen to meet me in London, to consider how we
should proceed to save our own souls, and those that heard
us. After some time, 1 invited the lay preachers that were
in the house to meet with us. We conferred together for
several days, and were much comforted and strengthened
thereby.

" The next year I not only invited most of the travelling
preachers, but several others, to confer with me in Bristol.
And from that time, for some years, though I invited only a
part of the travelling preachers, yet I permitted any that
desired it to be present, not apprehending any ill con-
sequences therefrom.

" But two ill consequences soon appeared : one, that the
expense was too great to be borne ; the other, that many of
our people were scattered while they were left without a
shepherd. I therefore determined, 1. That, for the time to
come, none should be present but those whom I invited ;
and, 2. That I would only iuvite a select number out of
every Circuit.

" This I did for many years ; and all that time the term

Conference meant not so much the conversation we had

together, as the persons that conferred ; namely, those whom

1 invited to confer Avith me from time to time. So that

* Wesley's " Works," vol. iv., p. 162 ; and vol. xiii., p. 10.

(

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 515

all this time it depended on me alone^ not only what
persons should constitute the Conference, but whether there
should be any Conference at all : this lay wholly in my own
breast ; neither the preachers nor the people having any
part or lot in the matter.""^

If some legal steps were not taken to invest the Con-
ference with the power of appointing preachers to the
Methodist pulpits throughout the country, then, on the
death of Wesley, that power would pass into the hands of
the several bodies of trustees, in regard to their respective
chapels, A minister who had every opportunity, by personal
friendship with Wesley, of knowing his views, and forming
a correct judgment of the whole stibject, assures us that the
founder of Methodism deprecated such an alternative, and
that the preachers and people generally shared his feelings.
He has placed the whole case before us thus : —

" That there could be but Kttle hope, that the work
should continue to be a work of God, where such a power
should be assumed, was very clear to all who were the sub-
jects of that work. Upon Mr. Wesley^s mind it lay with
great weight. That men, not a few of whom had departed
from the Society, (and some had been expelled from it,)
should, merely by virtue of their legal authority over the
premises, appoint preachers to feed and guide the flock,
exhibited a distressing prospect. Even where the trustees
continued members of the Society, and attached to its
interests, what could be expected, in a matter of such vital
concern, from men so much engaged in worldly business ?
This has often been proved in religious communities. It
was the chief cause of the decline of religion among the
latter Puritans ; their lay elders assumed, after some time,
the whole authority. From this proceeded that worldly
* Wesley's " Works," vol. xiii., p. 235.

516 HISTOUY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

spirit and political zeal which so greatly dishonoured that
work in its last days, and which had previously overthrown
both Church and State. We see also, in our day,lin the
sufferings of the excellent Scott, as detailed in his Memoirs
lately published, what botli ministers and people have to
expect from such a system of lay government.

" The evil showed itself in prominent overt acts, previous
to this period. Mr. Wesley, having striven to prevail on
some trustees, in Yorkshire, to settle their chapels, so that
the people might continue to hear the same truths and be
under the same discipline as heretofore, was assailed with
calumny, and with the most determined opposition, as
though he intended to make the chapels his own ! Another
set of trustees, in the same county, absolutely refused to
settle a lately erected chapel ; and, in the issue, engaged
Mr. Wesley^s book-steward in London, who had been an
itinerant preacher, to come to them as their minister. This
man, however, was ' wise in his generation ;' and insisted
upon having an income of sixty pounds per annum; with
the chapel-house to live in, settled upon him during his
life, before he would relinquish his place under Mr, Wesley.
Wliat will not party spirit do ! I was a witness, when,
after Mr. Wesley^s death, it was found, that the preachers
continued united and faithful in their calling, how deeply
those men repented of their conduct in this instance. In
vain they represented to the man of their unhappy choice,
how lamentably their congregations had declined, and how
hardly they could sustain the expenses they had incurred.
The answer was short : they might employ other preachers,
if they should think it proper ; but the dwelling-house and
the stated income belonged to him !

" We need not wonder, that Dr. Whitehead should- speak
with such deep concern, and indulge such a spirit of calumny,

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 517

concerning this important measure of settling the chapels.
The Doctor^ and many others who had departed from the
work, iiad, through that wise measure, but little prospect of
succeeding, like his friend the book-steward, to occupy
chapels, built for the people by Mr. Wesley's influence and
the labour of the preachers. The favour of those trustees
who might be disposed to forget their sacred obligations, and
incur such an awful responsibility, held out but little hope
to such men, now that a legal definition was given to the
phrase, — The Conference : and, in fact, every appeal
made to Equity has fully succeeded, on this very ground.

" In that day of uncertainty and surmise, there were not
wanting some, even among the itinerant preachers, who
entertained fears respecting a settlement of this kind. They
had but little hope that the work would continue, after
Mr. Wesley's death, as it had during his life ; and they
thought it probable, that the largest Societies and, of course,
the principal chapels would become independent. In such
a case, the favour of the chief men, and especially of the
trustees, would insure considerable advantages to those
itinerants who might wish to become settled ministers. Of
all this Mr. Wesley was fully aware, and he determined to
counteract such wisdom. He found it, however, very
difficult to do so, without breaking with them, which love
forbade ; or assuming, in a questionable case, an authority
contrary to that of a father in Christ. One of those
preachers, and of considerable eminence, attacked the Deed
of Settlement, and declared, that Mr. Wesley might as
justly place all the dwelling-houses, barns, workshops, &c.,
in which we had preached for so many years, under the
authority of the Conference, as he had done the chapels ;
and that he thus assumed an authority that the Lord had
not given him. This seemed far too strong to be generally

518 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

received, and it was quickly answered. A preacher, in
reply, observed, that, ' certainlj^, there was as much justice
in the one case as the other, provided those dwelling-
houses, barns, workshops, &c., had been built in con-
sequence of the preaching, and by the subscriptions of
the Connexion ; and in order that those erections might
continue to be used for the purposes for which they were
thus built !' This closed the debate for that time ; but the
preacher first mentioned, soon after he got to his Circuity
rallied again, and wrote Mr. Wesley a long and earnest
expostulation on the same subject, which I read to him in
course. To this Mr. Wesley thus shortly replied : —

" ' My dear Brother, — I do not love to dispute ; and,
least of all, to dispute with i/oii, who will dispute through
a stone wall. It seems a little thing with you, w^io shall
appoint the preachers ; with me it is, under God, every
thing, both for the prosperity and the continuance of the
work.' He concluded with some fatherly advice, not to
be so very sure of his own opinion, or so wise in his own
conceit.

" The first charge wdiicli Dr. Whitehead brings against
this important transaction is, that ' neither the design of the
Deed, nor the words of the several clauses, are to be imputed
to Mr. Wesley.' I answer, The Doctor here asserts that of
which he had no knowledge. He had, several years before,
departed from the work, and from all fellowship with the
preachers or people. When he again joined the Methodist
Society in London, he heard the surmisings and complaints
of some who had taken ofi'ence at this measure, and this he
detailed at a convenient period. Some of the itinerant
preachers brought the same charge, at the first Conference
after the Deed was enrolled, and declared, that it was the
work of Dr. Coke, who had joined Mr. Wesley a few years

BOOK II. CHAPTER V, 519

before. Mr. Wesley only replied to this in the words of
Virgil, Non vult, non potuit I ' He had neither the will nor
the power.'

" The truth is : the Conference had requested Mr. Wesley
to get such an instrument drawn up, as would define or
explain what was meant by that expression, used in the
various deeds of the chapels so settled; viz., 'The Con-

FERE>XE OF THE PeOPLE CALLED MeTHODISTS ) UpOU the

meaning of which terms the authority so appointing must
rest, so long as there should be an itinerant ministry. The
elder ]\Ir. Hampson, mentioned in the preface to this work,
was particularly earnest with Mr. Wesley, to have such an
instrument executed without delay. He immediately set
about it ; and having given directions to his solicitor, who
took the opinion of counsel upon the most proper and effec-
tual way of doing it, he committed it chiefly to the care of
Dr. Coke, as his own avocations would not admit of a con-
stant personal attendance. He, however, wrote, with his
own hand, a list of a hundred names, which he ordered to
be inserted, declaring his full determiuation that no more
should be appointed ; and as there never had been so great
a number at any Conference, and generally from twenty to
thirty less, the number so fixed would not, it was thought,
have excited either surprise or displeasure.

" Some of those preachers, however, whose names were
omitted, were deeply ofi^ended, as I have stated in the preface
to the first volume. But I can state with the fullest cer-
tainty, that what Dr. Whitehead has asserted, respecting
Mr. Wesley having repented of this transaction, is totally
unfounded. On the contrary, he reviewed it always with
high satisfaction ; and praised God, who had brought him
through a business which he had long contemplated with
earnest desire, and yet ^vith many fears. The issue, even to

520 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

this clay, proves the wisdom of the measure; and that it
was in the order of Him, without whom ' nothing is strong,
nothing is holy/ Many chapels have been restored to the
Societies, to whom they, in justice, belonged, by the
upright decisions of our Courts of Equity, so that now
no fears are entertained of any chapels settled according to
this Deed.

" Dr. Whitehead's second objection is a poor cavil. He
strives, in the strongest language, to fix the charge of
falseJiood on those who drew up this Deed, and on Mr.
Wesley, who signed and sanctioned it, because of the term
■'The Confeuence of the People called Methodists.'
I cannot but fear, that this charge might be retorted against
the Doctor with truth ; for he well knew, when he wrote
thus, that the terra was iiiserte-d in this explanatory and
authoritative instrument, because it was not only the term
used in common speech for many years, but also because it
was used in every record, and in all the deeds of chapels
which were settled in this way. It was, therefore,
absolutely necessary, that, in such an explanatory Deed,
the same term should be used, as in the deeds of the par-
ticular chapels to which it referred. Had not the Doctor,
therefore, an intention to deceive, when he cried out, ' It is
well known, that the people called Methodists never.held a
Conference since Methodism existed?' Certainly not;
nor will they ever come together till they ' all appear
before the judgment-seat of Christ' But there was no
deception in thus using the term. Every member of the
Connexion knew, that it meant the assembled preachers
of the people called Methodists. The Doctor brings in
\\\Q 2^^ople, as he does the church, when it suits his purpose.
His observations on this point are only suited to the
theories of our wildest demagogues. This absolutely neces-

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 521

sary work was done for the people, who could in no other
way retain their property, and have an itinerant ministry.
They now enjoy these blessings, and are thankful to God
and man.''''^

The Conference — that is, those Methodist preachers who
were from year to year invited by Wesley to meet him for
consultation on the various affairs respecting the Methodist
Societies — had been thus in operation for about twenty
years; and whatever doubt or uncertainty might still re-
main as to the mode by which the desired end was to
be accomplished, it liad become a clearly understood con-
clusion, that " the Conference " would, at Wesley's death,
succeed to the possession of the power which he exercised,
and proceed to administer it.

This power consisted of two prominent elements. First,
it was an authority to appoint every minister to his
sphere of duty, year by year, so that every preacher must
labour in the Circuit to which he was thus appointed,
or leave the Connexion. And, secondly, this power ex-
tended to all the chapels of the Connexion, so that the
trustees everywhere were bound to receive the preachers so
appointed, and no others, to officiate regularly in the
several pulpits.

Wesley assures us, that, some years before the Deed of
Declaration was executed, it was the general wish of preach-
ers and people that these powers should after his death be
exercised by the Conference. He distinctly stated that the
preachers, so far as they were concerned, had " agreed '' to
this ;t and that nine-tenths of the people desired it. J

Thus far all was clear, and characterized by cheering
unanimity. But then it was foreseen that at the death of

* SFoore's "Life of Wesley," vol. ii., pp. 295-300.

t Wesley's "Works," vol. xiii., p. 235. % Ibid., vol. xii., p. 139.

52^ HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Wesley the question would arise, as one of law, " What does
the term legally mean ? Who are the Conference ? " This
presented a difficulty, and the preachers in the year 1783
desired Wesley to determine the legal meaning of the
term, " Hitherto,^"" he says, " it had meant, (not the whole
body of travelHng preachers ; it never bore that meaning at
all ; but,) those preachers whom I invited yearly to confer
■with me/^ In order to have the best information on the
subject, he consulted "a skilful and honest attorney;
and he consulted an eminent counsellor, who answered,
' There is no way of doing this but by naming a determinate
number of persons. The deed which names these, must be
enrolled in Chancery; then it will stand good in law/"*

This plan, it must be admitted, would give to the
Conference an altered constitution from that which it
had previously. But an alteration in this respect was
inevitable after the death of Wesley ; for no one imagined
that any other person could be invested with the power of
making a selection of certain preachers year by year to form
a Conference, even if no legal difiiculty opposed the opera-
tion of such a plan. But the mode now advised by counsel
certainly required the men to be named at once, and also
that the appointment should remain valid during their
continuance as itinerant preachers. This mode was equally
unsuited to the plan which had been previously suggested
and approved in the Conference; namely, for the preachers
to assemble within six weeks after the death of Wesley,
and to elect a committee of three, five, or seven preachers,
to succeed to his power.

The conditions now imported into the case by the lawyers
prevented the possibility of deferring the appointment of a
legal Conference until the death of Wesley, and rendered an
* Wesley's " Works," vol. xiii., p. 236.

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 523

immediate solution of tlie question imperative. In con-
sidering this case, Wesley says, " My first thought was to
name a very few, suppose ten or twelve persons. Count
Zinzendorf named only six who were to preside over the
community after his decease. But, on second thoughts, I
believed there would be more safety in a greater number of
counsellors, and therefore decided on having one hundred."
He accordingly named one hundred of the preachers, out of The Deed
one hundred and ninety-one, the number then employed as enrolled in
preachers, and inserted their names in a Deed, wliich was Chancery.
drawn as advised, and enrolled in Chancery. Thus the
Conference was legally defined, and its power to appoint
the preachers to their Circuits, and to occupy the chapels,
was permanently secured to the Connexion. The object,
therefore, which had occasioned so much anxiety, and
on which so much depended, was effectually attained.
Tliis deed was executed, February 28th, 1784<. It will be
found in the Appendix, accompanied by the draft of a deed
for settling chapel trusts in accordance with its provisions.'^

It is not necessary here to detail the various opinions Caiis fonh
which this decisive act of the founder of Methodism called ^41^2""
forth. But it must be observed, that it occasioned violent agitation,
opposition, and led to perhaps the first attempt ever made
to agitate the whole of the Methodist Societies against their
legitimate government. No sooner was it publicly known
that this Deed of Declaration was executed, than John
Hampson, senior, sent forth a printed circular, entitled,
" An Appeal to the Reverend John and Charles Wesley ;
to all the Preachers who act in Connexion with tliem, and
to every Member of their respective Societies in England,
Scotland, L'eland, and America." In this document the
curious may find all the allegations put forth in every

* See Appendix E, at the end of this volume.

Wesley.

524 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

agitation of Methodism from that time to the present.
Here is an alleged great breach of faith, an asserted act of
injustice and tyranny, which is said to have been com-
mitted under the influence of a favoured few ; and the
complainants are represented as persecuted and injured.
Reasons for jj^ ^ q.^^q gf gQ tnucli importance, it is not unreasonable

the course _ '■

adopted by to inquire what other course could have been taken. It
being settled as a legal dogma, that the persons composing
the Conference should be named during the lifetime of
Wesley, the first question which presents itself is, Shall a
part or the whole of the preachers constitute the Con-
ference ? Wesley declares that he gave this point close
attention, and was prevented from naming the whole one
hundred and ninety-one, because the meeting of so many
would be unreasonably expensive, and the Circuits during
the sitting of Conference would be left without preachers ;
reasons which must be conclusive with reasonable men.
But then, admitting that a part of the preachers only ought
to have been selected, should Wesley have done this him-
self, or have left the Conference to do it ? The latter course
would certainly have warded off the objection which was
afterward made, that a few favourites had taken advantage
of his years, and that the selection was in fact theirs ; but
then it is equally clear, from the temper afterward displayed
by some of the preachers, that such a course would have
produced much discord and confusion. There is, however,
a fatal objection to this plausible plan. The boon, privilege,
or power, to be given, and the responsibility to be exercised,
did not of right belong to the Conference, but to Wesley.
He was bound in conscience before God, to place this power
in the most suitable hands. He accordingly refutes the
slander of his having been led by a few persons in his selec-
tion, with the assertion, " In naming these preachers I had

BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 525

NO advisee/^ And he thus modestly defends the manner
of his choice : " I had no respect of persons; but I simply
set dowTi those that, according to the best of my judgment,
were most proper. But I am not infallible. I might mis-
take, and think better of some of them than they deserved.
However, I did my best ; and if I did wrong, it was not
the error of my will, but of my judgment."

Those who pronounce an opinion on this case should His course
also consider what motive Wesley had to do wrong in this that could
selection. It could not affect him : it was to come into ^^^^ ^^^'^

taken.

operation after his death. The persons so cliosen were
appointed conservators under God of the results of the
labours of his life. What motive could affect him in such a
choice so strongly as a desire to have the best men ?
Besides, had he selected six, eight, or ten, he might have
been charged with favouritism ; but, in taking one hundred
out of one hundred and ninety-one, such a feeling could
scarcely have a place, esjiecially as the remaining
ninety-one were eligible to fill up vacancies which must
in the course of things be soon created by deaths and
retirements. It seems, therefore, on a careful review of all
the circumstances, that, in this vitally important* case,
Wesley was providentially led to adopt the wisest and
safest course, and thus to insure the well-working and
permanence of the Societies which he had beeu the
honoured instrument of raising.

But it may be asked, especially by persons who are Reasons
only partially acquainted with Methodism, "If this plan Deed has
was so equitable, and has been found to work so well, ^^^° '^°^'
why was it so violently opposed by various persons at
the time? and why is it declaimed against by different,
and even conflicting, parties at the present day ? "
These queries admit of easy and explicit answers : and

demned.

526 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

these are perhaps necessary to afford a full knowledge of
the case.

The Deed of Declaration was violently opposed in
Wesley's time by those preachers who regarded themselves
as equal, in respect of standing and ability, to any of their
brethren ; but whose names were not inserted by Wesley
in the Deed. The mention of this class is a sufficient
explanation of their objection. Messrs. Hampsons, Eels,
and others, greatly distinguished themselves by complaints
of this kind.

Besides these, there were others, itinerant and local
preachers, who had become united to Methodist Societies,
but who never calculated on the permanence of the body,
or its continued and energetic action as a whole, after the
death of Wesley. Some of these, it is believed, unfaithful
to their principles and calling, looked forward to the death
of their founder as a time when, by the favour of friendly
trustees, they might secure the pulpits of respectable
chapels, and escape from the toil, privations, and dangers
of itinerancy.

There were, also, men who believed that Methodism was,
in its origin, a very good and useful means of rousing
a slumbering Church and nation to a sense of God
and religion; but that, having brought out the sterling
doctrines of the Reformation from neglect and obscurity,
and imbued the clergy and the people to some extent
with a conviction of their spiritual vitality and practical
importance, as M^ell as having afforded, in thousands of
instances, proofs of the experimental and practical godli-
ness which they could impart in life and in death, it
ought to have retired from the scene, and never to have
formed a permanent body, but to have left these lessons of
holy faith and practice for the edification of the Church

BOOK II. CHAPTEE V. 527

whence the founder of Methodism had been raised. Had
this been done, Wesley would have been lauded as an
apostle by Dr. South ey and many others, who have spoken
of him in a very different tone.

The Deed ' of Declaration alone prevented such a dis-
location of the Societies on the death of Wesley. But for
it, the trustees almost everywhere would have succeeded to
the power of appointing preachers to the several chapels.
As long, therefore, as the appointments of Conference were
agreeable, they would be respected ; but as soon as they
were objected to, they would be repudiated. The real and
permanent union of the several trustees throughout the
country could never be contemplated as probable : therefore
the reasonable conclusion is, that, had not the Deed of
Declaration been executed, the Methodist Societies would
soon after the death of Wesley have inevitably fallen into
the condition of unconnected, if not of rival, religious
communities.

For this reason, those persons who deplore the continued
existence of Methodism as a great and lamentable eccle-
siastical irregularity ; who believe, that on the demise of
Wesley, if not before, the Societies which he had gathered
should have fallen back into the bosom of the National
Church; naturally look on the Deed of Declaration as the
master evil of the whole system. Nor do those persons
look on it with more favour who regard religious com-
munities as approaching perfection, just in proportion as
the minister is brought under the control of the laity, and
the pastoral office is virtually exercised, not by the shepherd,
but by a favoured few of the flock. All those who, with
such views, look to Methodism for the promotion of their
objects, see in this Deed the defeat of all their hopes.
This culminating measure of "W'esley's judgment, whilst it

528

HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

left his preachers still dependent on the voluntary contribu-
tions of the people for support^ enabled him at the same
time to bequeath to them the possession of those powers
which are necessary to the due and efficient discharge of
the functions of their office as ministers of Clirist.

General

spiritual
prosperity
in the
Societies.

Dr. Coke presided over the Irish Conference, but we
have no record of its transactions.

In his journeys during the spring of 1784, Wesley speaks
of a very extensive revival of the work of God in country
places around Newcastle-under-Lyne. He says, " Indeed,
this country is aU on fire, and the flame is stiU spreading
from village to village."

The spirit and conduct of Wesley, as exhibited in his
vigilant oversight and persevering labours, are truly apo-
stolic. Hear him, at the age of eighty-one, after lamenting
the discontinuance of the five o'clock morning preaching
at Chester, exclaim, " We are labouring to secure the
preaching-houses to the next generation ! In the name
of God, let us, if possible, secure the present generation
from drawing back to perdition ! Let all the preachers that
are still alive to God join together as one man, fast and
pray, lift up their voice as a trumpet, be instant in season,
out of season, to convince them they are fallen; and
exhort them instantly to 'repent, and do the first works:'
tliis in particular, — rising in the morning, without which
neither their souls nor bodies can long remain in health."

CHAPTER VI.

FROM THE CONFEKENCE OF 1784 TO THE DEATH OF
WESLEY.

The Conference of 1784 — Debate on the Deed of Declaration — The
Efforts of Mr. Fletcher to restore Harmony — State of the Connexion —
Introduction of Methodism into the Norman Isles — Mr. Brackenbury
and Alexander Kilham — Persecution and Progress of the Work — The
twelfth American Conference — Its Proceedings — Important Action of
"Wesley in the Ordination of Ministers for America — The Measures thus
devised fuUy adopted and put into Operation by the American Con-
ference— Their happy Result — Opposition to them in England —
Charles Wesley's Distress — Correspondence between him and his
Brother — Wesley rebulies Coke and Asbury — Puritj" of Wesley's Inten-
tion— The Conference of 1785 — Its Proceedings — Thi-ee Methodist
Preachers ordained for Scotland — The Conference approves of the Deed
of Declaration — The happy Death of John Fletcher — Methodism in
Antigua — Secession of the Hampsons and W. Eels — The Conference of
1786 — The People anxious for the Preachers to administer the Sacra-
ments— The progressive Increase of the Connexion — WiUiamBramweH —
Remarkable Case of Messrs. Keighley and Burbeck — Wesley's Travels —
Dr. Coke in North America and Antigua — Unpleasantness in the Society
at Halifax — The Conversion of a notorious Sinner — The Case of the
Rev. Peard Dickenson— The Conference of 1787— The State of the
Connexion — Wesley ordains Ministers for England — The Preachers and
Chapels licensed — The Death of Charles Wesley — His Character and
Usefulness— The Conference of 1788— Its Proceedings— Methodism
and the Church — New Form of Persecution — George Lowe an Itinerant
Preacher — Strange Case of George Lukins — Wesley's continued Labours
— The Conference of 1789 — State of the Societies — Dewsbury Chapel
— Secession of Atlay — Loss of the Dewsbury Society — Great Import-
ance of Wesley's Decision in that Case — Wesley's last Journey to the
North — The Conference of 1790 — State and Extent of the Connexion
— Proceedings of the Conference — Judicious and successful Ministry of
George Lowe — Last Days and Death of Wesley.
VOL. I. A A

530 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

The Confer- The fortj-first Methoclist Conference began at Leeds,
euceofi784. j^^^ ^^^^^^ -^^g^^ ^^ .^ Wesley wrote in his " Journal/'

" Our Conference began ; at which four of our brethren,
after long debate, (in which Mr. Pletcher took much pains,)
acknowledged their fault, and all that was past was for-
gotten. Thursday, 29tli, being the public thanksgiving
day, as there was not room for us in the old church, I
read prayers, as well as preached, at our room. I admired
the whole service for the day. The prayers. Scriptures,
and every part of it pointed to one thing, — ' Beloved, if
God so loved us, we ought also to love one another.'
Having five clergymen to assist me, we administered the
Lord's Supper, as we supposed, to sixteen or seventeen
hundred persons. Sunday, we were fifteen clergymen at
the old church. Tuesday, our Conference concluded in
much love, to the disappointment of all." *
Debate on The " long debate " to which reference is made in the

the Deed of . .

Declaration, beginning of this paragraph, and "in which Mr. Fletcher
took much pains," was caused by the opposition which was
ofiTered to the Deed of Declaration by John Hampson, senior,
John Hampson, junior, William Eels, Joseph Pilmoor, and
a few others. As previously stated, the first of these preachers
had published a circular, calling on all his fellow-labourers,
and the people everywhere, to defeat this measure. The
principal cause of this violent conduct was undoubtedly the
omission of their names from the list inserted in the
Deed. This is, indeed, virtually admitted by Hampson, in
his " Appeal ;" and he confidently expected to raise such a
storm of complaint as would enable him to induce Wesley
to abrogate or modify the course of action which had been
adopted. What was urged in tliis debate is not known;
but there can be no question that it was very earnest and
* Wesley's " Joui-nal," under the date.

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 531

impassioned. If Jolm Hampson ventured to introduce
into his speech only a few of the terms of invective and
reproach which he printed in his circular, it is very certain
that there were men in the Conference who, loving Wesley,
and approving of his conduct, would repel such charges
with great indignation. It is known that the contention The efforts

of Mr

grew so warm, that Mr. Fletcher all but besought the con- Fletcher to
tending parties on his knees to stay the contest, and be '^^^^^^'^ '"'-

" •■■ ./ -> mouy.

reconciled. Principally through his means, an apparent
harmony was restored. The four preachers " acknowledged
their fault •/' and the Conference proceeded to other busi-
ness. But this harmony was only in appearance. Every
one of these four soon afterward left the Connexion. The
elder Hampson became an Independent minister ; the
younger obtained ordination in the Established Church,
and a li^dng in Sunderland. Mr. Eels, some time after-
ward, joined Mr. Atlay in Dewsbury; and Mr. Pilmoor
returned to America, but not in connexion with Wesley. As
Mr. Hampson, senior, was old and infirm, and the people
among whom he laboured very poor, he was generously
allowed twelve pounds a year out* of the Preachers^ Fund.

During the sittings of this Conference Mr. Fletcher rose,
and, addressing Wesley, said, "I fear my successors will
not be interested in the work of God, and my flock may
suffer. I have done what I could. I have built a chapel
in Madeley Wood ; and I hope. Sir, you will continue to
supply it, and that Madeley may still be a part of the Cir-
cuit. If you please, I should be glad to be put down in
the ' Minutes ' as a supernumerary .'' Wesley could
hardly bear this, and the preachers were melted into tears.
Turning to them, Mr. Fletcher expressed a hope that they
would feed his sheep, and nourish them with the same
truths which they had been used to hear.
2 A 2

the Normau
Isles.

532 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

State of the The number of Circuits at this time was seveuty-two ;
the three new Circuits being Bolton, Inverness, and Bandon.
The Isle of Jersey and America were appended to the list,
but not numbered as Circuits; and to these further refer-
ence must be made. The numbers reported at this Con-
ference were 64,207, of which 14,988 were in America;
showing an increase in the Societies in Great Britain and
Ireland of 3,274. And this increase was very general; for,
of the 69 Circuits on the list the preceding year, there was
an increase of members in 52.
introduc- The ways of God in the communication of His holy

odism into Gospel to difFcreiit parts of the human family, both with
respect to the times selected and the instruments employed,
are truly wonderful ; and in few cases more so than in that
of the Norman Isles, especially Jersey. These remains of
the Norman possessions of William I. had continued to be
governed by the old Norman laws, and were favoured with
little, if any, of the faithful preaching of the saving doctrines
of evangelical godliness. Yet it was the purpose of God, that
the Sun of Righteousness should arise on these beautiful
dwellings in the sea, to bring to the inhabitants the know-
ledge of salvation. But how was this to be effected ? By
a chain of providential operation most remarkable.

A young man of Jersey, engaged in trade, named Peter
Le Sueur, became proprietor of an estate on the coast of
Newfoundland, where he hired, year by year, on his own
account, numbers of Newfoundland fishermen. Whilst
thus engaged during his periodical visits, he heard the
Gospel faithfully preached by the Rev. Lawrence Cough-
laud, a minister employed by the Society for the Propaga-
tion of Christian Knowledge, and also by a Mr. Pottle, a
zealous local preacher. By their instrumentality, Mr. Le
Sueur was not only greatly instructed, but deeply convinced

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 533

of sin. In this state of mind he returned to Jersey^ and
married an amiable young woman of good moral character.
But he hesitated and delayed to give his heart to God. His
prospects in business were very good^ every thing smiled
around him. But so ignorant of real religion at this time
were the people generally, both of Jersey and Newfound-
land, " that those who spoke to them of the necessity of a
change of heart, were looked upon by them as really mad."
This young man therefore thought, that by fully devoting him-
self to God, according to liis light and convictions, he exposed
the temporal interests of himself and his family to inevitable
ruin. But although he delayed a considerable time, at
length he dared all consequences, and sought the mercy of
God with all his heart. Yery opportunely for this earnest
seeker of salvation, a person named John Tantin, who had
been recently converted to God in Newfoundland, returned
to Jersey. Le Sueur soon made his acquaintance, and
obtained from him further instruction and encouragement
in his penitential struggle ; in which he persevered,
sometimes spending whole nights in weeping and prayer,
his wife often ridiculing his most intense agony. At length
one morning, whilst engaged in private supplication, he
found mercy, and was filled with peace and joy in believing.
In the fulness of his heart, he immediately went to his
wife, and told her, with tears of joy, what God had done for
his soul. She, who had hitherto been utterly regardless
of spiritual things, heard with deep concern ; the scales fell
from her eyes, she saw her spiritual danger, and earnestly
sought deliverance. She continued in this state until the
following Saturday, when her distress was extreme, and their
prayers were continued until near midnight, when slie also
found peace, and rejoiced in God her Saviour.

Feeling an anxious desire that their neighbours and

534 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

friends might share their happiness, they exhorted all
around them to flee from the wrath to come, and to
seek pardoning mercy ; and such unction attended their
words, that in a week about a dozen were under con-
viction of sin, while others bitterly disputed and opposed.
Among the former were two of Mr. Le Sueur's uncles/
while another was his most violent opposer. These events
took place in 1775. What was feared, however, in great
measure came to pass. Mr. Le Sueur's friends forsook
him, his trade fell off, and he was sometimes brought into
great straits; but he and John Tantin persevered in their
pious toil. After a while Le Sueur began to exliort and
preach, and many were made sensible of their danger by
his word. At length, in 1779, a pious man, Captain
Brown, who belonged to the Calvinist Society in Poole,
was employed to convey cargoes of cattle to Jersey, for the
king's troops. On arriving, he inquired if there were
any religious people on the island ; and was at once
directed to Mr. Le Sueur. They took counsel together,
and Captain Brown preached in English, and Le Sueur in
French. Afterward a blind man, a Calvinist preacher,
came to the island, and preached for some time with
success. Thus the case continued until 1783, when the
regiment which had been previously stationed at Win-
chester, many of whose soldiers had participated in the
blessed revival of religion there, was removed to Jersey.
These pious men found in this island a famine of the word
of the Lord : even the preaching that was continued, was so
tinctured with Calviuism, that it did not satisfy them ; and
it is said by the best biographers of Wesley, that they
"wrote to Mr. Wesley, entreating him to send them a
preacher." This is a mistake ; they did not write to Wes-
ley, nor imagine that their letter would ever faD under his eye.

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 535

They wrote a long letter to their friend and former guide
in the Lord, Jasper Winscom, of AYinchesterj in which
they tell him^ "We have not any opportunity of hearing
the word of God; the service in the church is performed in
Trench, which makes us very unhappy : and, indeed, we
may say, we are almost lost/^ The letter goes on to state,
that they have met with some friendly people, but that, as few
of them understand English, they can have little intercourse
with them : after which they express their belief, " that
if a preacher were sent who could speak both French and
English, the Gospel would shine." They then beg an
interest in the prayers of their pious friends at Winchester ;
and add, in a postscript, that they have consulted the
friendly people before referred to, who were Mr. Le Sueur
and his companions, and that they all united in the wish to
have a preacher sent.

On receiving this letter, Mr. Winscom immediately sent
it to Wesley with a note, in which he says, " It appears
to me, if you can send a preacher acquainted with the
French tongue, it will open a door, perhaps, much farther
than those islands." When these communications reached
Wesley, Mr. Brackenbury happened to be with him ; and
as he was personally acquainted with Winscom, and
had taken an active part in the revival at Winchester,
where many of these pious soldiers had been brought to
God, his spirit was drawn out in their behalf, and he offered
to go to Jersey. Wesley immediately accepted the over-
ture. Winscom's note was dated " December 1st,
1783 •!' and Mr. Brackenbury, with letters of recommenda-
tion from gentlemen in London' to others in Jersey, left
City Road, and, passing through Winchester, embarked at
Southampton, and was in Jersey before the end of that
month.

536 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

Mr. Le Sueur at first felt very great anxiety to know
what kind of preaching Mr. Brackeubury would give them ;
but, having heard his first sermon, he returned to his home
exulting in the appropriateness and purity of the doctrine
which he had heard, and which " he embraced and defended
to the last day of his life." The preaching of Mr. Bracken-
bury was, indeed, eminently successful. The seriously
disposed among both Prench and ■ English listened with
delight and profit ; and even those who had been benefitted
by the ministry of the Calvinist preachers, gathered around
Mr. Brackenbury, made common cause with his people,
and merged all their differences in the higher objects of
growing in grace themselves, and of bringing their neigh-
bours to the knowledge of the truth.

Mr. Brackenbury had not been long on the island before
he was seized with fever, and quite laid aside, when we are
told by another letter from the pious soldiers to Mr.
Winscom, that " the squire^s man has preached to us since
the illness of his master. He is a fine young man, and
:.!r. Brack- o-reatlv esteemed amongst us.'' This "fine young man,"
Alexander who was Mr. Brackenbury's servant, and who preached in
his stead, was no other than Alexander Kilham, who after-
ward obtained such notoriety in the Connexion, and led off
the first great secession from it. He was born of Methodist
parents in Epworth, (Wesley's native parish,) became con-
verted to God soon after he was eighteen years of age, was
pious and useful as a local preacher in his native place, and
afterward engaged himself as a servant to travel with Mr.
Brackenbury. In this capacity he accompanied him to
Jersey.
Persecution Thcsc efforts, howevcr, called forth great opposition,

and progress ' o x j '

of the work, which was displayed in the usual acts of violence, such as
breaking the windows of the house where the religious

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI, 537

services were held, disturbing tlie people in the midst of
their devotions with noise and outrage, and throwing
stones, dirt, and other missiles at the preachers and
people.

There can be no doubt that Mr. Brackenbury's position,
as a gentleman living in his o^vn house, did much to check
the violence of the persecution by which the Methodists
were assailed ; yet it continued for a long time to injure
and annoy the people who only desired liberty to worship
God in peace. These riotous proceedings were continued
until " a -widow of St. Mary's, at whose house the meetings
were held, having been long molested by the mob, by
appealing to the court obtained a hearing. Her case was
considered ; the rioters were fined, and compelled to find
security for their good behaviour in future ; in consequence
of which peace was procured." '^ Mr. Brackenbury now
laboured with increasing vigour and success. Classes were
formed, leaders appointed, local preachers raised up, and
all the organization of Methodism brought into useful
operation.f

The American Conference for this year, being the twelfth nie twelfth
annual assembly, was begun at Ellis's chapel in Yirginia, coufgreuce.
on the 30th of April, and from thence adjourned, and after-
w^ard closed at Baltimore on the iiSth of May following.
The number of preachers was S3, being an increase of 1 ;
and the number of members 14,988, being an increase of
1,248. A letter from Wesley was read at this Conference,
which he had w^ritten at Bristol, October 3rd, 1783. In
this communication he very earnestly urged on the Ameri-
can Societies, 1. To adhere steadily to the Methodist doc-

* " Methodist Magazine" for 1820, p. 295.

t See " Methodist Magazine " for 1820, pp. 801-808 ; MS. History of
Methodism in Hampshire.

2 A 5

538

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Its proceed-
ings.

Important
action of
Wesley in
the ordina-
tion of
ministers
for America.

trine and discipline, as set forth in his authorized works, and
the " Minutes ^^ of the English Conference. 2. To receive
no preachers coming from England, unless fully accredited by
himself. 3. Not to receive any preachers, however accre-
dited, who will not be subject to the American Conference.
4. Not to receive any who hesitate to acknowledge Erancis
Asbury as general assistant. This communication closes
with an intimation that the work of God is in the greatest
danger from preachers coming from England, or arising in
America, speaking perverse things, or teaching strange
doctrines, especially Calvinism : and the American Meth-
odists are urged to guard against such with great care.

At this Conference the American preachers passed several
resolutions : 1 . Eor raising money by yearly subscriptions
in every Circuit, towards building new chapels, and dis-
charging the debts on some of those already built. 2. Eor
carrying into effect the resolve of the last Conference against
slavery, except in Virginia. 3. To improve the singing,
by keeping close to Wesley's tunes and hymns. And, 4.
To conform to his advice, with respect to preachers coming
from Europe, according to the letter just referred to. There
was a considerable revival in some of the frontier settle-
ments this year ; and the prospects of extended usefulness
throughout the Societies were brightening every day.

It is a remarkable fact, that as, at the English Confer-
ence this year, the Deed of Declaration, which gave con-
sistency and permanence to Methodism in Britain, was
announced as enrolled and in operation ; so, at the same
assembly of his preachers, Wesley determined upon carrying
out the measure which, under God, has been the means of
raising the Methodist Societies in America into the state
and condition of a Christian church.

There is scarcely any action which occurred in the long

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 539

and eventful life of the founder of Methodism, of more
intrinsic importance than that which effected this great
object, and perhaps not one which has been more fiercely
and foully censured. It is necessary, therefore, to give a
clear and faithful account of the whole proceeding.

Notwithstanding the early zeal of Wesley for church
order, and his continued adherence to the National Estab-
lishment, he had been convinced that bishops and pres-
byters are essentially of the same order in the Christian
church, and consequently that whatever religious right or
power is inherent in one, is equally possessed by the other ;
and therefore that both are equally authorized to ordain,
or set apart, suitable persons for the office of the Christian
ministry.

It was not, therefore, from any sense of inability, that
Wesley allowed his preachers in England to remain in the
position of laymen, and the great majority of his Societies
to continue without the administration of the sacraments
in their own places of worship. He fully believed, tliat he
possessed the scriptural power and right to supply all this
want, — to place his Societies everywhere in the position of
churches, and himself in the character of a scriptural
bishop over the largest spiritual flock in the country. And
it would be well if those who sneer at the conscientiousness
of this great and good man, and dilate on his ambition and
love of power, would trouble themselves to reconcile these
ascriptions of character with his conduct in this respect.
Wliy did not Wesley take this course? Because he
considered the orders of ministry in the Established Church
reasonable and useful as human arrangements ; and
because he felt conscientiously bound to remain all his life
in communion with thie Church, and, as far as in him lay,
to keep his people in the some path. To secure this object,

540 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

he subjected himself and them to violent persecution^ — from
wliich the plea of Dissent would have given full protection,
— and retained his Societies in a disadvantageous and ano-
malous position. And, so long as the American colonies
were subject to the British government, he pursued a
similar course in that country.

When, however, the United States were recognised as
independent, and England had renounced all civil and
ecclesiastical authority over them ; then Wesley felt that, in
respect of the Societies in that country, there remained no
reason why he should deprive them of those privileges
which in their case especially were necessary to their
religious stability, which they could obtain from no other
source, and which he was perfectly competent to com-
municate. He accordingly appointed or ordained Dr. Coke
as a superintendent presbyter, with power to appoint or
ordain minisiers ; and he- also ordained Eichard Whatcoat
and Thomas Vasey as presbyters or ministers to serve in
these Societies ; it being understood that, on his arrival in
America, Dr. Coke should ordain Mr. Asbury as super-
intendent presbyter, to have co-ordinate authority with him-
self; and that Dr. Coke and he should, from among the
preachers in America, ordain a sufficient number to admi-
nister the sacraments to the whole of the Societies there.

Those who maintain the existence of bishops, j)riests,
and deacons by divine right as distinct orders, will of
course object to the conduct of Wesley in this case. His
brother Charles, eminent as a Christian, excellent as a
minister, did so. But, strange to say, the most violent
impugners of these measures were found amongst those
who, like Dr. Whitehead, did not dare to object to the
principle which lay at the foundation of the whole case ;
namely, that bishops and presbyters are essentially and

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 541

scripturally of the same order. The arguments of Lord
King^ the assertions and authority of Jerome and other
primitive fathers, removed all doubt of the soundness of
this principle from their minds; and therefore, foiled in
this respect, but determined to censure, they violently
mahgned the conduct of Wesley throughout the whole
course of this proceeding.

It becomes necessary, therefore, to narrate all the steps
by which this important object was accomplished, and, in
doing this, to place the documents which exhibit the mean-
ing and design of the several parties fully before the reader.
After the subject had occupied Wesley's anxious attention
for twelve months, it was arranged at the Leeds Conference,
that the persons who were to assist Wesley in this important
business should meet at Bristol on the 9th of Augnist. Mr.
Fletcher was present at the Conference, and took part in
the deliberations. He is in consequence referred to by Dr.
Coke in his communication with Wesley. But although,
in the consultations at Leeds, the end to be attained was
fully agreed on, the means by which it was to be secured
had not been settled.

Important as this juncture was to the transatlantic
Methodist Societies, and indeed to all the parties concerned,
it was doubly so to Dr. Coke, who was by these arrangements
to be charged with a mission of the greatest importance
and responsibility. He, therefore, having maturely con-
sidered the whole case in all its bearings, sent the follow-
ing letter to Wesley before the time appointed for the
meeting : —

" Honoured and dear Sir,

" The more maturely I consider the subject, the more
expedient it seems to me, that the j^oiver of ordaining

543 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

others should he received hy me from you, by the imposi-
tion of your hands ; and that you should lay hands on
brother Whatcoat and brother Vasey, for the following
reasons : 1. It seems to me the most scriptural way, and
most agreeable to the practice of the primitive churches.
3. I may want all the influence in America which you
can throw into my scale. Mr. Brackenbury informed me
at Leeds, that he saw a letter in London from Mr. Asbury,
in which he observed, 'that he should not receive any
person deputed by you to take any part of the super-
intendency of the work invested in him •' or words which
evidently implied so much. I do not find any the least degree
of prejudice in my mind against Mr. Asbury, — on the con-
trary, a very great love and esteem ; and I am determined
not to stir a finger without his consent, unless mere sheer
necessity obliges me; but rather to lie at his feet in all
things. But as the journey is long, and you cannot spare
me often, and it is well to provide against all events, and
an authority formally received from you will (I am con-
scious of it) be fully admitted by the people ; and my
exercising the office of ordination, without that formal
authority, may be disputed, if there be any opposition on
any other account; I could, therefore, earnestly wish you
would exercise that power in this instance, which I have
not the shadow of a doubt but God hath invested you with
for the good of the Connexion. I think you have tried me
too often to doubt whether I will in any degree use the
power you are pleased to invest me with, farther than I
believe absolutely necessary for the prosperity of the work.
3. In respect of my brethren, (brothers Whatcoat and
Vasey,) it is very uncertain indeed whether any of the
clergy mentioned by brother Eankin will stir a step with
me in the work, except Mr. Jarratt ; and it is by no means

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 543

certain that he. will choose to join me in ordaining; and
propriety and universal practice make it expedient that I
should have two presbyters with me in this work. In
shorty it appears to me, that everything should be prepared,
and everything proper to be done, that can possibly be
done, this side the water. You can do all this in Mr.

C n's house, in your chamber; and afterwards

(according to Mr. Tletcher's advice) give us letters
testimonial of the different offices with w^hich you have
been pleased to invest us. For the purpose of laying hands
on brothers Whatcoat and Yasey, I can bring Mr. Creigh-
ton down with me, by which you will have two presbyters
with you. In respect of brother Rankin's argument, that
you will escape a great deal of odium by omitting this, it is
nothing. Either it will be known, or not known : if not
known, then no odium will arise ; but if known, you will
be obliged to acknowledge that I acted under your direc-
tion, or suffer me to sink under the weight of my enemies,
with perhaps your brother at the head of them. I shall
entreat you to ponder these things.

" Yours most dutiful,

"T. Coke.''

To apprehend the proper character and bearing of Dr.
Coke's sentiments and advice in this letter, it is necessary
to remember that, after the most mature deliberation, it
was agreed by Wesley, ^Fletcher, Coke, and others in Leeds,
that it was desirable and highly important that some one
should be sent to America, to ordain certain preachers, that
they might be qualified to administer the sacraments to
the several Societies. This question had been settled by the
deliberations of these ministers ; it did not arise out of
the Doctor's letter, nor « as it in any way owing to it. On

544 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

the contrary, Dr. Coke's letter was occasioned by this deter-
mination. This being the case, what reasonable objection
can be taken to the Doctor's ej)istle? Surely, if any
person was competent to set apart men to administer
the sacraments to the Methodist Societies in America,
Wesley was that man. It certainly would not be fair to a
young man like Dr. Coke, to send him to America, to
undertake this work, without explicit and formal authority
from Wesley. Supposing the latter had died, whilst the
Doctor was on the voyage, what but this formal authority
could justify him in the course which he was sent out
expressly to pursue ? It seems, therefore, that the sug-
gestions of Dr. Coke were wise and prudent.

Wesley evidently thought so ; for he adopted them fully.
He desired Dr. Coke to bring down Mr. Creighton, as pro-
posed; and, with the assistance of these two ministers, he
ordained Mr. Hichard Whatcoat and Mr. Thomas Yasey
presbyters for America. He afterwards ordained Dr.
Coke as superintendent, giving him letters of ordination
under his hand and seal, and at the same time the follow-
ing letter to be printed and circulated in America : —

"Bristol, September \Wi, 1784.
" To Dr. Coke, Mr. Asbury, and our other Brethren
IN North America.
"By a very uncommon train of providences, many of
the provinces of North America are totally disjoined from
their mother country, and erected into independent States.
The English government has no authority over them,
either civil or ecclesiastical, any more than over the States
of Holland. A civil authority is exercised over them
partly by the Congress, partly by the Provincial Assemblies.
But no one either exercises or claims any ecclesiastical

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 545

authority at all. In this peculiar situation, some thousands
of the inhabitants of these States desire my advice ; and, in
comphauce with their desire, I have drawn up a little
sketch.

" Lord King^s account of the primitive church convinced
me, many years ago, that bishops and presbyters are the
same order, and consequently have the same right to ordain.
For many years I have been importuned, from time to
time, to exercise this right by ordaining part of our travelling
preachers. But I have still refused, not only for peace
sake, but because I was determined as little as possible to
violate the established order of the National Church, to
which I belonged.

" But the case is widely diiferent between England and
North America. Here there are bishops who have a legal
jurisdiction. In America there are none. Neither any
parish ministers. So that, for some hundreds of miles
together, there is none either to baptize or to administer
the Lord's Supper. Here, therefore, my scruples are at an
end ; and I conceive myself at fuU liberty, as I violate no
order, and invade no man's right, by appointing and send-
ing labourers into the harvest.

"I have accordingly appointed Dr. Coke and Mr.
Francis Asbury to be joint superintendents over our
brethren in North America; as also Eichard "Whatcoat
and Thomas Vasey to act as elders among them, by bap-
tizing and administering the Lord's Supper. And I have
prepared a Liturgy, little differing from that of the Church
of England, (I think the best constituted national church
in the world,) which I advise all the travelling preachers to
use on the Lord's day in all the congregations, reading the
Litany only on Wednesdays and Fridays, and praying
extempore on aU other days. I also advise the elders

546 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM,

to administer the Supper of the Lord on every Lord's
day.

" If any one will point out a more rational and scriptural
way of feeding and guiding these poor sheep in the wilder-
ness, I will gladly embrace it. At present, I cannot see
any better method than that I have taken.

"It has, indeed, been proposed to desire the English
bishops to ordain a part of our preachers for America.
But to this I object, 1. I desired the Bishop of London to
ordain only one, but could not prevail. 2. If they con-
sented, we know the slowness of their proceedings ; but
the matter admits of no delay. 3. If they would ordain
them noio, they would likewise expect to govern them.
And how grievously would this entangle us ! 4. As our
American brethren are now totally disentangled both from
the state and from the English hierarchy, we dare not
entangle them again either with the one or the other.
They are now at full liberty simply to follow the Scriptures
and primitive church. And we judge it best, that they
should stand fast in that liberty, wherewith God has so
strangely made them free.

"John "Wesley."

The mea- Thus furnished. Dr. Coke and his companions sailed for

dCTdsedftiUy '^^'^ York, and arrived in that city November 3rd, 1784.
adopted Information of what had been done by Wesley, and of what

and put into

operation was farther proposed to be done, having been communicated
Znericau ^° ^^^ preachcrs and people of the American Societies, a
Conference. Conference was summoned ; and on December 25th sixty

out of eighty-three of the preachers assembled at Baltimore.

Dr. Coke presided, assisted by Mr. Asbury. The first act

of this Conference was, by a unanimous vote, to elect Dr.

Coke and Mr. Trancis Asbury general superintendents.

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 547

This being donCj Mr. Asbury was by Dr. Coke — assisted
by the Eev. Mr. Otterbine, a clergyman of the German
Church — successively ordained deacon, presbyter, and super-
intendent; and received from Dr. Coke, under his hand
and seal, a certificate of his ordination."^ Twelve of the
American preachers were then elected elders or presby-
ters : two of these were destined for Nova Scotia. John
Dickens, Caleb Boyer, and Ignatius Pigman were also
elected deacons.

It is not necessary now to defend at length a measure
advisedly taken by the united concurrence of Wesley,
Fletcher, and Coke. The result of these arrangements, in
the extension of the church of Christ, and their vast in-
fluence on the Christianity of the world, are too grand in
their character, and enduring in their operation, to need
apology in these days. If Wesley had accomplished
nothing, in the whole course of his laborious and extended
life, but the organization and consolidation of Methodism
in America, he would be entitled to the highest regard as
the apostle of modern times.

The American Societies were thus constituted a separate Happy re-
Christian church, and furnished with all the means and measures,
agencies for administering the doctrines and ordinances of
religion to the people of that vast country. And it is but
just to observe, that this religious community proved itself
worthy of the position in which, by the gracious provi-
dence of God, it had been placed. Articles of religion, of a
thoroughly scriptural character, were issued. The organ-
ization of the church was developed to meet the wants ^
of every part of the community. A college was
planned, and built in 1785. Arrangements were made
for producing a religious literature. Indeed, everything
* See Appendix F, at the eutl of this volimie.

548 HISTOllY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

requisite for the spiritual culture of the people was
provided.

It must not be supposed that the want which Wesley!
regarded as so great and urgent, and which he provided for
in the manner narrated above, was unknown to others and
unnoticed by them. The state in which the Christianity of
America was found at the close of the war was truly
deplorable. " Many of the Protestant clergy, from whom
the Methodists had liitlierto received the sacraments, had
left the country, or ceased to officiate ; and the Societies
generally on that vast continent, amounting to upwards of
eighteen thousand members, had none to baptize their
children, or administer to them the memorials of their
Saviour^s passion. The character of the episcopal clergy
in America was at this time extremely low. Several of
them during the war had acted as soldiers, and others by
their negligence and sin were a scandal to their sacred
office. This is acknowledged by writers belonging to their
own church.

" In the hope of originating some improvement. Dr.
Seabury, an American clergyman, came to England, for
the purpose of obtaining consecration to the episcopal office
from the English prelates. After waiting two years, his
request was denied. He then applied to the Scottish
bishops, who had derived their orders from the Nonjurors
of the reign of WilHam and Mary ; and from them he at
length received the desired honour.'^ ^ So widely spread
was the conviction that the appointment of qualified
ministers for the American churches was an urgent neces-
sity, that the king of Denmark is said to have directed his
bishops to ordain for the American ministry such persons
as they might deem qualified. t
* Jackson's "Life of Charles Wesley," vol. ii., p. 381. f Ibid., p. 383.

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 549

When tliis measure became known in England, by the Opposition
action thus openly taken in America, it provoked very Engiand^'^
great hostility. Mr. Charles Wesley, in particular, was Charles^
much grieved. Early in the following year, he wrote thus distress.
to Dr. Chandler, an episcopal minister about to embark
for America : " I can scarcely yet believe it, that, in his
eighty-second year, my brother, my old intimate friend and
companion, should have assumed the episcopal character,
ordained elders, consecrated a bishop, and sent him over
to ordain our lay preachers in America ! I was then in
Bristol, at his elbow ; yet he never gave me the least hint
of his intention. How was he surprised into so rash an
action ? He certainly persuaded himself that he was
xight.

" Lord Mansfield told me last year that ordination was
separation. This my brother does not, and will not, see :
or that he has renounced the principles and practice of his
whole life ; that he has acted contrary to all his declara-
tions, protestations, and writings ; robbed his friends of
their boastings ; realized the Nag's-head ordination ; and
left an indelible blot on liis name, as long as it shall be
remembered.

" Thus our partnership here is dissolved, but not our
friendship. I have taken him for better for worse, till
death do us part ; or rather, re-unite us in love inseparable.
I have lived on earth a little too long, who have lived to
see this evil day. But I shall very soon be taken from it,
in steadfast faith that the Lord will maintain His own
cause, and carry on His own work, and fulfil His promise
to His church, ' Lo, I am with you always, even to the
end ! ' "

Such were the distressing feelings with which Charles
Wesley regarded the conduct of his brother in these ordi-

550 HISTOEY 0¥ WESLEYAN METHODISM.

nations. Yet this distress^ heightened as it was by a deep
rehgious conviction that this step had perilled the stabihty
of Methodism at home and abroad, did not lead him into
any angry feeling. He deeply deplored what had 'been
done ; and, after some mouths of serious deliberation on
the subject, wrote his brother as follows : —

"Bristol, August \Uh, 1785.
Correspond- " Dear Brother, — I have been reading over again

ence be- . ...

tweeniiiin your ' Reasons against a Separation,' printed in 1758, and
brother y°^^ Works ; and entreat you in the name of God, and for
Christ's sake, to read them again yourself, with previous
prayer, and stop, and proceed no farther, till you receive
an answer to your inquiry, ' Lord, what wouldst Thou have
me to do ? '

" Every word of your eleven pages deserves the deepest
consideration ; not to mention my testimony and hymns.
Only the seventh I could wish you to read, — a prophecy
which I pray God may never come to pass.

" Near thirty years since then, you 4ave stood against
the importunate solicitations of your preachers, who have
scarcely at last prevailed. I was your natural ally and
faithful friend ; and while you continued faithful to your-
self, we two could chase a thousand.

" But when once you began ordaining in America, I
knew, and you knew, that your preachers here would never
rest till you ordained them. You told me they would
separate by and by. The Doctor tells us the same. His
Methodist Episcopal Chui-ch in Baltimore was intended to
beget a Methodist Episcopal Church here. You know he
comes, armed with your authority, to make us all Dis-
senters. One of your sons assm*ed me, that not a preacher
in London would refuse orders from the Doctor.

BOOK II. CHAPTEH VI. 551

" Alas ! what trouble are jou preparing for yourself, as
well as for me, and for your oldest, truest, best friends !
Before you have quite broken down the bridge, stop, and
consider ! If your sons have no regard for you, have some
for yourself. Go to your grave in peace : at least suffer
me to go first, before this ruin is under your hand. So
much, I think, you owe to my father, to my brother, and
to me, as to stay till I am taken from the evil. I am on
the brink of the grave. Do not push me in, or embitter
my last moments. Let us not leave an indelible blot on
our memory, but let us leave behind us the name and
character of honest men.

" This letter is a debt to our parents, and to our brother,
as well as to you and to

"Tour faithful Friend.'^

To this very earnest letter Wesley sent the following
reply, which he also published in the Arminian Magazine,
but without the name of the person to whom it was
addressed. The line of poetrv which it contains was taken
from Charles Wesley^s elegy on the death of ]\Ir. Jones.

"Plymouth, August \Wi, 1785.

" Deau Beother, — I will tell you my thoughts w ith all
simplicity, and wait for better information. If you agree
with me, well : if not, we can, as ]VIr. Whitefield used to
say, agree to disagree.

" Eor these forty years I have been in doubt concerning
that question. What obedience is due to

' TTeathenish pinests and mitred infidels ? '

I have from time to time proposed my doubts to the most
pious and sensible clergymen I know. But they gave me no
satisfaction. Hather they seemed to be puzzled as weU as me.

552 HISTORY OP WESLEY AN METHODISM.

" Obedience I always paid to the bishops, in obedience
to the laws of the land. But I cannot see that I am
under any obligation to obey them farther than those laws
require.

" It is in obedience to these laws that I have never
exercised in England the power which I believe God has
given me. I firmly beUeve I am a scriptural eVto-zcoTro?,
as much as any man in England, or in Europe : for the
uninterrupted succession I know to be a fable, which no
man ever did or can prove. But this does in no way
interfere with my remaining in the Church of England,
from which I have no more desire to separate than I had
fifty years ago. I still attend all the ordinances of the
Church, at all opportunities ; and I constantly and earnestly
ad^dse all that are connected with me so to do. When
Mr. Smyth pressed us to separate from the Church, he
meant, ' Go to church no more.' And this was what I
meant twenty-seven years ago, when I persuaded our
brethren not to separate from the Church.

" But here another question occurs : ' What is the
Church of England ? ' It is not aU the people of England.
Papists and Dissenters are no part thereof. It is not aU
the people of England, except Papists and Dissenters.
Then we should have a glorious Church indeed ! No :
according to our twentieth Article, a particular church is
' a congregation of faithful people,' {cmtus credentium are
the words of our Latin edition,) ' among whom the word of
God is preached, and the sacraments duly administered.'
Here is a true logical definition, containing both the
essence and the properties of a church. What, then, ac-
cording to this definition, is the Church of England ?
Does it mean all the believers in England (except the
Papists and Dissenters) who have the word of God and

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 553

the sacraments administered among tliem ? I fear this
does not come up to your idea of the Church of England.
Well^ what more do you include in the phrase ? ' Why, all
the believers that adhere to the doctrine and discipline
established by the Convocation under Queen Elizabeth.''
Nay, that discipline is well nigh vanished away, and the
doctrine both you and I adhere to.

" All those reasons against a separation from the Church
in this sense, I subscribe to still : what then are you frighted
at ? I no more separate from it now than I did in the
year 1758. I submit still (though sometimes with a doubt-
ing conscience) to ' mitred infidels.' I do indeed vary from
them in some points of doctrine, and in some points of
discipline ; (by preaching abroad, for instance, by praying
extempore, and by forming Societies ; ) but not a hair's-
breadth further than I believe to be meet, right, and my
bounden duty. I walk still by the same rule I have done
for between forty and fifty years. I do nothing rashly. It
is not likely I should. The hey-day of my blood is over.
If you will go on hand in hand with me, do. But do
not hinder me, if you will not help me. However, with
or without help, I creep on : and as I have been hitherto,
so I trust I shall always be,

" Your affectionate Eriend and Brother.'''

In reply to this, Charles Wesley wrote, renouncing and
recanting the line which had been quoted from his poetrv,
saying, " I never knew of more than one ' mitred infidel,'
and for him I took Mr. La^v's word." He admitted that
his brother was a scriptural episcqpos, as was every minister
having a cure of souls ; but professed his faith in the
reahty of an uninterrupted succession from the apostles;
insisted that the act of Dr. Coke involved a separation

VOL. I. B B

1

1

554 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

from the Church; and charged him with rashness, ambi-
tion, and schism, " as causeless and unprovoked as the
American rebeUion."

To this Wesley briefly rejoined : —

"September V6th.

'^Deau Brother, — I see no use of you and me disputing
together : for neither of us is likely to convince the other.
You say I separate from the Church : I say, I do not.
Then let it stand.

" Your verse is a sad truth. I see fifty times more of
England than you do ; and I find few exceptions to it.

" I believe Dr. Coke is as free from ambition as from
covetousness. He had done nothing rashly, that I know.
But he has spoken rashly, which he retracted the moment
I spoke to him of it. To publish, as his present thoughts,
what he had before retracted, Avas not fair play. He is
now such a right hand to me as Thomas Walsh was. If
you will not or cannot help me yourself, do not hinder
those that can and will. I must and will save as many
souls as I can while I live, without being careful about
what may possibly be when I die.''' m

A short note from Charles, of no public interest, closed

this controversy.

Wesley re- A clear distinction must, however, be drawn between

an'i Asbury ^^^ intention and action of Wesley, and the measures

adopted and the language employed by Dr. Coke and his

coadjutor in America.

Wesley intended neither more nor less than to supply an
urgent existing necessity. There was, at that time, no
authorized means of appointing ministers of religion in the
United States. Preachers could be multiplied, as men
were called and qualified by the gifts of the Spirit for the

BOOK II. CHAPTEK VI. 555

duty of calling sinners to repentance; but although there
were in the whole land but few who regarded themselves as
empowered to administer the sacraments, there was no
power in either the Established Church or among the
Methodists to appoint any other person to this necessary
and important office ; so that, unless some step were soon
taken, as death and other causes removed the existing
ministers, the whole country would have been left destitute,
or — which but few will regard as a less evil — men must
have been driven to take this office to themselves.

Much exception has been taken to the conduct of Wesley
in this affair, because he appointed Dr. Coke to be a super-
intendent, with power to ordain ministers ; the Doctor being
previously a presbyter, and, consequently, in tlie exact
ecclesiastical position of Wesley himself. It is true that
Dr. Coke was Wesley's equal as a presbyter; but neither
he, nor any other person, stood in the same relation to the
preachers and Methodists of America as Wesley did. And
it is not clear that they would have recognised any ordina-
tion which did not originate in him, whom they revered as
their spiritual father, and the founder of the Societies. In
consequence of this relationship, Wesley regarded himself
as at liberty, not only to appoint mifiisters, but also to
authorize Dr. Coke and Mr. Asbui-y to make such appoint-
ments. But in doing this he assumed no pomp or parade.
He has been vilely censured for not taking this action openly.
It did not suit his large views and spiritual-mindedness to
adopt such a course. He supj)lied the want, but he did it
in privacy and without ostentation, giving to Coke and
Asbury the modest appellation of " superintendents."

When, however, he found that the title of " bishop " had
been assumed, that a college had been projected, and that
the names of Coke and Asbury were combined in its desig-
nation,— it being caUed " Cokesbury College,^' — he proved
2 B 2

556 HISTORY OP WESLEY AN METHODISM.

that he was as prompt to rebuke undue assumption, as he
was ready to dare opposition in the service of his Master.
This is sufficiently apparent in the terms of the following
letter to Mr. Asbury : —

"There is a wide difference between the relation wherein
you stand to the Americans, and the relation wherein I
stand to all the Methodists. You are the elder brother of
the American Methodists : I am, under God, the father of
the whole family. Therefore I naturally care for you all
in a manner no other person can do. Therefore I in a
measure provide for you all; for the supplies which Dr.
Coke provides for you, he could not provide were it not for
me, were it not that I not only permit him to collect, but
also support him in so doing.

" But in one point, my dear brother, I am a little afraid,
both the Doctor and you differ from me. I study to be
little ; you study to be great. I creep j you strut along.
I found a school ; you a college ! nay, and call it after
your own names ! O, beware, do not seek to be some-
thing ! Let me be nothing, and ' Christ be all in all ! '

" One instance of this, of your greatness, has given me
great concern. How can you, how dare you, suffer your-
self to be called ' bishop ? ' I shudder, I start at the very
thought ! Men may call me a knave or a fool, a rascal, a
scoundrel, and I am content : but they shall never, by my
consent, call me ' bishop ! ' For my sake, for God^s sake,
for Christ's sake, put a full end to this ! Let the Presby-
terians do what they please, but let the Methodists know
their calling better." "^

I'luity of "Whatever difference of opinion may exist as to some of

^V(■^k■v'3 ... . .

intention. the opiuions put forth in this letter, — and especially as to

the wisdom and expediency of giving an episcopal name

and character to the Methodist Societies of America, — there

* "Wksley's "Works," vol. xiii., p. 71.

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 557

can be none as to the purity and earnestness of that godly
jealousy and zeal which dictated these advices. True to
his grand design of spreading scriptural holiness through
the earth, he saw an evil in every approach to human
aggrandizement and glorying, and laboured only for the
honour of his Saviour in the salvation of mankind.

In the course of this year, William Moore, one of the
preachers on the Plymouth Circuit, made a party at Devon-
port, (then Plymoutli Dock,) and left the Connexion, taking
about forty of the members with him. His chief cause of
complaint seems to have been the provisions of the Deed
of Declaration.

The forty-second Conference was held in London, and Tlie Con-
began on the 2Gth of July, 1785. Of this Conference Wes- of 1785.
ley observes, " About seventy preachers were present,
whom I invited by name. One consequence of this was,
that we had no contention or altercation at all ; but every
thing proposed was calmly considered, and determined as
we judged would be most to the glory of God.'' "^ This
statement deserves very serious attention. Wesley had
previously allowed uninvited preachers to attend. In con-
sequence of this there was, at the last Conference, a very
violent opposition manifested against the most important
measure of the day, — the Deed of Declaration. But as
that Deed had clearly and legally defined the plan of
government to be observed in Methodism after the' death
of Wesle}', he was determined to finish the controversy, by
calling to the Conference none but the preachers in whom
he had the fullest confidence. This was necessarv, not i** v^o-
only in regard to the past, but also for the present and
the future. And Wesley proceeded to provide, as far as
circumstances permitted, for the sjnritual wants of his peo-
ple. He accordingly informs us in his "Journal" under
* Wesley's " Journal," vol. W.

558 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

this date, tliat, having with a few select friends weighed the

matter thoroughly, I yielded to their judgment, and set apart

Three three of our well tried preachers, John Pawson, Thomas

pre Jhers Hauby, and Joseph Taylor, to minister in Scotland ; and I

ordained for trust God will bless their ministrations, and show that He

Scotland.

has sent them. On Wednesday our peaceful Conference
ended, the God of power having presided over all our con-
sultations." The evident object of these ordinations was
to enable Methodist preachers to administer the sacraments
in all those places in which the Church of England had no
status. America had been provided for at the preceding
Conference; the wants of Scotland were now met. But
these arrangements did not in any way indicate any failing
in "Wesley's attachment to the National Church. He, on
the contrary, subsequently defended and justified these mea-
sures, in connexion with the most earnest declaration of
his fidelity to the Establishment, and his determination
never to allow a separation from it during his life. When
sending these ordained ministers into Scotland, he advised
the Societies there to use his abridged form of Common
Prayer.

The numbers reported to the Conference of 1785 from
the Societies in Great Britain and Ireland are 52,431, being
an increase of 3,264; and from the missions to Antigua
and Nova Scotia, 1,408.

As those who objected to the Deed of Declaration had
greatly misrepresented the conduct of Wesley in that mea-
sure, two short Declarations were drawn up and signed for
the purpose of removing the ill-feeling which had been pro-
duced. The first ran thus : —
The Con- "London, July 30th, 1785. We, whose names are •*

proves of the Underwritten, do declare that Mr. Wesley was desired at the
^^^"^ °1. last Bristol Conference, without a dissentient voice, to draw

Declaration. •'

up a Deed which should give a legal specification of the

BOOK 11. CHAPTER VI. 559

phrase, 'The Conference of the People called Methodists;'
and that the mode of doing it was entirely left to his
jadgraent and discretion. And we do also declare,
that we do approve of the substance and design of the
Deed which Mr. Wesley has accordingly executed and
enrolled.''

This declaration was signed by thirty-nine preachers,
being the number of those attending the present Con-
ference who had also attended the preceding one. Those
who were not present at the Bristol Conference the year
before, signed the following : —

"London, July 30th, 1785. We, whose names are
underwritten, but who were not present at the last Bristol
Conference, do declare our approbation of the substance
and design of the Deed which Mr. AVesley has lately
executed and enrolled for the purpose of giving a legal
specification of the phrase, ' The Conference of the People
called Methodists.' "

This was signed by thirty preachers ; so that every preacher
attending this Conference testified his approval of the Deed
by signing one of these Declarations.

This Conference asserted the unlawfulness of buying or
selling books on the Lord's day, of employing hairdressers
on that day, and of allowing dancing.

From the " Minutes " of this Conference it appears the
number of Circuits was increased to 79. The following
changes made this alteration : Yarmouth, Taunton, St.
Austle, Redruth, St. Ives, Dewsbury, and Halifax, were
made Circuits ; and Cornwall, East and West, and Bandon,
ceased to be Circuits; so that the net increase in Great
Britain was 4.

Lnmediatc'ly after this Conference, August ll-th, 1785, The happy
the pious vicar of j\Iadeley was removed to the heavenly j*^**|'' "'
world. Ilis death cou'esponded with his life. The last I'lftfhcr.

560 HISTORY OF WESLEYxlN METHODISM.

Sabbatli before he died, when scarcely able to stand with-
out support, he conducted a full service in his church,
although, from weakness, he several times sank exhausted
on the communion table. Yet, notwithstanding his feeble-
ness, there was amazing power and unction -in his word.
" The people were deeply affected while they beheld him
offering up the last languid remains of a life which had
been lavishly spent in their service. Groans and tears
were on every side.'' He was taken from the communion
table to his chamber, where, full of peace, and love, and
God, he gradually sank, until, on the following Sunday
evening, his happy spirit escaped to paradise.

Besides the addition reported in the home Societies,
three foreign Circuits or Mission Stations now appear on
the " Minutes," — Nova Scotia, Newfoundland, and Antigua.
The first of these was supplied by Mr. Preeborn Garretson,
who had been sent there by the American Conference of
December 25th, 1784, when he, and several other Meth-
odist preachers, were ordained elders of the church. John
M'Geary and James Cromwell were sent from America to
Newfoundland.
Mcthridisin 'pjjg religious services of the Methodists were first intro-

iii Aiitiiiua. _ _

duced into Antigua by the pious efforts of Mr. Gilbert, who,
although Speaker of the House of Assembly, laboured dili-
gently to turn sinners to God, by preaching the Gospel of
Christ. Soon after his death, Mr. John Baxter arrived in
the island, having been engaged to serve as an artisan in
the dockyard. He had been a member of Society and an
exhorter in England, and, on his arrival, he collected the
remains of Mr. Gilbert's labours, and preached to the people
with great acceptance and success. At the American Con-
ference of this year, Jeremiah Lambert was ordained a
minister for Antigua;"^ and, information of this having
* Dr. Bangs's " History of the Metliodist Episcopal Cliurch," vol. i., p. 158.

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 561

readied England, Wesley inserted Lambert's name in the
"Minutes/' giving J. Baxter, tlie local preacher, the pre-
cedence.^ It does not appear, however, that Lambert ever
went to this appointment; for, when Dr. Coke was acci-
dentally driven thither in the following year, he says,
"Through the superintendence of Mr. Baxter, the assist-
ance of Mrs. Gilbert, and the subordinate instrumentality
of the old Irish emigrant, things went on prosperously;
so that they had under their care upwards of 1,000 mem- •
bers, chiefly blacks, who were earnestly stretching forth
their hands toward God. Nothing remarkable occurred
from this period till the year 1786."t This statement
would not have been made, if an ordained American
minister had arrived on the island the preceding year.

Among the preachers admitted on trial this year. The seces-
who afterwards obtained celebrity, we find John Gaulter, Hampsn

nsoiis

Alexander Kilham, and Joseph Entwisle. In the Hst of e^},^^''"'"'"
those who desist from travelling, are John Hampson, and
his son, wlio seceded on account of the Deed of Decla-
ration. William Eels is not mentioned with them, but, on
the contrary, is set down in the " Minutes " of this year as
third preacher at ]\Ianchester, although, in a letter to
Christopher Hopper, dated "Bristol, August 31st, 1784/'
about a month after the preceding Conference, Wesley
writes thus : " It was your part to write to me of the
behaviour of William Eels, particularly at Warrington,
without waiting till I heard it from so many other persons.
Seeing I find I cannot overcome him by love, I am at
length constrained to let him drop. Pray inform him, he
is no longer in the number of om- itinerant preachers. I
shall to-day send another preacher to supply his place

* " Minutes," Octavo Edition, vol. i., p. 176.
t Coke's " West Indies/' vol. ii., p. 436.

2 B 5

562 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

in the Bolton Circuit. I have done all I could to save
him, but it is in vain : so I must at length give him up.''^'^
This purpose, however, could not have been carried into
effect ; for "VV. Eels's name is found as second preacher in
Manchester on the "Minutes^^ of 1786, and as second for
Chester in 1787. It is evident, therefore, that William
Eels must have made such submission as induced Wesley
to continue him in the ministry for at least three years after
he wrote the above letter to C. Hopper, and probably until
about the time that John Atlay joined the Dewsbury
seceders, when he saw there was a prospect of his being
employed by them,

' Methodism had now attracted considerable attention,
and its active and potent agencies frequently called forth
very curious inquiry. Toward the end of 1785 a Debating
Society in London proposed as a subject for discussion
this question : " Have the Methodists done most good or
evil ? " Thomas Olivers, having heard of this, entered him-
self as a member of the Society. The subject was debated
on three nights, — the 12th, 19th, and 26th of December.
On the last-named evening, he delivered a very powerful
address, in which, after declaring the question to be absurd
and blasphemous, he proceeded to show who the Methodists
were, and whether they had done good or evil. The whole
speech was a most effective vindication of Methodism. It .
was published as a pamphlet in 1819.

During his journey to the west this year, Wesley says he
found that the secession of W. Moore, at Plymouth Dock,
had done " little hurt. A few turbulent men have left us,
but men of a more quiet spirit are continually added
in their stead ; so that we are gainers by our loss. Such is
the wisdom of God.^'

* Wesley's " \\ orks," vol. xii., p. 297.

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 563

In the prosecution of his journey through Cornwall, the
founder of the Societies was greatly cheered. After having
preached in the chapels of the western part of the county,
he met the stewards at Eedruth, and writes, "There is
nothing but peace and love among them, and among the
Societies from whence they came; and yet no great
increase ! At our love-feast in the evening, several of our
friends declared how God had saved them from inbred
sin, with such exactness of sentiment and language, as
clearly showed they were taught of God.^'*

The forty-third Conference was held in Bristol, and TheConfer-

1 T 1 r-\i> • -vTT • 1 • T enceof 178t).

began July 2oth, 1786. Of it Wesley wrote m his " Jour-
nal," " Our Conference began ; about eighty preachers
attended. We met every day at six and nine in the
morning, and at two in the afternoon. On Tuesday and on
Wednesday morning the characters of the preachers were
considered, whether already admitted or not. On Thursday,
in the afternoon, we permitted any of the Society to be
present, and weighed what was said about separating from
the Church ; but we all determined to continue therein,
without one dissenting voice ; and I doubt not but that
this determination will stand at least till I am removed to a
better world." t

It is evident from this brief notice of the subject at the The people
Conference, that the position of the Methodist Societies theadminis-
witli respect to the administration of the sacraments by their ^■'^^^^ "^

^ •' the sacra-

own preachers, and consequently with regard to their mentsbytiie

relation to the Established Church, was rapidly becoming
the question of the day. The work had now obtained
such magnitude, that it seemed equally absurd and impos-
sible to attempt much longer to prevent the people from
receiving the sacraments from the hands of the men to
* Weslei's " Joiuual," vol. iv., p. 306. f Hid., under the date.

564 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

whom tliey owed under God their conversion from sin
to holiness. The strong feehng which Wesley had against
any measure of this kind being introduced into the Enghsh
Societies, was well known, and generally recognised. He
acknowledged an allegiance for life to the Established
Church ; and he was so greatly loved and so deeply revered
by his preachers and people, that whenever the subject was
brought forward, the expression of his strong objections
silenced all demand for change. Yet this did not produce
conviction. ' The question was repeatedly agitated, until at
length he earnestly requested the continuance of the ori-
ginal practice during the brief remainder of his protracted
life. Soon after the Conference of 1785, Wesley wrote
and published a defence of his conduct on the entire
question. In this he maintains that he will not be
deterred from making such arrangements as the present
wants of the Societies require, by any fear of their
separating from the Church after his death.

In addition to those measures which were devised for the
benefit of the Societies in America and Scotland, he added
to the paper referred to, which was published with the
" Minutes " of this year, the following regtdations : —

" Perhaps there is one part of what I wrote some time
since, which requires a little further explanation. In
what cases do we allow of service in Church hours ? I
answer, —

" 1. When the minister is a notoriously wicked man.

" 2. When he .preaches Arian or any equally pernicious
doctrine.

" 3. When there are not churches in the town sufficient
to contain half the people. And,

" 4. When there is no church at all within two or three
miles.' ^

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 565

But lest this allowance should wean preachers or people
from the service of the Church, Wesley adds, " We advise
every one who preaches iu the Church hours, to read the
psalms and lessons, with part of the Church prayers ; because
we apprehend this will endear the Church service to our
brethren, who probably would be prejudiced against it,
if they heard none but extemporary prayer." "^

Other advices were given to the preachers at this time
respecting the manner of preaching, the importance of
preaching early in the morning, love-feasts, bands, the
duties of leaders and stewards, &c.

The list of Circuits and Mission Stations had now The pro-

^rcssivc 111-

reached 88. This increase was occasioned by the creation crease of the
of the following 11 new Circuits : Stockport, Horncastle, Connexion.
Pocklington, Ayr, Jersey, Guernsey, Longford, Bally-
shannon, Omagh, Newry, and Coleraine; which, as Yar-
mouth and Lisleen ceased to be Circuits, made an addition
of 9, and raised the number in Great Britain from 76 to
85. The Mission Stations of Antigua, Nova Scotia, and
Newfoundland remained as before. The numbers as
reported showed a considerable increase. Last year the
Societies in Great Britain and Ireland contained 52,431
members; this year they had 58,150, being an increase
of 5,719. The numbers in the Societies of Nova Scotia,
Newfoundland, and Antigua were 2,179; and those in
America, according to the English " Minutes," were
19,271, but according to Dr. Bangs's account 20,681.

Among the preachers admitted on trial at this Conference ^^'ii''»"'
we find the name of William Bramwell. This extraordinary
minister and eminent Christian was born iu the village of
Elswick, near Preston, Lancashire, in February, 1759. His
parents possessed some landed property, and had a
* " Minutes," vol. i., p. I'Jl.

566 HISTORY OP WESLEY AN METHODISM.

numerous family. Being serious and consistent members
of the Church of England, they were very punctual in their
attendance at pubhc worship, and diligent in inculcating
moral and rehgious duties on their children. William
suffered much pain from affliction in his childhood, which
seems to have induced a habit of deep seriousness. Having
a fine mellow voice, he very early became a member of the
church choir. His education was limited to that which
could be afforded by the village school ; and even this
advantage was not enjoyed for any lengthened period, as he
was called home at an early age to assist his father in the
cultivation of a farm. At the age of fifteen he was sent to
reside with his brother, a respectable merchant in Liverpool.
But complaining to his parents of the dissipated manners
of the place, and the injurious influence which he feared it
might exercise on his religious principles and pursuits, he
was removed, and placed as an apprentice at Preston to
learn the trade of a currier.

Here young Bramwell soon distinguished himself by his
diligence, integrity, and fidelity. But although very reli-
gious, his religion was little more than Pharisaism. He
was not only scrupulously moral in all his outward conduct,
but strictly attentive to every religious duty. Yet he found
that these outward observances could not give him peace.
He clearly discovered in his mind the existence and opera-
tion of evil aff'ections, propensities, and desires, against
which he manfully struggled. Sometimes he rose at mid-
night, and, strewing the floor of the kitchen with rough
sand, knelt on his bare knees for hours together, confess-
ing his sins, and praying for pardon. When he had a
holiday, he occasionally retired to a wood near Preston,
where he climbed a favourite tree, and remained there
till the evening in meditation and prayer. At other

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 567

time?, to mortify the flesh, instead of retiring to rest after
the labours of the day, he would walk to his native village,
ten miles distant, and return the same night, wdthout
calling on his parents or partaking of any refreshment;
and, after his severe night- walk, he was ready for his work
the next morning. All these labours and austerities failed
to give peace to his conscience, or comfort to his mind.
But what they could not do, God by His great mercy soon
accomplished. Having conscientiously prepared himself
by earnest prayer and self-examination, according to the
rubric of the Church of England, for worthily partaking
of the sacrament of the Lord^s Supper, he obtained the
evidence of God's pardoning love whilst receiving the sacred
elements from the hands of the Rev. Mr, Wilson, the pious
clergyman of Preston. The joy of the Lord then became
his strength. His soul was made happy, his bodily health
was restored, " and he went on his way rejoicing."

No sooner was he thus made acquainted with spiritual
religion, than he felt the need of fellowship with the peo-
ple of God. Yet up to this time he knew httle of the
Methodists, and his impressions were very unfavourable.
Hence, when a friend lent him some of AVesley's works, he
returned them unread ; declaring that " he feared they
would destroy his religion."

If, however, Bramwell was not disposed* to seek the
Methodists, some of them, having heard of the change
which had passed on his mind, were determined to seek
him. It being rumoured abroad that young Bramwell was
so rehgious as to be " beside himself," Mr. Eoger Crane
sought his acquaintance, and soon became intimate with him.
Mr. Crane then invited him to hear the Methodist preach-
ers : this Bramwell refused so steadily, that a shyness soon
after arose between the two friends ; which was removed by

568 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Bramwell becoming a decided Methodist, under the follow-
ing remarkable circumstances. He heard an aged woman
utter awfullj profane and blasphemous language ; and
being greatly affected at ' the circumstance, he wrote to her,
pointing out the wickedness of her conduct, quoting several
passages of Scripture which in a striking manner showed
the guilt and punishment of her sin, and urging her I
to repentance, that she might avoid this fearful doom. On ;
reading this note, the woman, with an oath, called him a
" Methodist devil/^ When told of this, Bi'amwell remem-
bered that " all who live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer
persecution ;" and his being joined with the Methodists by
this malignant epithet, made him desirous to know more of
them. So, with one of his companions, he went, at thp
first opportunity, to hear a Methodist preacher; whose
congregation was about twelve persons. The next time,
Mr. C. Hopper preached, and Bramwell and his companion
joined the Society. His intimacy with Mr. Crane was now
renewed. But by this time Mr. Bramwell had lost his
evidence of pardoning love. Some time after he had
joined the Society, Wesley came to Preston to preach.
When Bramwell was introduced to him, the venerable
minister said, " Well, brother, can you praise God ?" The
reply was, " Noj Sir.'" Wesley lifted up his hands, and,
smiling, said», " Well, but perhaps you will to-night ;" and
so it was. During the services of that night, Mr. Bram- M
well found the comfort he had lost ; and he was enabled
thenceforth to walk habitually in the light of God's reconciled
countenance. " This interview was greatly blessed to Mr.
Bramwell : the veteran saint had directed this sincere seeker
to ' behold the Lamb of God,' and live by faith ; he was, there-
fore, strengthened in the ways of the Lord, entered into deeper
communion with God, and became estabhshed in the truth."

4

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 569

The grace which was thus given, was soon severely
tested. As he knew his parents were exceedingly preju-
diced against the Methodists, and as they lived in a village
ten miles off, he did not inform them of his union with the
despised and persecuted people. But on the expiration
of his apprenticeship they removed their residence to
Preston, in order to be near their son ; and were greatly
mortified to find him in close union with the people they
most disliked. They threatened to withhold all assistance
toward his going into business, and did all in their power
to break off this connexion. But William Bramwell was
immovable. He had once lost his peace through the want
of Cliristian fellowship and counsel, and, having again found
the pearl of great price, he was determined to " sell all,"
and retain it.

But mere self-preservation did not satisfy the ardent and
energetic mind of this young disciple. By his instrument-
ality, prayer-meetings were established at five o'clock in the
morning ; he was made the leader of a class ; and his desire
for the salvation of souls was so intense, that he soon began
to exhort siimers " to flee from the wrath to come." His
labours in this good work were extensive and successful.
Dr. Taft states that, in a short time after the conver-
sion of Mr. Bramwell, there was a blessed revival of the
work of God in Preston, and the Society was soon nearly
doubled. And when Wesley visited the town in May,
]781, this entry was made in his " Journal :" " I went on
to Preston, where the old prejudice seems to be quite
forgotten. The little Society has fitted up a large and con-
venient house, where I preached to a candid audience;
every one seemed to be considerably affected. I hope in
some the impression will continue."

In his zeal for the salvation of others, William Bram-

570 HISTORY OP WESLEY AN METHODISM.

well did not neglect his own soul. He saw the neces-
sity of the full salvation of the Gospel, and thus narrates
his experience in respect of it : "I was for some time
deeply convinced of my need of purity, and sought it care-
fully with tears, entreaties, and sacrifice ; thinking nothing
too much to give up, nothing too much to do, or to suffer,
if I might but attain this pearl of great price. Yet I found
it not ; nor knew the reason why, till the Lord showed me
I had erred in the way of seeking it. 1 did not seek it by
' faith alone,' but, as it were, by ' the works of the law.'
Being now convinced of my error, I sought the blessing by
faith only. Still it tarried a little, but I waited for it in
the way of faith. When in the house of a friend at Liver-
pool, whither I had gone to settle some temporal affairs
previously to my going out to travel, while I was sitting,'*
he said, " as it might be on this chair," (pointing to the
chair on which he sat,) " with my mind engaged in various
meditations concerning my present affairs and future pro-
spects, my heart now and then lifted up to God, but not
particularly about this blessing, heaven came down to
earth; it came to my soul. The Lord for whom I had
waited came suddenly to the temple of my heart; and I
had an immediate evidence that this was the blessing I had
for some time beeu seeking. My soul was then all wonder,
love, and praise. It is now " (this holy minister proceeds
to say, referring to the time when he wrote) " about
twenty-six years ago; I have walked in this liberty ever
since. Glory be to God ! I have been kept by His power. ■
By faith I stand. In this, as in all other circumstances, I
have proved tlie devil to be a liar. He suggested to me,
a few minutes after I had received the blessing, that I
should not hold it long ; it was too great to be retained ;
and that I had better not profess it.

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 571

'' I walked/^ he adds, " fifteen miles that night, to a
place where I had an appointment to preach; and, at
every step I strode, the temptation was repeated, 'Do
not profess sanctification ; for thou wilt lose it.'' But in
preaching that night the temptation was removed, and
my soul was again filled with glory and with God. I then
declared to the people what God had done for my soul ;
and I have done so on every proper occasion since that
time, believing it to be a duty incumbent upon me. Tor
God does not impart blessings to His children to be con-
cealed in their own bosoms, but to be made known to all who
fear Him, and desire the enjoyment of the same privileges.^'

From this statement we learn that Mr. Bramwell was made
a witness of entire sanctification, after he had resolved to
relinquish his temporal pursuits, and devote himself to
the work of the ministry. Such a baptism of the Spirit
was a rich preparation for the various trials and privations
which a Wesleyan minister was called to endure in those
days.

Yet, rich as this devoted man was in holy experience, he
had great difficulty in clearly tracing the way of the Lord
respecting him. On one occasion, while crossing over
Preston Moor, he was asked if he knew where the Rev.
Isaac Ambrose was accustomed to spend a month in retire-
ment every year, and employ himself in meditation and
prayer. Mr. Bramwell rephed, " No ! but under a certain
hill near this place, where there was a large sand-hole, I
once spent thirty-six hours together, in retirement and
prayer to tlie Lord that I might know His will concerning
me.''

Nor is the existence of very deep and embarrassing con-
cern to be wondered at, when the circumstances of the case
are considered. Mr. Bramwell had now taken a houee and

572 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

shop for business on his own account. He had formed a

matrimonial engagement with Miss Byrom^ a pious young

ladj^ who had been converted under his preaching. His

parents had become nearly reconciled to Methodism, and

sometimes even professed to esteem it. When every thing

thus smiled on him, and his future prospects were very

cheering, Dr. Coke wrote to him several times, earnestly

requesting Jiim to retire from business, and give himself

up to the work of the Gospel. This application might

easily have been turned aside, had not a solemn conviction

in his own mind responded to the call. This response,

indeed, was not at first clear; he suffered deep trials,

amounting to agony, before he was quite assured what was

the will of God concerning him. At length this was

made apparent. Having arranged with Dr. Coke that he

was to be at liberty to marry after he had travelled one

year^ Mr, Bramwell went to the Kent Circuit, in December,

1785; and at the Conference of 1786 he was regularly

appointed on the " Minutes " to the same sphere of labour ;

where he was made very useful in winning souls to Christ,

and in buildi)ig up believers in the faith.'^

Remarkable At this Conference, Joshua Keighley, Thomas Bartho-

Messrs. lomcw, and Edward Burbeck, were appointed for the en-

Kei^biey suing year to Inverness. Mr. Bartholomew had travelled

ami ...

Burbeck. in the Circuit the preceding year; so he was already on

the ground. But as Mr. Keighley was in Pembroke, and

Mr. Burbeck in the Dales, they met by appointment at

Aberdeen, to journey in company to their Circuit. They

travelled together until, " approaching within two miles of

Keith, on that high hill which overlooks it, in the dusk of

the evening, about sunset, they beheld about twenty yards

before them a dark shade, like a screen drawn right across

* " Memoir of the Rev. "William Bramwell," by the Rev. Thomas Hakris,

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 573

the road. They took courage and rode up to it, which
divided and opened hke a two-leaf gate ; and as they passed
tlirough, an audible voice said, ' You may pass on to your
Circuit, but shall never return to England/ They passed
on, and rested for the night at Keith. The next day at
noon they reached Elgin, where Mr. James Gray resided,
who called on them, and found Mr. Keighley reading, Mr.
Burbeck having gone to bed, as he had not slept the pre-
ceding night, thinking of the vision and the voice. Mr.
Keighley then told Mr. Gray what had occurred. The
preachers passed on to Inverness, and entered on the work
of the Circuit. In the following spring, Mr. Keighley one
night dreamed that he was condemned to die on the
morrow. He requested that the judge would allow him to
go and to acquaint his father with his fate, and prepare
him for the shock : which as soon as he had done, the judge
appeared to him again, and said, ' I have got you a short
respite, but, depend upon it, you shall die in Scotland.' "
The ensuing Conference was to meet on the 31st of July.
These preachers continued in the diligent prosecution of
their work until toward the end of that month, when Mr.
Keighley was seized with brain fever, and died on the
eighth day. The news of his death arrived too late to prevent
his appointment ; so he was set down to travel the ensuing
year at Edinburgh, and Mr. Burbeck was appointed to
Blackburn. Eour days after Mr. Keighley was taken ill,
Mr. Burbeck left Inverness, anxious, if possible, to defeat the
prediction. He went on to Elgin, and lodged with Mr.
Gray ; but, in pursuing his journej^, he was taken ill four
miles before he came to Keith, was carried thither sick of
fever, and died on the ninth day. Mr. Gray, who had this
account from the lips of these ministers in repeated con-
versations, conducted the funeral of Mr. Keighley, and sent

574

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

The case of
the Rev.
Peard
Dickenson.

a statement of these strange facts to the " Methodist Maga-
zine/' and supplied further particulars in a letter dated
"Augnst 24th, 1787;" so that the account rests on
undoubted authority."^ There were other circumstances
connected with the death of Mr. Keighley, which made his
sudden removal peculiarly afflictive ; but they are sufficiently
indicated in the record of his death on the " Minutes."
" He was a young man deeply devoted to God, and greatly
beloved by all who knew him. He was

' About the marriage state to prove,
But death had swifter wings than love.' " f

This year gave Wesley the zealous services and hearty
co-operation of a pious clergyman, the Eev. Peard Dicken-
son. This minister was a native of Devonshire. His
father held a respectable situation under the commissioners of
excise, and afterwards inherited considerable landed property
in Devon. The subject of our present notice was early
impressed with the importance of spiritual religion. His
desire was to be educated for the Church ; but his father,
fearing the expenses of a residence at Oxford, sent him to
Bristol, intending to devote him to business. It happened,
however, that the mistress of the family in which he was
placed was a Methodist. She, finding him serious and
moral, invited him to accompany her to the Methodist
preaching. There he was instructed, and greatly stimu-
lated in his inquiry after truth : he soon joined the
Society, and in a short time obtained the pardon of his
sins, and rejoiced in a sense of his adoption into the family
of God. In the experience of salvation, his desires to
prepare for entering the Christian ministry revived with

* "Methodist Magazine" for 1818, p. 20G ; "Walker's "Methodism in
Halifax," p. 156.

t Octavo " Minutes," vol. i., p. 201.

EOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 575

increasing strength ; and his indisposition for trade became
so apparent^ that his fatlier, at length, being in im-
proved circumstances, sent him to Oxford. Mr. Dickenson
graduated in an lionourable manner, retaining his simpli-
city of character and earnest piety, was ordained, and almost
immediately employed to assist the venerable Vincent Per-
ronet at Shoreham, who was then unable, from increasing
infirmities, to discharge the duties of his office. On the
death of Mr. Perronet, an effort was made to secure Mr.
Dickenson, who for three years had given great satisfaction
to the parishioners, as his successor. But the prebendary
to whom the right of presentation in due course belonged,
insisted on his right ; another clergyman was presented,
and he soon found another curate more to his mind than
Mr. Dickenson. Mr. Dickenson afterward spent some time
in Lincolnshire, assisting Mr. Dodwell, of Welby, near
Grantham, when he received overtures from Wesley, which
issued in his being appointed as one of the clergymen to
conduct service at the New Chapel, City Eoad, where he
continued to labour through the residue of Wesley^s life.

By this addition of Mr. Dickenson to Dr. Coke and Mr.
Creighton, Wesley was enabled to insure a regular minis-
tration of the ordinances to the metropolitan Societies, and
thus to obviate any difficulty on this ground from this
most important quarter during his hfe-time.

Dr. Coke made a tour through Ireland, and afterward
presided at the Conference there, this year ; but there are
no records of the business done, except the names of the
chapels which were allowed to be built.

On the 9th of August, 1786, Wesley left England to Wesiey-s

travels.

pay a second visit to Holland, where he spent nearly a
month, preaching and conversing with the pious and the
learned, at Rotterdam, Amsterdam, Haarlem, and Utrecht :

576 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

arid after his return he pursued his course of incessant
travelling, preaching, and visiting the Societies, with his
usual diligence and success.
Dr. Coke in Soon after this Conference, Wesley sent Dr. Coke to

Antig-ua. _ ... . . ' . .

visit the Societies in the British dominions of North
America. He was accompanied by William Warrener,
who was intended to labour in Antigua, and William
Hammet and John Clarke, as missionaries to Newfound-
land. The vessel which carried them was driven out
of her course by distress of weather, so that on Christmas
day they all landed at Antigua. What the Doctor saw
there of the fruits of Mr. Baxter's ministry, soon disposed
him to regard his being driven out of his intended course
as a very remarkable and gracious providence. He
accordingly left ]\Ir. Warrener and the two other
missionaries at Antigua, as a staff of ministers to
promote the work of God in that and the neighbouring
islands.
Unpleasant- Considerable uneasiness was manifested about this time
Society at i^ the neighbourhood of Halifax, which had been recently
Halifax. laade the head of a Circuit. The Society in the town had
always evinced a great partiality for the Church service ; and
in consequence, at this period, Wesley's abridgment of the
Liturgy was introduced into all the chapels of the Circuit.
But as the congregations in the surrounding villages did
not in this respect at all sympathize with the partialities of
their brethren in the town, and were not only unacquainted
with the Litm-gy, but also unwilling to have it, they regarded
its introduction as an infliction. The unpleasant feeling
would, however, in all probabilitj'^, have soon subsided, if
the assistant preacher had not been so indiscreet as to give
it tenfold force by reading this part of the service in surplice
and bands. This conduct decided the question. At the

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 577

close of the year the Liturgy was discontinued^ and it has
not since been re-introduced.

The glory of the Gospel is the salvation of sinners ; The conver-
and the conversion of a very notorious and abandoned notorious
individual, which occurred about this time, produced a ^"^""•
great sensation in Halifax. The name of this person
was Joseph Thompson, commonly called " Fiddler Thomp-
son." Some idea of his early life may be gathered
from the title of a sort of autobiography which he
published, and which he called, " The Singular Life and
Surprising Adventures of Joseph Thompson, of Halifax ; in
which is shown, among many other Things, the Hardships
he endured under two cruel Masters to whom he was
'Apprentice ; the Wickedness of common Fiddlers and Fid-
dling ; how he learnt to ride upon two or three Horses
at once ; practised Juggling ; travelled with a pretended
Doctress ; narrowly escaped Death by hanging himself in a
Joke ; was a Fiddler for nine Mouths on a Cruise in a
Privateer; his Cruelty as a Husband and a Father, &c. ;
stating also how he came to forsake his Sins and Follies, and
to fear and serve God, &c. Written by himself." Tiiis
enumeration sufficiently shadows forth a long and varied
course of wickedness ; and it seems as if the ungovernable
dissoluteness of his life at last brought him under the
influence of means which led to his conversion.

His treatment of his wife had become diabolical. For
twelve years he was never known to go to bed in a sober
state ; and, owing to terrible and aggravated cruelties, his
wife determined upon leaving him. She went to make her
complaints to a poor afflicted Methodist, named Judith
Briggs, being one of her neighbours. Providentially Mr.
Suter, the Methodist preacher, called to visit the sick
woman just when Thompson's wife was relating her

VOL. I. CO

578 HISTOllY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

miseries and complaints. Mr. Suter felt much interest
in the case of the poor woman, and determined to see her
husband, if possible. In this attempt he experienced much
difficulty ; but at length succeeded, and set before him
very clearly the consequences of his reckless and abandoned
course. The man afterwards said, "While Mr. Suter
was talking to me, God sent every word with power to my
heart that he spoke to me, so that I stood before him like
a man that was being tried for his life, and was found
guilty, and condemned." The effects produced by the
Spirit of God through that conversation were effectual and
permanent. Drunkenness, cards, and bad companions were
from that hour abandoned, and his fiddles sold. He became
a zealous Methodist, and, having found salvation himself,
was earnest in his efforts to turn others from the ways
of sin. He went into the highways and hedges, holding
prayer-meetings, and persuading sinners to come to Christ.
He retained the title of "Piddler Thompson," and per-
severed in the way of life.
Tiie Confer- The forty-fourtli Conference was held at Mancliester, and

euce of 1787 , -r ■, r\ • ttt i t ^ •

began July 31st, 1787. On it vvesley made no observation
in his " Journal."

The number of Circuits and Mission Stations this
year reached 10.0. The increase of 12 was occasioned
by the addition of 9 places in Great Britain and Ireland,
which had uot been Circuits the preceding year, and of
3 new Mission Stations. The former were the Isle of
Wight, Wolverhampton, Blackburn, Wakefield, Mussel-
burgh, Dumfries, Bandon, Lisbellaw, and Lisleen; and
the latter were St. Vincent's, St. Christopher's, and St.
• Eustatius. A corresponding increase is found in the
number of members reported to this Conference. In
Europe there were now 62,028, being an increase of 3,878.

I

BOOK II. CHAPTEE, VI. 579

On the Mission Stations the numbers were 2^952, being
773 more than last year; while the numbers in the
United States were 25,347, being an increase of about
5,000.

The steady and continued increase of Circuits and mem- Th^ ^^^^^

. . . of the

bers, year by year, is a fact which demands serious atten- Connexion,
tion. It shows that the whole system had been organized,
and brought into regular and effective operation, and that
the blessing of God rested on the labours of His servants.
The vast extent of Great Britain was largely affected by this
wide-spread evangelical agency. Hundreds of preachers
were scattered over these islands, and thousands of other
agents in the various localities were acting as their aux-
iliaries in this great work ; while the indomitable perse-
verance and vigilant eye of Wesley, under God, overlooked
the whole, and kept it in vigorous and effective action.

There were nineteen preachers admitted on trial, this
year, in Great Britain ; and among them we find the names
of Richard Reece and Francis Truscott. The " Minutes"
of this year direct, that no person not in the Connexion
shall preach in any IMethodist chapel without a note from
Mr. Wesley, or from the assistant of the Circuit whence
he comes ; that persons travelling on business are not to
expect to be entertained at preachers^ houses ; that generally
in England no more preachers shall be sent to any Circuit
than it can fully provide for ; and that no anthems be in
future allowed in Methodist chapels, because they cannot
" be properly called joint worship.''^

Besides these regulations which appear in the " Minutes," Wesley or-
it is known that on this occasion Wesley, assisted by the ters for
Rev. J. Creighton and the Rev. Peard Dickenson, set
apart and ordained, by imposition of hands and prayer,
Alexander ]\Iather, Thomas Rankin, and Henry Moore, for
2 c 2

Endauil.

580 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

the service of the church in Englaud. Mr. Mather was
afterward ordained bishop, or superintendent. Yet, even
in this innovation on the order of the Church of England,
Wesley gave clear proof that he was influenced solely by
what he regarded as the urgent demands of the cause of
God. Eor, whilst making these appointments, he earnestly
advised the persons so ordained, "that, accordiiig to his
example, they should continue united to the Established
Church, so. far as the blessed work in which they were
engaged Avould permit.^^*

Erom these circumstances it is certain that Wesley
regarded the religious claims of the Societies under his
care as a paramount duty; and, therefore, although he
delighted to do his utmost to persuade all his people to
remain in close communion with the Ciiurch of England,
and to receive the sacraments at the hands of her clergy,
he nevertheless was alive to the growing feeling, among
both his preachers and people, — a feeling which was greatly
strengthened by the conduct of many of the clergy toward
them. He accordingly considered it his duty to provide
for tlie case of those who earnestly desired the administra-
tion of the sacred ordinances in their own places of worship.
So far, therefore, were these steps from promoting a separa-
tion from the Church, they were intended, and greatly contri-
buted, to maintain the union which he most earnestly desired
to perpetuate between his people and the Establishment.
The Another step was taken at this time by Wesley, which

preachers looked as if tending to a separation from the Church : but

and chapels or ^

licensed. ^t was clcarly induced by necessity, and this rendered it

very painful to him, — a circumstance which accounts for the

strong terms he employs respecting it. . In his " Journal "

he observes, " I had a long conversation witli Mr. Clulow,

* Myles's " Chronological History," p. 175.

BOOK TI. CHAPTER YI. 581

(an attorney,) on tlie execrable Act, called tlie Conventicle
Act. After consulting the Act of Toleration, witli that of
the tenth of Queen Anne, we were both clearly convinced,
that it was the safest way to license all our chapels, and all
our travelling preachers ; and no justice or bench of justices
has any authority to refuse licensing either the houses
or the preachers/^ "^

During this Methodistic year, namely, on March 29th, Thedeatii

TT^ ... of Charles

1788, Charles Wesley departed this life. His brother gave Wesley.
him the following character in the " Minutes " of the next
Conference. In answer to the question, " Who died this
year? A. Charles Wesley, who, after spending fourscore
years with much sorrow and pain, quietly retired into
Abraham^s bosom. He had no disease, but, after a gradual
decay of some months,

' The weary wheels of life at last stood still.'
" His least praise was his talent for poetry : although
Dr. Watts did not scruple to say, that that single poem,
'Wrestling Jacob,' was worth all the verses he himself
had written.'' The hymns which were composed by this
sainted man are those which are chiefly used by the
Methodist Societies in their worship ; and they certainly
breathe more of the spirit of true religion than those which
have been imported into the Wesleyan Hymn Book from
other poets. The last lines which he composed were the
following, which he dictated to his wife when he could
scarcely articulate : —

" In age and feebleness extreme,
Who shall a helpless worm redeem ?
Jesus ! my only hope Thou art,
Sti-ength of my failing flesh and heart :
0 ! could I catch a smile from Thee,
And drop inK) eternity ! "

* Wesley's "Journal," Nov. 3rd, 1787.

582 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

His cha- Charles Wesley was undoubtedly one of the most excel-

u'sefiiiness. ^^^^ 0^ Christian ministers ; and a poet, whose sacred strains
have taught, guided, cheered, and preserved untold myriads
of the followers of Christ, and will continue to do so until
the end of time. He lived and died an eminent example of
high Christian experience, sterling worth, and undeviating
principle. He is in fact one of the few exalted men, to
whom, as an instrument of good, the Christian world will
be indebted throughout all generations.

It is no serious dispraise of him to say, that in one
respect he was inferior to his brother John. Charles seemed
either to cleave to the Established Church with more earnest
tenacity, or not so fully to appreciate the vital importance
of the work of God in the Methodist Societies as his brother.
He certainly did on some important occasions allow liis
devotedness to the Church to warp his judgment in reference
to the prosecution of a scriptural and necessary course of
policy for the Wesleyan Societies. But, considering the
magnitude of the work originated and carried on by the
instrumentality of the brothers, it is evidently taking too
limited a view of it, to suppose that there was no over-
ruling Providence in regard to their views and feelings,
especially when all else is admitted to be so eminently pro-
vidential in its operation and development. Who now
can say, that the retarding influence of Charles Wesley for
a time was not thus rendered subservient to the consti-
tution of the proper character of Methodism, as was the more
enlarged and enlightened judgment of his elder brother ?

Preparatory to the ensuing Conference, Dr. Coke made a
fourth visit to Ireland, and presided at the Irish Con-
ference, which began in Dubhn on the 8th of July, 1788.
No matters of great importance came under the notice of
that assembly.

BOOK II. CHAPTER, TI. 583

The forty-fifth Conference was begun in London, July TheConfer-
29th, 1788. Of it Wesley observes in his " Journal/' " I *"'=«°"'^'^-
preached at the New Chapel every evening during the Con-
ference, which continued nine days, beginning on Tuesday,
July 29th, and ending on Wednesday, August 6th : and we
found the time little enough ; being obliged to pass over
many things very briefly, which deserved a fuller con-
sideration.'"'^

The aggregate number of Circuits and Mission Stations
reported to this Conference was 105, being an increase of 5.
All these alterations took place in Great Britain and
Ireland : thus the Isle of Wight, Musselburgh, Dewsbury,
Dumfries, and Lisbellaw ceased to be Circuits; and
Yarmouth, Worcester, Bideford, Worral, Dalkeith, Wex-
ford, Birr, Brookborough, Killybegs, and Tanderagee were
made Circuits.

The numbers reported this year were as follows : — Great
Britain and Ireland, and the Norman Isles, 66,379; being
an increase of 4,351 : the West Indies and British North
America, 4,235 ; an increase of 1,283 : and in the United
States, 31,468 ; an increase of 3,169.

The financial arrangements of the body generally were its pro.
at this time carefully reviewed, and the manner in which
the preachers and their wives were provided for was taken
into consideration. As to the preachers themselves, the
following question and answer sufficiently show the defi-
ciency of the current arrangements of this period : " Q. Many
of our preachers have been obliged to go from the house of
one friend to that of another for all their meals, to the
great loss of their time, and to the injury of the work of
God. AVhat can be done to prevent this evil in future?
A. Let every Circuit provide a sufficient allowance for the
' * Wesley's " Jourual," under the date.

584 HISTOUY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

preachers, that they may in general eat their meals at their
own lodgings/' When the great extent and rising import-
ance of the Methodist Societies at this time are fairly con-
sidered, the existence of such a cause of complaint is truly
wonderful. Nor must it be supposed, that such a resolu-
tion as that now recorded had suificient potency to produce
an immediate removal of the evil. It served, however, to
point it out, and to mark its baneful consequences : it was,
indeed, a standing protest against it, and no doubt operated,
if but slowly, yet in a salutary manner. It is necessary to
notice such matters, in order to show the privations and
inconveniences endured by noble-minded men, who amid
all these toils and trials were successfully evangelizing the
country.

In connexion with this minute stands another, which
says, " Let every assistant be particularly careful to enforce
the weekly collection of a penny from each member
of our Society in the class-meetings, that can afi'ord to
pay it, and the quarterly collection of a shilling at the
quarterly visitation." This wise and prudent regulation,
when properly carried out in the spirit in which it was con-
ceived and appointed by Wesley, provided sufficient means
for the support of the preachers.

The inadequate provision made for the preachers' wives
was also severely felt at this time, and the whole case was
set forth in the following appeal, which was circulated as
the first Pastoral Address, or circular letter sent from the
Conference to the several Societies.

"To OUR Societies in England and Ieeland.

" Fifty years ago, and for several years following, all our
preachers were single men, when in process of time a few of
them married. Those with whom they laboured maintained

BOOK II. CHAPTEIl VI. 585

both them and their wives, there being then no settled
allowance either for the one or the other. But, above thirty
years ago, it was found most convenient to fix a stated
allowance for both, and this was found by those Circuits
where they were stationed ; till one year some of the Circuits
complained of poverty. Dr. Coke and I suppHed what was
wanting. The next year, the number of wives increasing,
three or four of them were supplied out of the Contingent
Fund. This was a bad precedent ; for more and more wives
were thrown upon this fund, till it was likely to be swallowed
up thereby. We could think of no way to prevent this, but
to consider the state of the Societies in England and Ireland,
and to beg the members of each Circuit to give us that assist-
ance which they can easily do without hurting their families.

" Within these fifty years, the substance . of the Meth-
odists is increased in proportion to their numbers. There-
fore, if you are not straitened in your own bowels, this will
be no grievance, but you will cheerfully give food and
raiment to those who give up all their time, and strength,
and labour to your service.

"John Wesley."

"London, August Ind, 1788."

This address, verhatim, was published to the Irish
Societies from the ensuing Irish Conference, nearly twelve
months afterward; thus proving, as Mr. Myles has ob-
served, that Wesley did not use the round numbers in his
letter to give the exact dates, but for the purpose of
stating facts generally. This is, indeed, evident from a
reference to the particular points of history mentioned.
The first of these was in 1740, just forty-eight years before;
and the second was in the year 1752, exactly thirty-six
years previously.

2 c 5

586 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Thirty preachers were received on trial at this Conference,
and among these names we find those of John Hickling,
John Stephens, and John Eiles. The first of these still
survives, the only connecting link between the ministers of
Wesley^s time and the Methodist ministry of the present day.
Attention was also directed, at this time, to the import-
ance of a rigid adherence to the proper form of settling
chapels, and a form of a Model Deed was printed in the
" Minutes," which differed in many important respects from
that previously put forth ;* and by a special minute it was
decided, " Let no house be built, on any consideration,
till the house be first settled on the Conference plan." It
was also decided that " no collections be made for preach-
ing houses after this year, except in the Circuits in which
they shall respectively be built."
^lethodism Various and important as all these matters were to the

and the

Church. well working of the Connexion, there was one topic of all-
absorbing interest, on which Wesley in the Conference now
gave his last judgment : — it was the relation of the Meth-
odist Societies to the Established Church. On this subject
we find the following record in the " Minutes :" — " Q. What
further directions may be given concerning the Church of
England ? A. The assistants shall have a discretionary power
to read the Prayer Book in the preaching hours on Sunday
mornings, where they think it expedient, if the generality of
the Society acquiesce with it : on condition that divine service
never be performed in the church hours on the Sundays,
M^ien the sacrament is administered in the parish church
where the preaching house is situated, and the people be
strenuously exhorted to attend the sacrament in the parish
church on those Sundays." t

* See Appendix G, at the end of this volume,
t Octavo " Minutes," vol. i., p. 20S.

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 587

But, honest and energetic as these efforts to maintain an
union between the Methodist Societies and the Church un-
doubtedly were, Wesley says that they could not be made
. so influential as fully to secure the object. Many thou-
sands of the Methodists of this day had known no other
ministry than that of their preachers. They had sat under
their word in childhood, and had grown up to maturity in
constant intercourse with them. The clergy, almost without
exception, had treated them with neglect, if not with cen-
sure and contempt ; and the result was, that those Christian
ordinances which they could not obtain through the Meth-
odist ministers, they did not receive at all. Wesley, there-
fore, true to his first principle of saving souls as a primary
duty, most reluctantly, but of constraint, from time to time,
made such alterations of his Eules, as the religious wants of
his people imperatively demanded.

As a joint defence and apology on this account, he in-
serted the following paragraph in his " Journal : " — " One
of the most important points considered at this Conference
was that of leaving the Church. The sum of a long con-
versation was, 1. That, in a coui-se of fifty years, we had
neither premeditatedly nor willingly varied from it in one
article of doctrine or discipline. 2. That we were not yet
conscious of varying from it in any one point of doctrine.
3. That we have in a course of years, out of necessity, not
choice, slowly and warily varied in some points of discipline,
by preaching in the fields, by extemporary prayer, by em-
ploying lay preachers, by forming and regulating Societies,
and by holding yearly Conferences. But we did none of
these things till we were convinced we could no longer omit
them, but at the peril' of our souls." '^

It is painful to observe, that whilst Wesley was thus

* " Journal," August 4tli, 1788.

588 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

New form of devotiiig liis utmost energy, and his last days, to carry on
tlie work of God with the greatest vigour, and at the same
time to preserve his Societies in union with the Church,
the conduct of bigoted and unprincipled men made his
fid(^lity to the Establishment the occasion of the most
harassing and wicked persecution by which the Methodist
Societies had ever been afflicted.

It was well known that the great body of the preachers
and people had been led by their founder to entertain a reli-
gious respect for the Church, and to regard themselves as
members in communion with her. Yet, as a defence against
the violence of brutal men, the greater number of the preach-
ers and chapels were licensed under the Toleration Act.

When this was done, it was well known that the Act of
Toleration was passed mainly for the purpose of affording
religious liberty to Dissenters, and especially to free them
from the penalties of the Conventicle Act. But Wesley
did not imagine that the heads of the Church w^ould adopt
a policy so clearly suicidal as to drive a whole people,
generally and heartily attached to the Establishment, into
the ranks of Dissent : in this he was mistaken. Bishops,
clergymen, and magistrates, not only refused the Methodists
licences for their chapels or preachers, contrary to the
letter of the statute; they also judicially declared such
licences invalid, unless the holders of them would not only
avow themselves to be Dissenters, but also aver that they
scrupled to attend the services and sacraments of the
Church, This great numbers of the Methodist preachers
and people could not conscientiously do ; and they were
in consequence most severely and cruelly persecuted. The
excessive barbarity of this conduct greatly affected Wesley,
and caused him deeply to ponder the means of reHef from
this new affffression.

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 589

Mr. George Lowe, of whom mention has been already George
made, was this year received as an itinerant preacher, and ituierant
appointed to the Chester Circuit. He was thirty-eight pi^^^cher.
years of age, and had most maturely considered the ques-
tion of his call to the ministry ; yet it was with great
reluctance that he placed himself even then at the
disposal of the church. As this took place but a short
time before the death of Wesley, it may be proper to
place on record the account which is given of his first
Sabbath-day's exercise in his Circuit, in order to show the
kind of men who at this period were found entering the
ranks of the Methodist ministry.

" On the morning of the first Lord's day he preached
from, 'Ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be
full.'' On commencing his sermon, he observed the pre-
ceptors of two classical academies, with their pupils, seated
before the pulpit. The appearance of so much intelligence
and learning almost deprived him of the power of utter-
ance. In a short time, however, he recovered his self-
possession ; and poured forth upon his hearers such a con-
tinual stream of evangelical sentiment, and with such
rapidity and fervour, that they were both surprised and
affected. He entered the pulpit in the evening, painfully
apprehensive lest he should not be able to reach the same
elevation of feeling, nor enjoy the same liberty of speech,
nor succeed in producing the same visible effects on the
people, as in the morning ; but it seemed to himself, and
to those who heard him, as if the Lord had said, ' From
this day will I bless thee.' He selected John iii. 36 : 'He
that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life : and he
that believeth not the Son shall not see life ; but the wrath
of God abideth on him.' While he explained the nature
oi faith and imhelief, and described their effects upon the

590 HISTOllY OF WESLKYAN METHODISM.

experience and destiny of man, a sacred influence pervaded
the congregation, and many were constrained to ask,
' Wiiat must we do to be saved ?' Mr. Lowe's attention
was particularly directed to a young man, whose convictions
were so deep, and his distress so great, that he appeared,
for some time, to be in convulsions. The friends cried to
God on his behalf, and he soon found 'peace in believing.'
This young man was subsequently called to the ministry ;
and, after a brief career of fidelity and usefulness, ' died in
the Lord.' The labours and success of this first Sabbath
gave a fresh impulse to the faith and zeal of the preacher.
He renewed his covenant with God, and again consecrated
his time and talents to the service of the church. He
carefully considered the number and relative importance of
the various duties devolving upon him on the one hand,
and the expectations and claims of God's people on the
other, and resolved to be conscientious and punctual in
everything. The salvation of men, the primary object of
the Christian ministry, filled his mind, and absorbed all
the physical and intellectual capabilities of the man." *
straiiare As Wcslcy has been so frequently subjected to ridicule

George and censurc for the relation of accounts exhibiting the
Lukiiis. operation of supernatural influence, it may not be amiss to
insert here the following extraordinary narrative, which
rests on other evidence. In this case a clergyman of the
Estabhshed Church was the principal mover, and Mr. John
Valton one of the seven ministers who assembled on the
occasion. The account itself was written by the late Rev.
Joseph SutclifFe, A.M., Mr. Valton's friend and biographer.
" About this time, the case of George Lukins attracted
considerable notice in Bristol, and in all the public papers.
I personally knew him ; a youth about eighteen, short in
* Strachan's " Life and Times of George Lowe."

I

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 591

stature, and meagre in aspect. He had frequent fits or
paroxysms, and was sometimes affected like the Pythonesses,
or rather like the Fui'ies, mentioned often by Herodotus
and ancient writers. He was cruelly distorted, and uttered
foul language ; but was often heard to say, tliat he should
be delivered if seven ministers should pray with him. His
words at length attracted notice, and the Eev. Mr. Easter-
brook, vicar of Temple Church, collected that number to
pray with Lukins in the vestry, and see what the Lord
would do. They were gentlemen of superior education,
and able ministers. Suffice it to say, after the prayers of
that morning, Lukins had no more of those horrid distor-
tions, but was employed by Mr. E. Edwards and others
as a bill-sticker. Mr. Easterbrook published a plain nar-
rative of the case, an extract of which was inserted by
Mr. Wesley in his Magazine. A physician of Bristol
replied to Mr. Easterbrook, contending that Lukins was
altogether an impostor^ The Rev. Thomas M'Geary, A.M.,
principal of the Kingswood School, and one of the seven, was,
as he himself told me, very much of the physician^s mind ;
but, knowing Lukins to be altogether ilHterate, he asked
him a question in Latin, and Lukins at once replied in
Latin. This carried conviction to the minds of all the
gentlemen, that the contortions of the young man were
effectuated by an evil influence ; and, by consequence,
that Lukins was a demoniac. Of this case Mr. Valton
writes : —

" ' Some time ago I had a letter requesting me to make
one of the seven ministers to pray over George Lukins. I
cried out before God, " Lord, I am not fit for such a work ;
I have not faith to encounter a demoniac." It was power-
fully applied, " Go in this thy might." The day before we
Avere to meet, I went to see Lukins, and found such faith,

593

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Wesley's
continued
labours.

tliat I could then encounter the seven devils which he said
tormented him. I did not doubt but deliverance would
come. Suffice to say, when we met, the Lord heard prayer,
and delivered the poor man.^ "

Notwithstanding his advanced age, Wesley still con-
tinned his almost incessant course of travelling and preach-
ing, detecting neglect in one place, reproving impropriety
.in another, and encouraging diligence and zeal in a third.
In the course of the winter he makes the following obser-
vations in his "Journal," on the effect of his advancing
age : " About this time I was reflecting on the gentle
steps whereby age steals upon us. Take only one instance.
Four years ago my sight was as good as it was at five-and-
twenty. I then began to observe that I did not see things
quite so clear with my left eye as with my right; all objects
appeared a little browner to that eye. I began next to find
some difficulty in reading a small print by candle-light. A
year after, I found it in reading suctt a print by day-light.
In winter, 1786, I could not well read our four-shiUing
Hymn Book, unless with a large candle ; the next year I
could not read letters, if wrote with a small or bad hand.
Last winter a pearl appeared on my left eye, the sight of
which grew exceeding dim. The right eye seems unaltered,
only I am a great deal nearer-sighted than ever I was.
Thus are ' those that look out of the windows darkened,' —
one of the marks of old age. But I bless God, ' the grass-
hopper is ' not ' a burden.' I am still capable of travelling,
and my memory is much the same as ever it was ; and so I
think is m}'^ understanding.'" "^ This was written Mdien he
was about eighty-five years of age. On Saturday, ]\Iarch
21st, 1789, he wrote, " I had a day of rest, only preaching
morning and evening.''

* Wesley's "Journal," December 15th, 1788.

BOOK II. CHAPTEE VI. 593

On the 29th of March Wesley arrived in Dublin, and,
after spending a fortnight in that city, set out for his tour of
Ireland, visiting all the principal places, and preaching and
inspecting the Societies everywhere. He returned to the
capital, June 27th. On the 3rd of July the Conference began,
of which he observes, " 1. I never had between forty and
fifty such preachers together in Ireland before ; all of them,
we had reason to hope, alive to God, and earnestly devoted
to His service. 2. I never saw such a number of preachers
before so unanimous in all points, particularly as to leav-
ing the Church ; which none of them had the least thought
of. It is no wonder that there has been this year so large
an increase of the Society." Of this Conference he after-
wards added, " Such a body of men I hardly believed
could have been found together in Ireland ; men of so
sound experience, so deep piety, and so strong understand-
ing. I am convinced, they are no way inferior to the
English Conference, except it be in number." "^

The forty-sixth Conference was held in Leeds, and The Confer-
began on the 28th of July, 1789. enceof 1789.

According to the " Minutes " of this Conference, the state of the
number of Circuits in Great Britain and Ireland was 99,
the same as last year ; but the increase in the Mission
Stations was 5. Although the aggregate number of
Circuits remained the same, there were many changes made
this year. Yarmouth, Guernsey, (the Norman Isles being
set down as one Circuit under the name of Jersey,)
Worrallj Dalkeith, Berwick, Ayr, and Kilhbegs, ceased to be
Circuits ; and the Isle of Wight, Shepton Mallet, Alnwick,
Glasgow, Wicklow, Cavan, and Downpatrick, became
Circuits. Of the Mission Stations, Newfoundland and
Nova Scotia ceased to appear as such ; but Nevis,
* Wesley's " Journal," July Srd and 8th, 1789.

594 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Dominica, Barbadoes, Saba, Tortola, and Santa Cruz,
appear as new Stations.

The numbers in the Societies of Great Britain and Ire-
laud were now 70,305, being an increase of 4,277. On
the Mission Stations the members were 3,949, considerably
less than last year, because those of Newfoundland and
Nova Scotia were now excluded.
Dewsbury The most prominent topic which came before this Con-

ference, was the case of the Dewsbury preaching-house.
The facts relating to it are few and simple. A chapel
was wanted in this place ; application was made to Wesley
for leave to make collections and solicit subscriptions for
the purpose:* this was granted, money was collected, and
the house was built. But the persons who had been
named as trustees, although they had previously promised
to settle the chapel on the usual Methodist trusts, now
positively refused to do so,t and insisted on their having
power to reject any preacher whom they disliked. Some-
thing of this kind was attempted at Birstal in 1783 ; and
in that instance Wesley, being, as he said, " worried
down,'' was induced to comply, and very bitterly regretted
his compliance ever after. J Here, then, he was determined
to stand firm. He saw that the connexional character of
the body, and the Methodist itinerancy, were both at stake.
It was accordingly resolved by this Conference, that another
preaching-house, to be properly settled, should be imme-
diately erected at Dewsbury; and, to assist in defraying
the expense, £208 were subscribed for the purpose by the
preachers on the spot.

The trustees of the first house being thus defeated in

* Wesley's Letter to Valtou, " Works," vol. xiii., p. 264.

t Ibid., p. 265.

X Wesley's "Works," vol. xii., p. 138.

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 595

their object, by having no appointment made to their chapel Secession
at the preceding Conference, had secured the services of,
John Atlay, Wesle/s book-steward, as their minister ; and
he had engaged William Eels, who had been greatly dis-
satisfied on account of his name not being inserted in the
Deed of Declaration, as his assistant. Thus a division was
occasioned which destroyed the Society in that place. The
testimony of an intelligent eye-witness proves that " envy,
strife, uncharitableness, evil-speaking, and almost every evil
work abounded. Many were turned out of the way, and
many more hindered in their spiritual progress. He used,
in after life, to compare the moral desolations he witnessed
in Dewsbury and the neighbourhood, to the field of battle
after a sanguinary engagement, — many slain, and many
mortally wounded. Of the Dewsbury Society, only two Loss of the
members — a good man and his wife, of the name of Drake godeV"^
— adhered to Mr. Wesley. Many were scattered, some of
whom went into the world and never returned ; and the
rest continued for a time under Mr. Atlay, who, Avith the
assistance of Mr. Eels and others, formed Societies at
Newcastle, Shields, and other places. These Societies,
however, dwindled away, and came to notliing.^'"^ Such
was the result of the wicked conduct of the Dewsbury
trustees, and the unfaithfulness of two Methodist
preachers.

These words are used advisedly, and not on ex parte
evidence. All that ]\Ir. Atlay could say, in defence of
himself and his friends, has been carefully considered.f
But this does not disprove the allegation, that Wesley

* " Memoirs of the Rev. Joseph Eutwisle."

t " Letters that jiassed between the Rev. J. Wesley and J. Atlay, relative
to the People and Preaching-house at Dewsbury, mth Statement of Pacts by
Way of Introduction. Loudon : Mathews."

flecision in
that case.

596 HISTOEY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

was bound, by every obligation of Christian principle
and honourable consistency, to adopt the course
he did.
The great It is uot denied that to give to trustees a power to dis-

of We^ey^s P^^cc a preacher would be to destroy itinerancy, and anni-
hilate the connexional character of the body, as every
separate body of trustees would then be independent.
Yet it is said, Wesley, for the sake of peace, might have
conceded the point, and thus have made liis preachers
and all the Societies a rope of sand, and destroj^ed
all hope of their remaining an united and influential
community.

Nor can it be denied that the far greater part of the
money subscribed toward the erection of this chapel was
given with the understanding that it was to be settled
as other Methodist chapels were, and therefore it ought
to have been so settled. And surely Atlay and Eels,
after having been Methodist preachers so long, were
morally bound to continue faithfully to perform the duties
of that office, and not to join a party to destroy the work
which they had spent so many years in assisting to raise.
And that they did this is unquestionable. Mr. Entwisle
says, under date "November 22nd, 1788,^^ " Messrs. Atlay
and Eels are come to Dewsbury, have got possession of
our chapel there, and are opposing, with all their might,
Mr. Wesley and the Conference. Trials these of the first
magnitude."*

The controversy arising out of this unhappy case pro-
duced a rumour that many of the preachers were opposed
to the plan of settling chapels which had been adopted^
To repel this misrepresentation, the following declaration
was put forth at this Conference : —

* "Memoirs of the Rev. Joseph Entwisle."

BOOK II. CHAPTER YI. 597

"Leeds, Jtdy ^Wi, 1789.
'^Whereas it has been affirmed, that many of our
itinerant preachers disapprove of settling the preaching-
houses upon the Methodist plan : We, whose names are
underwritten, do hereby certify, that we entirely approve
of the settling of all our preaching-houses on the said
plan."

This declaration was signed by 115 preachers, being all
the number that attended this Conference.

In the spring of 1790 Wesley took his last journey Wesley's
to the north. In his course he preached at Pains- to the
wick, Tewkesbury, Quinton, and Wednesbury. Of the '^°'^^'
latter place he says, " The work of God greatly revives.
Business has exceedingly decreased," and many have left
the town. " So much the more have the poor grown in
grace, and laid up treasure in heaven." Dudley, Madeley,
and Newcastle-under-Lyne were then visited in succession.
Congleton came next in order, and of his preaching there
Wesley wrote in his " Journal," " The minister, the mayor,
and aU the heads of the town were present : so, that I
might not overshoot them, I preached on Psalm xc. 12 ;
and I believe God applied it to their hearts." One of the
hearers on that occasion still survives, — Hannah Dale, a
Methodist of the old stamp, now in her eighty-sixth year.
She has been a member of the Methodist Society more
than sixty years, and is stiU a leader of two classes. At
five the next morning Wesley preached again, and it was
his last sermon at Congleton. Crowds came to hear even
at that early hour, and many of them from the country.
Two preachers were with him in the pulpit, and four or five
sat in the singers' pew in front of it. After leaving the
chapel Wesley culled on several of the principal friends.

598 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

From this place the venerable minister proceeded^ preach-
ing at Macclesfield^ Stockport, Oldham, and Manchester. At
the last-mentioned town on Easter-day he says, " We had
aboutl,600 communicants. I preached morning and evening
without weariness ; and in the evening lay down in peace."
From thence he went through Altrincham, Northwich, and
Warrington, to Liverpool, where he observes concerning the
congregation, " If those without were added to those within,
I believe it would have exceeded even that at Manchester ;
and surely the power of God was present with them also."
He preached at Liverpool again on the following day, as he
believed, with effect, and passed on to Wigan; which, he
says, was for many years proverbially wicked, adding, " But it
is not now what it was ; the inhabitants have taken a softer
mould. The house in the evening was more than filled,
and all that could get in seemed to be greatly affected."
The next evening he preached at Bolton, as he says, to " one
of the loveliest congregations in England ; who, by patient
continuance in well-doing, have turned scorn and hatred
into general esteem and good-will."

A note is here inserted in the printed copies of Wesley's
" Journal," stating, that " part of the manuscript having
been lost, causes a chasm here." This chasm extends from
April 10th to May 24th. An interesting part of his
labours during this period we can fortunately supply from
another source. On leaving Bolton he proceeded into
Yorkshire, and, though he did not actually visit Halifax, he
preached in the chapel at Bradshaw on a Monday morning
in May. The announcement having been made at Halifax
the day preceding, a congregation more than sufficient to
fill the chapel assembled at the hour of ten. But, owing
to his increasing infirmities, Wesley was unable to reach
the chapel till one o'clock, during which interval the con-

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 599

gregation remained in the chapel witli the greatest possible
patience. When he arrived, the scene was truly affecting.
As the venerable saint, accompanied by Mr. Bradford
and Mr. Thompson, ascended the pulpit stairs, the con-
gregation, fully sensible that they were looking on one they
should see no more in the flesh, burst into tears. Mr.
Wesley himseK was affected ; and the feelings of every one
were afresh excited, when they beheld him who had been
"mighty in words,^' now requiring the aid of a friend to
whisper in his ear the heads of his discourse. Such were
his infirmities, being eighty-seven years of age, that he was
obhged to be supported by the two ministers in the pulpit,
and more than once his memory entirely failed him, so that
their help was necessary to enable him to continue his
discourse.

"An awful occurrence took place on this day, which
.demands historic record. A large crowd of persons was
assembled near the chapel, anxiously waiting Mr. Wes-
ley's arrival ; but, a considerable time having elapsed with-
out any signs of his approach, a woman in the crowd, of the
name of Wilson, mocked the patience of the expectant
multitude by shouting, 'They are looking for their God,
but he does not come ! ' She had no sooner uttered this
sentence than she feU speechless to the ground, and died
the foUoMdng day.'' *

In this state of physical weakness Wesley prosecuted
his journey, visiting the principal Methodist Stations
in Scotland; and, having had a slender congregation
at Glasgow on a Friday evening, he remarked in his
" Journal,'' that it verified what he had often heard,
"That the Scots dearly love the word of the Lord on
the Lord's day," adding, " If I live to come again, I will
* Walker's "Methodism in Halifax," p. 181.

600 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM..

take care to spend only the Lord's day at Glasgow/' He
returned by Newcastle, Walsingham, Weardale, Stanhope,
Durham, Hartlepool, Stockton, Stokesley, Wliitby, Malton,
Scarborough, Beverley, Hull, Epworth, Lincoln, and New-
ton, preaching at these and other intermediate places, and
reaching Bristol in time for the ensuing Conference.

As the peculiar and cruel persecution of the Methodists,
by depriving them judicially of the benefit of the Toleration
Act, was still continued, Wesley wrote the following letters,
— the first to a member of Parliament, the second to one
of the bishops.

" Last month a few people met together in Lincolnshire,
to pray, and praise God, in a friend's house : there was no
preaching at all. Two neighbouring justices fined the man
of the house twenty pounds. I suppose he was not worth
twenty shillings. Upon this, his household goods were
distrained, and sold to pay the fine. He appealed to the
quarter-sessions ; but all the justices averred the Meth-
odists could have no relief from the Act of Toleration,
because they went to church ; and that, so long as they
did so, the Conventicle Act should be executed upon them.

*' Last Sunday, when one of our preachers was beginning
to speak to a quiet congregation, a neighbouring justice
sent a constable to seize him., though he was licensed ; and
would not release him till he had paid twenty pounds ;
telling him his licence was good for nothing, because lie
was a Churchman.

"Now, Sir, what can the Methodists do? They are
liable to be ruined by the Conventicle Act, and they have
no relief from the Act of Toleration! If this is not
oppression, what is ? Where, then, is English liberty ?
the liberty of Christians ? yea, of every rational creature.

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 601

who, as such, has a right to worship God according to his
own conscience ? But, waiving the question of right and
wrong, what prudence is there in oppressing such a body
of loyal subjects ? If these good magistrates could drive
them, not only out of Lincolnshire, but out of England,
who would be gainers thereby ? Not his majesty, whom
we honour and love ; not his ministers, whom we love and
serve for his sake. Do they wish to throw away so many
thousand friends, who are now bound to them by stronger
ties than that of interest ? If you will speak a word to
Mr. Pitt on that head, you will oblige,'^ &c.

" My Lord,

" It may seem strange, that one who is not acquainted
with your lordship, should trouble you with a letter. But
I am constrained to do it : I beheve it is my duty both to
God and your lordship. And I must speak plain ; having
nothing to hope or fear in this world, which I am on the
point of leaving.

"The Methodists, in general, my lord, are members of
the Church of England. They hold all her doctrines,
attend her service, and partake of her sacraments. They
do not willingly do harm to any one, but do what good
they can to all. To encourage each other herein, they
frequently spend an hour together in prayer and mutual
exhortation. Permit me then to ask, Cui bono 1' 'Por
what reasonable end ' would your lordship drive these peo-
ple out of the Church ? Are they not as quiet, as inoffen-
sive, nay, as pious as any of their neighbours ? except, per-
haps, here and there a hair-brained man, who knows not
what he is about. Do you ask, ' Who drives them out of
the Church ? ' Your lordship does ; and that in the most
cruel manner ; yea, and the most disingenuous manner.

VOL. I. D D

603 HISTOliY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

They desire a licence to worship God after their own con-
science. Your lordship refuses it, and then punishes them
for not having a licence ! So your lordship leaves tliem
only this alternative, ' Leave the Church, or starve/ And
is it a Christian, yea, a Protestant bishop, that so persecutes
his own flock ? I say, persecutes ; for it is persecution to
all intents and purposes. You do not burn them, indeed,
but you starve them. And how small is the difference!
And your lordship does this under colour of a vile, exe-
crable law, not a whit better than that De Haretico com-
hurenclo. So persecution, which is banished out of France,
is again countenanced in England !

" O my Lord, for God's sake, for Christ's sake, for pity's
sake, suffer the poor people to enjoy their religious, as well
as civil, liberty ! I am on the brink of eternity ! Perhaps
so is your lordship too ! How soon may you also be called
to give an account of your stewardship to the great Shep-
herd and Bishop of souls ! May He enable both you and
me to do it with joy ! So prays, my lord,

" Your Lordship's dutiful Son and Servant."

The Confer- The forty-sevcutli Conference was held, at Bristol, and
c.iceofi790. i^gg^^ j^^j^ 27th, 1790. This was the last annual

assembly of his preachers at wliich Wesley presided.

The number of Circuits and Mission Stations now
amounted to 119. The Home Circuits were increased
thus : Keut, Isle of Wight, and Wexford ceased to be Cir-
cuits; and Chatham, Canterbury, Diss, Bury, Portsmouth,
Guernsey, Otley, Campbeltown, Dumfries, Kelso, Carlow,
and Kerry became Circuits : the number was consequently
raised from 99 to lOS. Li the list of West India
Missions St. Eustatius is dropped, and Barbadoes, Tortola,
and Jamaica added ; so that, from 5 last year, they were

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 603

at this time 7. There are also 4 Stations now set
down for Nova Scotia and Newfoundland, — Halifax,
Liverpool, Cumberland, and Newfoundland : the aggre-
gate number of Circuits and Mission Stations now reported
being 119.

As the state of the Connexion at this Conference must state and
be taken as its condition and extent at the death of TTes- connexiou^^
ley, it may be desirable to be more than usually particular
in the statement, and to go rather more into detail than
would otherwise be necessary. The following table presents
a summary view of the number of preachers and members
in the Methodist Societies at tliis Conference.

Countries. Circuits. Preacliers. Jlembers.

England 65 195 52,832

Ireland 29 67 14,106

Wales 3 7 566

Scotland 8 18 1,086

Isle of Man 1 3 2,580

Norman Isles 2 4 498

"West India Isles 7 13 4,500

British America 4 6 800

United States 97 198 43,265

216

511 120,233

The work had now attamed such magnitude and import- Proceedings

1 T • • in p , of the Con-

ance, as to demand m its several departments more careful ference.
oversight than any man of Wesley's age could supply,
or than could be afforded by any annual inspection at the
Conferences. This oversight it was wisely determined to
supply by the appointment of Committees, as circumstances
rendered them necessary. At this time a Committee was
2 D 2

604 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

appointed for the mauagement of the West India Missions.
It was composed of Dr. Thomas Coke, Alexander Mather,
Thomas Eankin, James Rogers, Henry Moore, Adam
Clarke, John Baxter, William Warrener, and Matthew
Lumb.

A Building Committee for England was also appointed,
consisting of Alexander Mather, John Pawson, Thomas
Rankin, William Thompson, WiUiam Jenkins, and the
London assistant.

A similar Committee was also appointed for Ireland, of
which Andrew Blair, Adam Clarke, Thomas Rutherford,
and Thomas Michell were the members.
Judicious j^t i\^{^ Conference, George Lowe was appointed to

and success-
ful ministry Blackbum, and his labours in this locality not only dis-

LoweT^^ played great zeal and ability in the pulpit, but also showed
that he was painfully alive to the progress of error, and
diligent in counteracting its pernicious effects. When Mr.
Lowe came to Blackburn, he found the agents of Popery
extremely active in the dissemination of their dogmas.
They not only met the people who would attend the minis-
trations in pubhc; but they also most diligently visited
from house to house, denouncing the Methodist preachers
as " wolves in sheep's clothing," and asserting that there
was no vahdity in Christian ordinances as administered by
them. By their zeal and earnestness they turned away
some of the Methodist people from the truth, and cast a
gloom over all their operations. Lowe, perhaps, had little
ability for controversy; but he had certainly less taste for
it. He did not, therefore, meet this evil by formal logical
refutations of the errors which were circulated ; but rather
turned the battle to the gate, by equal diligence and energy
iu support of the truth. All his own people who were in
danger he taught and warned ; urging the great truths of

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 605

the Gospel, and waiting upon God in constant prayer. He
tracked the Jesuit teachers every where, and counteracted
their efforts by at least equal diligence in pastoral visitation.
He went beyond this, and visited CathoKc families at their
homes, and offered them a free salvation. His success in
one of these cases merits special notice. A w^oman of the
Cathohc persuasion, who lived about four miles from Black-
burn, was brought into great distress of mind. She said
the cause of her distress was the state of her soul. Having
acknowledged at confession that she had committed some
very aggravated sin, and endured the severe penance pre-
scribed, she then returned to the priest, hoping to obtain
absolution. He, however, either not regarding her as
sufficiently penitent, or finding her means too limited to
purchase his benediction, not only refused absolution, but
actually expressed a doubt whether her sin could be for-
given. This threw the poor creature into a hopeless state.
She despaired of mercy, and said, " I deserve to go to hell^
and am now wilUng to go to purgatory.^' Mr. Lowe, hear-
ing of her case as he went to the village to hold a love-
feast, called on her; and after some difficulty persuaded
her to open her mind to him. He admitted that her sin
was very great, but assured lier that it was not committed
against the priest, but against God ; that it was the pre-
rogative of God to forgive sin, and that He had absolutely
promised to forgive " all manner of sin.'^ He then
explained to her the nature and object of the atonement of
Christ, and the necessity of faith in that atonement. The
poor woman was so far enlightened by these instructions,
that, on Mr. Lowers invitation, she accompanied him to the
love-feast, where she was still farther instructed and com-
forted ; and, although she did not profess to have obtained
pardon, she unhesitatingly renounced Popery, embraced the

606 HISTOUY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Protestant faith, and had a prayer-meeting estabHshed in
her house."^
Last days of Wesley was now drawing near the termination of his
course, and he appears to have felt a deep sense of his
responsibility, and a consequent measure of anxiety, lest he
should neglect or omit something necessary to be done, in
regard to the vast range of agency and authority of which
he was the legitimate and recognised centre. lie frequently
asked the Rev. Henry Moore, " Now, what ought I to do,
in case I am to die this year ? I do not see what I can do,
but to go on in ray labour as I have hitherto .^^ He did
so : in 1789 he visited Ireland, preached and examined the
Societies throughout that island, although, while in Dublin
on this occasion, he wrote in his Journal, " This day I enter
on my eighty-seventh year. I now find I grow old. 1. My
sight is decayed, so that I cannot read a small print, except
in a strong light. 2. My strength is decayed, so that I
walk much slower than I did some years since. 3. My
memory of names, whether of persons or places, is decayed.
I am obliged to stop a little to recollect them. What
I should be afraid of is, (if I took thought for the morrow,)
that my body should weigh down my mind, and create either
stubbornness, by the decrease of my understanding, or
peevishness, by the increase of bodily infirmities. But Thou
shalt answer for me, 0 Lord my God \"

On the first day of 1790, his apprehensions of increasing
decay were so far reahzed, that he wrote in his " Journal,"
" I am now an old man, decayed from head to fool. My
eyes are dim ; my right hand shakes much ; my mouth is
hot and dry every morning ; I have a lingering fever almost
every day; my motion is weak and slow. However,
blessed be God, I do not slack my labour. I can preach
* Strachan's " Life aud Times of Georse Lowe."

BOOK II. CHAPTER YT. 607

and WTite still/' Yet, at the very time that he thus
expressed himself, the Eev. Henry Moore, who was in the
same house with him, says, " I was greatly surprised. I
knew it must be as he said ; but I could not imagine his
weakness was so great. He still rose at his usual hour,
four o'clock, and went through the many duties of the day ;
not, indeed,. with the same apparent vigour, but without
complaint, and with a degree of resolution that was astonish-
ing." In this state of body and mind he prosecuted his
labours with unde\dating devotedness. The winter, indeed,
had not passed away, before he contemplated a renewal of
his usual travels. He had actually sent his carriage and
horses before him to Bristol, and taken places for himself
and friend in the Bath coach, when, on Thursday, the
17th of February, 1791, he preached at Lambeth in the
evening. But he was obliged to stop once or twice while
speaking, in consequence of a severe cold. On the follow-
ing day he read and wrote as usual, and preached at
Chelsea in the evening, when he was again obliged to stop
once or twice in his discourse on account of his cold. On
Saturday, he was occupied most of the day in reading and
writing, and rose early on the Sabbath morning, as if to
pursue his usual course of labour ; but he was utterly unfit
for any exercise. At seven o'clock he was obliged to lie
down, and slept between three and four hours. In the
afternoon he lay down again, but came down in the evening
to supper. On Monday, he seemed much better, and, having
engaged to do so some time before, he went to Twickenham
to dine, and, when he returned home, seemed much improved.
On Tuesday, he went to Leatherhead, and preached to a
small congregation on, " Seek ye the Lord, while He may
be found : call ye upon Him while He is near." And with
that discourse the preaching of Wesley terminated. He

608 HISTOllY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

remained cheerful and nearly as well as usual until Eriday
morning, when he became very heavy, and lay down
most of the day. On Saturday he continued in the same
state, and dozed much throughout the day. On Sunday
morning, there being no appearance of improvement, but
rather a gradual sinking, his attendants became alarmed, and
the Rev. Joseph Bradford wrote to some select friends,
imploring their prayers in this solemn season. One of
. these notes was sent to the Rev. John Hickling, and was
in these terms : —

"City Road, London,

" February %lth, 1791.

" Dear Brother,

" Mr. "Wesley is very ill ; pray, pray, pray.

"lam

" Your affectionate Brother,

"Joseph Bradford."
" Mr. HlckUng."

His death. The closing scene of this great and good man^s life shall
be given in the words of his friend and biographer, the Rev.
Henry Moore.

" On Sunday morning, he got up, took a cup of tea,
and seemed better. While sitting in his chair, he looked
quite cheerful, and repeated the latter part of that verse
in the Scripture Hymns, ' Forsake me not, when my
strength faileth :'

' Till glad I lay this body down.
Thy servant. Lord, attend ;
And 0 ! my life of mercy crown
With a triumphant end.'

" Soon after, in a most emphatical manner, he said,
' Our friend Lazarus sleepeth.'' Some who were then pre-

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 609

sent speaking rather too much to him, he tried to exert
himself, but was soon exhausted, and obhged to lie down.
After a while, he looked up, and said, ' Speak to me ; I
cannot speak.' On which one of the company said, ' Shall
we pray with you, Sir ?' He earnestly replied, ' Yes.'' And
while they prayed, his whole soul seemed engaged with
God for an answer, and he uttered a hearty ' Amen.'

" About half after two, he said, ' There is no need for
more than what I said at Bristol. My words then were, —

' I the chief of sinners am,
But Jesus died for me.' *

" One said, ' Is this the present language of your heart,
and do you now feel as you then did?' He replied, 'Yes.'
When the same person repeated, —

' Bold I approach the' eternal throne,
And claim the crown through Christ my own,' —

and added, ' 'T is enough. He, our precious Immanuel, has
purchased, has promised all;' he earnestly replied, 'He is
all ! He is all !' and then said, 'I wiU go.' Soon after,
to his niece. Miss Wesley, who sat by his bedside, he said,
' Sally, have you zeal for God now ? ' After this the fever
was very high, and at times affected his head. But even
then, though his head was subject to a temporary derange-
ment, his heart seemed wholly engaged in his Master's
work.

" In the evening, he got up again, and, while sitting in

* On this passage. Dr. Adam Clarke wrote the following note, iu the
margin of a copy of Coke and Moore's " Life of AVesley:" — " He spoke the
same words to me in his study at Bristol, August, 1790. He was very
weak and poorly at the time, and seemed to have eternal things impressed on
his soul in the most solemn manner. I never heard a man express more
ample self-renunciation and stronger dependence on the sacrifice and merit
of the Lord Jesus. This was about six months before his death."

2 D 5

610 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

his chair, he said, ' How necessary is it for every one to be
on the right foundation !

'I tLe chief of sinners am.
But Jesus died for me.'

We must be justified by faith, and then go on to full
sanctification/

" He slept most of the following day, and spoke but
little ; yet that little testified how much his whole heart was
taken up in the care of the churches, the glory of God, and
the things pertaining to that kingdom to which he was hasten-
ing. Once, in a low but very distinct voice, he said, * There
is no way into the holiest, but by the blood of Jesus.''

" He afterward inquired what the words were on which
he preached at Hampstead a short time before. He was
told, they were these : ' Ye know the grace of our Lord
Jesus Christ, that though He was rich, yet for your sakes
He became poor, that ye through His poverty might be
rich.' He repHed, ' That is the foundation, the only founda-
tion : there is no other.' He also repeated three or four
times in the space of a few hours, ' We have boldness to
enter into the holiest by the blood of .Tesus.'

"Tuesday, March 1st. — After a very restless night,
(though, when asked whether he was in pain, he generally
answered, * No,' and never complained tlirough his whole
illness, except once, when he felt pain in his left breast,
when he drew his breath,) he began singing,—

' AH glory to God in tlie sky.

And peace upon earth be restored !
0 Jesus, exalted on high.

Appear our omnipotent Lord !
Who, meanly in Bethlehem born,
' Didst stoop to redeem a lost race.
Once more to Thy creatures return,

And reign in Thy kingdom of grace !'

BOOK II. CHAPTER YI. Oil

" Here liis strength failed. But after lying still a wliile,
he called for a pen and ink : they were brought to him ;
but those active fingers which had been the blessed
instruments of conveying spiritual consolation and useful
instruction to thousands, could no longer perform their
office. Some time after, he said, ' I want to write/ But
on the pen^s being put into his hand, and the paper held
before him, he said, 'T cannot.'' One of the company
answered, ' Let me write for you. Sir ; tell me what you
would say.^ 'Notliing,' repKed he, 'but, that God is
WITH vs.' In the forenoon he said, 'I will get up.'
While they were bringing his clothes, he broke out in
a manner which, considering his extreme weakness,
astonished all present, in these words, —

' I '11 praise my Maker wliile I've breath;
And when my voice is lost in death,

Praise shall employ my nobler powers ;
My days of praise shaR ne'er be past.
While life, and thought, and being last.

Or immortality endures.'

" Another time, he was feebly endeavouring to speak, be-
ginning, ' Nature is — Nature is.' One that was present
added, 'Nearly exhausted, but you are entering into a new
nature, and into the society of blessed spirits.' He
answered, ' Certainly ; ' and clasped liis hands together,
saying, ' Jesus ! ' The rest could not be well heard, but
his lips continued moving as in fervent prayer.

" When he got into his chair, he appeared to change for
death : but, regardless of liis dying frame, he said, with a
weak voice, ' Lord, Thou givest strength to those that can
speak, and to those that cannot. Speak, Lord, to all our
hearts, and let them know Thou loosest the tongue.' He
then sung, —

612 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

' To Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,
Who sweetly all agree,' —

Here his voice failed liim, and, after gasping for breath, he
said, ' Now we have done, — let us all go/ He was then
laid on the bed, from which he rose no more. After lying
still, and sleeping a little, he desired those who were pre-
sent to pray and praise. They knelt down, and the room
seemed to be filled with the divine presence. A little after
he said, ' Let me be buried in nothing but woollen, and let
my corpse be carried in my coffin into the chapel.^ Then,
as if done with all below, he again begged they would pray
and praise. Several friends that were in the house being-
called up, they all kneeled down to prayer, at which time
his fervour of spirit was visible to every one present. But
in particular parts of the prayer, his whole soul seemed to
be engaged in a manner which evidently showed how
ardently he longed for the full accom])lishment of their
united desires. And wlien Mr. Broadbeut, who did not
long survive him, was praying in a very expressive manner,
that if God was about to take away their father to his
eternal rest. He would be pleased to continue and increase
His blessing upon the doctrine and discipline which He
had long made His aged servant the means of propagating
and estabhshiug in the world ; such a degree of fervour
accompanied his loud ' Amen,' as was every way expressive
of his soul^s being engaged in the answer of the petitions.

" On rising from their knees, he took hold of all their
hands, and with the utmost placidness saluted them, and
said, ' Farewell, farewell.'

" A little after, a person coming in, he strove to speak,
but could not. Finding they could not understand him,
he paused a little, and, with all the remaining strength he
had, cried out, ' The best of all is, God is with us ; '

BOOK II. CHAPTER, YI. 613

and tlien, lifting up his dying arm in token of victory, and
raising his feeble voice with a holy triumph not to be
expressed, he again repeated the heart-reviving words, —
'The best of all is, God is with vsJ

" Seeing some persons standing by his bed-side, he asked,
' Who are these ? ' and being informed who they were,
Mr. Eogers said, ' Sir, we are come to rejoice with you ;
you are going to receive your crown/ ' It is the Lord's
doing,' he replied, ' and marvellous in our eyes/ On
being told that his sister-in-law, Mrs. Wesley, was come,
he said, ' He giveth His servants rest.' He thanked her,
as she pressed his hand, and affectionately endeavoured to
kiss her. On wetting his lips, he said, ' We thank Thee,
0 Lord, for these and all Thy mercies : bless the Church
and King ; and grant us truth and peace, through Jesus
Christ our Lord, for ever and ever/

" At another time he said, ' He causeth His servants to lie
down in peace.' Then pausing a little, he cried, ' The
clouds drop fatness : ' and soon after, ' The Lord is with
us, the God of Jacob is our refuge ! ' He then called those
present to prayer : and though he was greatly exhausted,
he appeared still more fervent in spirit. These exertions
were, however, too much for his feeble frame ; and most of
the night following, though he often attempted to repeat
the Psalm before mentioned, he could only utter, —

' I '11 praise, — I '11 praise.'
" On Wednesday morning the closing scene drew neai".
Mr. Bradford, his faithful friend, prayed with him, and the
last word he was heard to articulate was, ' Farewell/ A
few minutes before ten, while several of his friends were
kneeling around his bed, without a lingering groan, this
man of God, this beloved pastor of thousands, entered into
the joy of his Lord.

614 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

" At the desire of many friends, his corpse was placed in
the New Chapel, and remained there the day before his
interment. His face during that time had the trace of a
heavenly smile upon it, and a beauty wliich was admired by
all that saw it. The crowds which came to see him, while
he lay in his coffin, were so great, that his friends, appre-
hensive of a tumult if he was interred at the usual time,
determined to bury him, contrary to their first resolution,
between five and six in the morning, of which no notice was
given till late the preceding evening : notwithstanding
which, the intelligence had so far transpired, that some
hundreds attended at that early hour. These, with many
tears, saw his dear remains deposited in the vault, which
he had some years before prepared for himself, and for
those itinerant preachers who should die in London.
Prom those whom he loved in life, he chose not to be
divided in death.

" The funeral service was read by the Rev. Mr. Richard-
son, who had served him as a son in the Gospel for nearly
thirty years, and who now lies with him in the same vault.
When ]\Ir. Richardson came to that part of the service,
' For as much as it hath pleased Almighty God to take
unto Himself the soul of our dear brother,^ Src, he sub-
stituted, with the most tender emphasis, the epithet
'father^ instead of ' brother ; ' which had so powerful an
effect on the congregation, that, from silent tears, they
seemed universally to burst out into loud weeping.

" The inscription on the coffin was, —

'Johannes Wesley, A.M.
Olim Soc. Coll. Lin. Oxon.
Ob. 2do die Maetii, 1791,
An. ^t. 88.' " *

* Rev. H. Moore's "Life of Wesley," pp. 388-394.

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 615

It might not unreasonably have been expected, whatever
opposition such a man might have encountered in hfe, that
after death he would cease to be followed by falsehood
and ridicule. But no ; Mr. Hampson declared that when
placed in his cofEin, " he had a Bible in one hand, a white
handkerchief in the other, and the old clerical cap on his
head ;'^ and Dr. Southey copied the ridiculous statement
into his '^Life of Wesley." The laureate, doubtless,
believed it. But the Rev. Henry Moore, in his last edition
of the "Life of Wesley," (1825,) put forth the following
contradiction of this libel : " As I was an eye-witness, I
may state that there is no truth at all in this account. He
had no clerical cap, old or new, in his possession : and his
friends had too much sense to put any thing into the hands
of a corpse." Yet the Eev. C. C. Southey, when he pub-
lished the third edition of his father's '' Life of Wesley,"
in 1846, lest that work, in many respects truly valuable,
should cease to be disfigured by one of the many errors
with which the mistakes of its author had at first charged
it, faithfully copies the false statement, which had been so
fully, and on unquestionable authority, contradicted twenty
years before.

It is, however, pleasing to find that those who greatly
differed from Wesley in opinion, and were witnesses of his
life, and labours, and death, had sufficient candour to do
justice to his character and memory. The following is
a verbatim extract from Jackson's "Oxford Journal,"
Saturday, March 5th, 1791 :—

" Yesterday morning died at his own house, in the City
Road, in the eighty-eighth year of his age, that well-known
and celebrated minister, the Rev\ John Wesley ; whose
eminent abiUties, in every branch of polite and sacred Hte-

61G HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

rature, not only rendered him tlie ornament of his own age
and country, but will also endear liis name to the latest
posterity.

"This extraordinary man was born in the year 1703, at
Epworth, a village in Lincolnsliire ; of which place his
father, Samuel Wesley, was rector.

" At a proper age, John was sent to Christ Church
College, Oxford. About 1725, he was elected fellow of
Lincoln College. In 1729, he joined a Society of fellow
students in private devotion, and from this time his
spiritual career may be dated.

"In 1735, he embarked for Georgia, in order to convert
the Indians, but returned to England in 1737 ; where Mr.
Whitefield had commenced the work of reformation.

"In 1738, he visited Count Zinzendorf at Herrnhut, in
Germany, the chief of the Moravians. "We find him in
England again in the following year; and on April 2nd
he preached his first field sermon at Bristol, from which
time his disciples have continued to increase. He remained
the rest of his days in this kingdom, travelling through
every part of it, and establishing congregations in England,
Scotland, and Ireland.

"In ]750, he married a lady from whom he afterwards
parted, and she died in 1781. By her he had no children.
Of his writings it is impossible for us to speak. Eew men
have written so voluminously. Divinity, devotional and con-
troversial, history, philosophy, medicine, poHtics, poetry, &c.,
&c., all were, at different times, the subjects of his pen. His
history, if well written, would certainly be important ; for
in every respect, as the founder of the most numerous sect
in the kingdom, as a man, and as a writer, he must be
considered as one of the most extraordinary characters any
age ever produced."

I

BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 617

The following inscription is placed on "Wesley^s tomb in
the City Road burial-ground : —

To THE MeIIORY of

The Venerable John "Wesley, A.M.,

Late Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford.

This Great Light arose

(by the singular Providence of God)

TO enlighten These Nations,

AND TO revive, ENFORCE, AND DEFEND

THE Pure Apostolical Doctrines and Practices of the

Primitive Church;

which he continued to do, by his Writings and his Labours,

for more than Half a Century :

and, to his inexpressible Joy,

NOT ONLY beheld THEIR INFLUENCE EXTENDING,
AND THEIR EFFICACY WITNESSED,

IN THE Hearts and Lives of Many Thousands,

AS well IN THE WESTERN WORLD, AS IN ThESE KINGDOMS:
BUT ALSO, FAR ABOVE ALL HUMAN PoWER OR EXPECTATION, LiVED TO

SEE Provision made, by the singular Grace of God,

FOR THEIR Continuance and Establishment,

TO THE Joy of Future Generations !

Reader, if thou art constrained to bless the Instrument,

GIVE God the Glory!

After having languished a few Days, He, at length, finished

his Course

and his Life together ;

gloriously triumphing over Death,

March 2, An. Dom. 1791,

IN the Eighty-Eighth Year of his Age.

BOOK III.

WESLEY AND THE METHODISM OF HIS TIMES.
CHAPTER I.

THE RELIGIOUS CHAEACTER OP WESLEY.

Importance of obtaining a just View of Wesley's religious Character — The
Fruits of his Labours — These Results clearly indicate his sterling Piety
— "Wesley's, religious Reputation impugned — His Conversion a Key to
the Character of his Life — The Objection of Isaac Taylor — Southey on
the same Subject — "Wesley's Conversion real and scriptural — His pious
Conduct — Southey's further Allegations against "U'^eslcy — These Allega-
tions repelled — Dr. Southey, before his Death, altered his Views of
"Wesley's ruling Motives — Proofs of this Change, and of his Purpose to
withdi-aw the Charges he had made — The objectionable Manner in
which INIr. Taylor speaks of '\\'^esley — His alleged Defects — Sample of
Mr. Taylor's Philosophy — "V\'^esley's Chai'acter.

Importance j^ ^]^g preceding chapters we have endeavoured to set

of obtaming '- <-> j.

a just view forthj in as clear and consecutive order as the nature of
religious the subject "wiU allow, and as fully as our limits permit, a
character detail of the facts connected "with the origin and progress
of Methodism till the death of Wesley. It now becomes
necessary that we educe from these materials a just view of
the religious character of the agency, operations, and results,
which have thus passed under our notice.

In attempting to form this estimate, our first inquiry
must be directed to the founder of the whole system. " Do
men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?" If
Wesley himself was designing and corrupt, if he was influ-
enced by selfish views and ambitious motives, it can scarcely

BOOK III. CHAPTER I. 619

be supposed that the result of his labours would be emi-
nently religious, or deserve to be regarded as a great work,
crowned with the blessing of God for the good of mankind.

Yet, we are bound to say, from a careful review of the The fruits

of WgsIgv^s

facts which have been detailed, that such a work it does labours.
appear to have been. What do they bring before us ? Two
studious and devout young men of the University of Oxford,
who gather around them a few others like-minded with
themselves; and this little company devote their efforts, in
the most praiseworthy manner, to religious and charitable ■
duties. Afterward, John and Charles Wesley, impelled by
a desire to preach the Gospel of Christ to the heathen, go
on a mission to America. Strange as it may seem, this
mission produced in the mind of Wesley a deep conviction
that he had not yet himself obtained that salvation from
the guilt and power of sin, which, as he had now learned,
was freely and fully ottered in the Gospel of Christ.
This conviction led him into an intimate acquaintance
with Peter Bolder and other Moravians, by whom he was
instructed more perfectly in the great doctrine of justifica-
tion by faith, through which both he and his brother were
soon introduced into the glorious liberty of the children of
God, Having obtained this salvation, they began to
preach it, as the " glorious Gospel.'" At first, this was
done in the churches ; but, when these were closed against
them, they went forth into the highways and hedges, calling
sinners to repentance. Their word was so richly followed
by the divine blessing, that multitudes were brought to
repentance and the enjoyment of personal salvation. A
short time sufficed to show that some of these converts
were called and qualified by God to preach Christ also;
and although at first Wesley felt an invincible repug-
nance to the act, yet, having ample evidence that this

620

HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISSI.

These
results
clearly indi-
cate his
sterling
piety.

was of God^ lie allowed them to exercise their gifts, aud
himself directed their operations.

Thus Methodism arose into being and power. Sinners
were awakened to a sense of their danger through sin, con-
verted to God, and built up into a Christian brotherhood.
Eeprobates were reclaimed, drunkards made sober, the
godless and brutal so changed, that they brought forth
fruits of righteousness ; whilst all united to testify that
they had, by the great mercy of God, been " delivered from
the power of darkness, and translated into the kingdom of
God's dear Son.'' This evidence, in any ordinary case,
would be regarded as amply sufficient to prove, that the
laborious and self-denying agent in producing these great
results was a good man, specially raised up to bring about
a great work of God.

Nor would it, perhaps, be regarded as offering any serious
opposition to this conclusion, that Wesley was violently
opposed and persecuted throughout nearly the whole of
his active career. His earnest and persevering aggression
on the wickedness of the world and the formalism of the
church, his invasion of ecclesiastical order by preaching
abroad and m unconsecrated buildings, the employment of
lay preachers, and the holding of separate religious services,
might serve to account for the manifestation of violent
opposition to him, without involving any imputation on
the reality of his personal religion, or the scriptural purity
of the work in which he was engaged. If, therefore, we
judge of the case before us by ordinary rules, we should
regard the piety of Wesley, and the evangelical character
of his work, as being so patent to the world, as to render
it unnecessary to offer a word in their support.

The character of Wesley has not been allowed to stand
thus before the world. Since the founder of Methodism

BOOK III. CHAPTER I. 621

has passed away from the society of earthy and the din of Wesley's
controversy and persecution which his efforts excited was reputation
hushed into silence^ men of learning and commanding ii^pugned.
Hterary reputation, avowing themselves the friends of
enhghtened Christianity, and professing to investigate the
subject in the most candid manner, under the guidance of
high scriptural and philosophical principles, have in various
elaborate works brought the religious character of Wesley
and the fruits of his labours before the world, with, it
must be admitted, many and important ascriptions of great-
ness and praise, but, at the same time, with such serious
and numerous allegations of inconsistency and defect, as
fully to place him on trial before the religious pubhc of
the present age. We freely and fully accept the con-
sideration of the subject in this aspect ; and, in doing
so, our attention wiU be exclusively directed to the strictures
of Dr. Southey and Isaac Taylor, the two master spirits
who have dealt with Wesley and j\Iethodism in our own
times.

In considering the rehgious character of Wesley, there His conver-
is one fact which, like a chief corner-stone, lies at the to the cha-
foundation of it, and which must, in the first place, have |^*^' °^ ^'^
our careful attention. We allude to what Wesley called,
and to what we call, " his conversion.^' This, as an
incident in his personal history, has been already noticed ;
it is now referred to as giving a ruling element to his
religious character.

It is fully admitted that long before he was the sub-
ject of this change he was sincerely devoted to the
service of God, zealous to do His will and to promote
His glory. And though it has also been admitted, that
the term " conversion " is not, in its strict scriptural
meaning, limited to the attainment of the pardoning

623 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

mercy and renewing grace of God ; yet, as the obtaining
of this salvation constituted the turning-point of his cha-
racter, and formed his principle of action throughout all
his future life, and as his friends and enemies have all
referred to this change under this name, it has been
thought best to retain it. "What we especially insist on,
however, is the fact, that, notwithstanding all his previous
pious exercises and zealous labours, he did, up to this
period of his life, mourn under a sense of the divine
displeasure. His own words are, " All my works, my
righteousness, my prayers, need an atonement for them-
selves. So that my mouth is stopped. I have nothing
to plead. God is holy: I am unholy. God is a con-
suming fire : I am altogether a sinner, meet to be con-
sumed." In this state of condemnation he remained
until the evening of the ever-memorable 24th of May,
1738 ; when, while hearing one read Luther^s Preface
to the Epistle to the Romans, he says, "While he was
describing the change which God works in the heart
through faith in Cluist, I felt my heart strangely warmed.
I felt I did trust in Christ alone for salvation; and an
assurance was given me, that He had taken away my sins,
even mine, and saved me from the 'law of sin and death.'" '^
"After this," as Richard Watson observes, "he had some
struggles with doubt; but he proceeded from 'strength
to strength,' till he could say, ' Now I was always con-
queror.' His experience, nurtured by habitual prayer, and
deepened by unwearied exertion in the cause of his Saviour,
settled into that steadfast faith and solid peace which the
grace of God perfected in him to the close of his long and
active life."t

What objection, then, is made to this account of Wesley's
* Wesley's " Joiiraol." f Watson's "Works," vol. v., p. 53.

BOOK III. CHAPTER I. 623

conversion ? Is it argued that God no longer " pardoneth The objec-
and absolveth tliem that truly repent^ and unfeignedly xavior
believe His holy Gospel ?" that believers in Christ can
no longer say, " The Spirit itseK beareth witness with our
spirit, that we are the children of God ?" This is not
plainly said ; but it is urged by his latest censor, that " we
must reject his condemnation of himself as not ' a regenerate
man,' at this period ; for if not, then many of those whose
names adorn church history, during a full thousand years,
were not Christians ! " It will not be necessary to spend
much time over this objection. A¥esley, from a prayerful
and diligent study of the Scriptures, regarded himself as
being, prior to the date mentioned above, in a state of
spiritual darkness and bondage ; and held that he was then
" born again," " renewed in the spirit of his mind," and
brought into " the glorious liberty of the children of God."
And fifty years of subsequent godly experience confirmed
him in this judgment.

Are we to receive this testimony, or to set it aside, lest it
should reflect on the religious character of " many of those
whose names adorn church history during a full thousand
years?" It may, indeed, unhappily be too true, that in
respect to some of these who are now celebrated as
ornaments of the church in ancient times, the language
of the Saviour was verified : " Many will say to Me
in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Thy
name ? and in Thy name have cast out devils ? and in Thy
name done many wonderful works ? And then will I
profess unto them, I never knew you." Although this is
possible, we would rather entertain the charitable hope,
that many, if not most, of those men were the subjects
of the new birth unto righteousness, and lived in the expe-
rience of spiritual life, although the proofs of its existence

624 HISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

and operation have not been preserved in our ecclesiastical
annals. But for the prominent position occupied by his
sons, who would have known that Samuel Wesley of
Epworth Kved and died supported by the consolations and
power of ^*^the inward witness/' which he regarded as "the
proof, the strongest proof, of Christianity ?'' However this
may be, Mr. Taylor must excuse us, when we pronounce
his objection to be puerile and worthless. If he would
impugn the reality of John Wesley's regeneration and
justification, he must do it, not by alleging that the persons
" whose names adorn church history during a full thousand
years " did not profess such attainments ; but by show-
ing that the language and conduct of Wesley respecting
these blessings are contrary to the promises of God, and the
experience of apostles and primitive Christians, as recorded
in the New Testament. And this, he well knows, cannot
be done.
Southey on j^ ^g more difficult to deal with Southey's remarks on

the same

subject. Wesley's conversion. It cannot be said that he has avoided
a full investigation of the subject : he has allowed
ample space for its consideration. But his discussion of it,
throughout, is evidently the labouring effort of an able and
practised writer grappling with a subject far above his
religious comprehension. We consequently find a most
grave religious question discussed with an utter absence
of serious feeling, and with uniform flippancy of language.
The reader scarcely knows whether the writer is aiming
covert sarcasm at the subject of his biography, or making
an insidious attack on the vital doctrines of the Gospel;
and at length he rises from the perusal with the question
of Eichard Watson on his lips : " Is Mr. Southey a believer
in Christianity?" We have no doubt that at the time of
his writing the " Life of Wesley'' he was a sincere believer ;

BOOK III. CHAPTEll T. 625

but we think it equally evident, that in speaking of Wes-
ley^s personal piety, he had to deal with a subject too
profoundly spiritual for his attainments either in philo-
sophy or religion.

Southey's solution of the doctrine of assurance, as he
calls it, both as it respected Wesley and his followers, was,
that their profession of spiritual religion, and especially of
their having a direct witness of their acceptance, was the
result of " disease.''^ "We beg the reader''s attention to the
following remarks on such offensive allegations, when
apphed to Christian men, whatever their peculiarity of
profession or opinion ; the more especially as they come
from the pen of an able popular writer, who will not
be suspected of partiality either for Wesley or Meth-
odism. " Would it not have been better to have examined
patiently, charitably, and philosophically what they really
were, and what they really were not ? By so doing, I
believe, men would have found in these mystics and saints,
after all bodily Dlusions, all nervous fantasies, all pardon-
able ' confusions between the object and subject,' had been
eliminated, there still remained, in each and every one of
them, and not to be explained away by any theory of
diseased body or mind, one of the very loveliest and noblest
of human characters ; and on that discovery the question
must have followed. Was that, too, the product of disease ?
And to that there can be, I trust, but one answer from the
many. If here and there a man shall be found daring
enough to assert that the most exquisite developements of
humanity are founded on a lie ; that its seemingly loveHest
flowers are but fungi bred of corruption j then the
general heart of mankind will give their cynicism the lie,
and answer, ' Not so ! this is too beautiful and too
righteous to have been born of aught but God.'

VOL. I. E £

626 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

" And when they found these persons^ whatsoever might
be their ' denomination/ all inclined to claim some illumi-
nation, intuition, or direct vision of eternal truth, eternal
good, eternal beauty, even of that Eternal Father in whom
all live, move, and have their being ; yet making that claim
in deepest humility, amid confessions of their own weak-
ness, sinfulness, nothingness, which to the self-satisfied
may seem exaggerated and all but insincere ; they would
have been, perhaps, more philosophical, as well as more
charitable, more in accordance with Baconian induction, as
well as with St. Paul's direct assertions in his Epistles to
the Corinthians, if they had said, ' The testimony of so
many isolated persons to this fact is, on the whole, a fair
probability for its truth ; and we are inclined to believe it,
though it transcends our experience, on the same ground
that we believe the united testimony of travellers to a hun-
dred natural wonders, which differ as utterly from anything
which we ever saw, as do these spiritual wonders from any-
thing which we have ever felt/

" As for the impossibility of such a direct assurance, it is
an assertion too silly to be seriously answered in the nine-
teenth century, which is revealing weekly wonders in the
natural world, which would have seemed impossible to our
fathers. Shall the natural world at every step transcend
our boldest dreams; and shall the spiritual world be limited
by us to the merest common-places of every-day experience,
especially when these common-places are yet utterly unex-
plained and miraculous ? When will men open their eyes
to the plain axiom, that nothing is impossible with God,
save that He should transgress His own nature by being
unjust and unloving ?" "^ There appears to be no reason,

* Rev. Charles Kingslet's Preface to Dr. John Tauler's Life and
Sermons, pp. xxxi., xixii., sxxv.

BOOK III. CHAPTER I. 627

then^ why we should hesitate to receive the testimony
of Wesley, or of the Methodists generally, respecting this
very important doctrine.

"We are therefore led to the conclusion, after a careful Wesley's
consideration of all that has been said in opposition to it, real and
that the conversion of John Wesley was not only a real **^"P*"'^*-
change of heart from nature to grace ; but that it was
eminently scriptural in its character and results, and per-
fectly adapted to prepare him for that course of active use-
fulness which he afterwards so successfully pursued. His
future career was answerable to this hopeful beginning.
He persevered to the end of his days in the mainte-
nance of a pure and godly character, which, indeed, was
marked in an unusual degree by eminent Christian virtues.
Where shall we search in the history of contemporary
men for such a life of devoted, self-denying labours in
the Master's ser\ace? Let his incessant travelling, his
constant preaching, the vast number of his literary pro-
ductions, his attention to the mental and spiritual im-
provement of his preachers, his constant paternal care
over the Societies, and his almost uninterrupted vigilance
in repelling the attacks of assailants by polemical efforts,
— let all these be fairly and candidly recognised, and his
equal in pious labours certainly cannot be found in his own
times. It is of course evident, that none of these separately,
nor, indeed, all combined, afford in themselves any positive
proof of personal piety. Yet it is equally manifest, that
in Wesley's case they were all so avowedly and clearly
disinterested, and united with so much self-sacrifice and
singleness of mind, as scarcely to leave any other hypothesis
of their origin and principle admissible.

Wlien any man devotes himself to an active and laborious
pursuit for a long series of years, and especially when it
2 E 2

628

HISTOUY or WESLEYAN METHODISM.

His pious
conduct.

exposes him to opposition, censure, and suffering, he must
be influenced and sustained by an adequate motive. And
it is always no more than reasonable to weigh, with
justice and charity, the motives which the individual him-
self assigns as his impelling principles of action. Let
"VYesley have the advantage of this simple concession, and
he will stand before us as one of the most eminently godly
and devoted men of any age or nation.

It is difficult to find a man who laboured more diligently
or for a longer period, or who suffered more in the prose-
cution of his labours. Tor what, then, did he endure the
toil and suffering of a long life ? His own simple and con-
clusive answer would be, " For the glory of God, and the
salvation of men." And we are bound to say, that, having
carefully scrutinized his life and labours, from his con-
version to his death, we can find nothing contrary to this
assertion. We have no desire to deny his having frailties,
and committing errors, in common with other men. Yet in
no instance are these found leading him into any immoral
or irreligious conduct. Throughout his whole course,
although frequently placed in circumstances of great trial
and perplexity, he by the grace of God maintained a
consistent and uniform Christian character.

Having candidly stated the honest conviction which a
careful review of Wesley's life has made on our mind, it is
but just to say that others have come to a different con-
clusion. Dr. Southey thought he saw in Wesley's conduct
and bearing evidence of spiritual pride, and asserts that
" the love of power was the ruling passion in his mind ; " *
that " no conqueror or poet was ever more ambitious ; " t

* Southey's " Life of "Wesley. Tkird Edition. Edited by the Rev.
C. CuTHBEKT Southey," vol, ii., p. 98.
■ t Ibid., p. 186.

BOOK in. CHAPTER I. 629

and consequently that he exacted obedience " from his own
followers as rigidly as the founder of a monastic order/' ^

These are very serious allegations, and would be suffi- These

. . allegations

cient to destroy the religious character of any man against repeUed.
whom tliey might be substantiated. We will therefore
give a brief notice to each of these charges. Dr. Southey
declares that the love of power was the ruling passion
of Wesley's mind, because he retained the government
of the Societies in his own hands, and, as he says," legis-
lated for the sect which he raised." But is this a suffi-
cient proof of so serious a crimination ? Is there no other
solution of the difficulty, — no other way of accounting for
the fact, that Wesley retained the government of the
Societies, than by ascribing to a minister, who on every
■- other ground was entitled to a high Christian character,
the odious vice of acting under the influence of the love of
power as a ruling passion ? In common justice, Southey
should have instituted this inquiry. Now, supposing that
Wesley disliked the possession of this power as much as
any of his censors, when should he have resigned it into
the hands of the preachers and people ? In the early
stages of his career ? The idea is absurd. While he had to
organize and bring into harmonious operation the various
and, in many respects, the discordant materials of which his
Societies were composed, his resignation of the power of
governing would be equivalent to an abandonment of the
work. And every candid observer of Methodist history
during the life of Wesley must be aware, that if he had
even in the latter part of his life transferred all his power
to the preachers, or to them and the people united, as it is
very certain he did very largely, there is every reason

* Southey's "Life of "U'eslpy. Third Edition. Edited by the Rev.
C. CuTHBERT Southey," vol. ii., p. 103.

630 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

to believe that it would have produced a division of the
Societies, or have led them headlong into separation from
the Church of England, and probably into direct anta-
gonism to its institutions.

Nothing, indeed, but the prudent conduct and wise
measures of Wesley, during the long period of his life,
saved the Methodist Societies from the strong animus
of Dissent, and placed them in the happy and honourable
via media which they now occupy. There can be no doubt
that he was well aware of this; and therefore, whilst he
retained the legal power of governing, he declares, "The
power I have I never sought : it was the undesired, unex-
pected result of the work God was pleased to work by me.
I have a thousand times sought to devolve it on others ;
but as yet I cannot : I therefore suffer it, till I can find ,
any one to ease me of my burden.^' Thus the circum-
stances we have mentioned, and probably many others,
prevented him from doing this fully during his life. Dr.
Southey, with this statement and the facts of the case
before him, had no warrant for asserting that he " deceived
himself,^'' and that " the love of power was the ruling
passion of his mind.''^ The assertion is an equal outrage
on charity and justice.

The charge that " no conqueror or poet was ever more
ambitious " rests on similar grounds, and might be dis-
missed without another word, but for the strange compli-
ment it unintentionally pays to Wesley and liis work.
When we are told that Wesley was ambitious, we instinct-
ively inquire, Wliat was the object of his ambition ? It
is certain it was not wealth. No ! we are told it was
power and distinction that he lusted for. This passion is
usually most potent in early life. The greatest men who
ever hved, have attained the pinnacle of grandeur and

BOOK III. CHAPTER I. 631

honour before middle age. How did Wesley conduct him-
self at tliis time of life ? He was a young man of great
promise, placed in a sphere where he had ample oppor-
tunities for the encouragement of lofty aspirations ; yet he
is admitted to have been insensible to all these motives.
John Wesley at Oxford was no place-hunter. He did not
flatter the great, or fawn to the powerful, or make any
effort to grasp those means of advancement which lay
within his reach. No : until the age of thirty-five he
was either a pains-taking student, a dihgent college tutor,
or a laborious and self-denying Christian minister. No
man charged him with ambition; there was nothing in
his entire character to which such a charge could be
attached. Nor was it until he was made a happy partaker
of pardoning mercy, and enabled to rejoice in a sense of
the divine favour, that any attempt was made to fix on
him this foul stigma. And then, how did he afford
a pretext for the infliction ? By going out into the
highways and hedges, and preaching Christ to those who
were as sheep without a shepherd ; by raising up, from
the wildest and worst of the inhabitants of the land,
trophies of the glorious grace of God ; and by nurturing
,and training these converted reprobates for Christ and
for heaven. Would to God that such ambition would
at this time fire the hearts of thousands of ministers,
both within and without the Establishment ! Then, indeed,
should we see the work of the Lord revive on every side.

Groundless and futile as the charge is, it nevertheless
conveys an unintentional compliment on Wesley^s success.
Yes ; after Dr. Southey had shown errors in the doctrine
and practice of the Methodists; after he had dwelt on the
enthusiasm and extravagance which rioted throughout
these Societies, and described Methodism as a lazar-

632 HISTORY OF "WESLEYAN METHODISM.

house where " disease " uniformly prevailed, except in the
case of George Story ; what does he by this charge admit ?
Why, that the work of Wesley was, after all, a result of
which a man might be proud ! that the government of
the Societies founded and reared up by him, as an instru-
ment in the hand of God, was, after all, an acquisition
which might excite the ambition of an intelligent and
enlightened man ! In reply to the censure, that he exacted
a rigid obedience from his followers, it has been well said,
"No man was ever more obediently served, but it was
because no man was ever more loved, and because the
confidence in his uprightness was unbounded ;" and this
reply is sufficient.

It is only just to the character of Wesley to reply thus

far to these slanderous aspersions which the work of Dr.

Southey still casts upon him. It is, hoM'ever, but equal

justice to the assailant and the assailed, to say that the

Doctor certainly ought not now to be held to the full extent

responsible for the perpetuation of these charges.

Dr. Southey, There was a strong impression before Dr. Southey^s

.leath, death, that his views respecting the character of Wesley

altered -^^^^ \)Q.ex). ffrcatlv modified, and that he had made prepara-

his views of r> J ' r 1

Wesley's tious for Correcting them in a forthcoming edition of the
work. When, however, a third edition of the book was
published under the editorial care of his son, the Rev.
Charles Cuthbert Southey, these expectations were disap-
pointed. All the ofl'ensive passages which have been noticed
above, and many others, were reproduced without altera-
tion. And, as if to repudiate all idea of the author having
changed his views, we find the following passage in the
editor's preface. After alluding to the notes of Coleridge
and the remarks of Alexander Knox, which were now first
added to the work, it is said, "-Somewhat widely, indeed,

num

WDtives

BOOK III. CHAPTER 1. 633

do they on many points differ in their estimate ; and pos-
sibly the reader may be inchned to think the author^s
judgment of Mr. Wesley, on the whole, the most just and
most impartial one : "'^ — words which undoubtedly convey
the idea that the sentiments in the body of the w-ork fairly
represented the final judgment of Southey, and that this
was decidedly at variance with those of Coleridge and of
Knox.

"With mingled feelings of gratification and pain, we pro-
ceed to show that this obvious sense of the passage is
contrary to fact.

Some years since, a highly valued friend, (Joseph Carne, P^ofs of

T^Ni *^'^ change,

Esq., P.R.S., &c., of Penzance,) who met Dr. feouthey and of his
when he was in Cornwall, and who subsequently visited ^"|^)j^^J°
him at Keswick, related to the author of this work a con- the charges

11^ 1 • f ^ • lie had made.

versation which he had with the Doctor on the subject of his
" Life of Wesley,^' in the course of which the latter declared
his intention of making the amende honorable, in the third
edition of his work, for his misconception of Mr. Wesley's
character. Mr. Carne, who entei-tains a high respect for
Dr. Southey's literary character, and no less for his can-
dour, kindly furnished to the author the following par-
ticulars of the conversation, which, with equal kindness, he
allowed him to publish. These are reproduced here pre-
cisely as they were first printed, with the entire approval
of Mr. Carne.

"Dr. Southey visited Cornwall in December, 1836,
when I first had the gratification of being introduced to
him, and of accompanying him to some of the interesting
objects in this place and neighbourhood. In walking
through the Chapel Street in this town, we passed a large
place of worship, and on my informing him, in answer to
* Southey's " Life of 'Wesley," vol. i., preface, p. viii.
2 E 5

634 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

his inquiry, that it was tlie Wesleyan chapel, (I beheve he
knew I w^as a Wesleyan,) he observed, 'The Wesleyans,
I believe, are very numerous in Cornwall.' I merely
answered in the affirmative, and he continued, ' I am about
to pubhsh a new edition of my Life of Wesley. Some
time after the first edition was published, I met with two
copies, in which the persons to whom they belonged had
written their remarks. One of these persons was Coleridge,
the other was Henry Moore, — two very dissimilar cha-
racters,^ said he, smiling ; ' and I have made some use of
the remarks of both. I had also,' he added, 'a long
correspondence with Alexander Knox, (of Dublin,) who
laboured strongly to convince me that I had formed a
wrong estimate of Mr. Wesley's character in supposing him
to have been actuated by ambitious motives; and I now
believe,' said he, ' that he was right, and in my new edition
I shall acknowledge it.'

" In mentioning this circumstance, I do not pretend to
be certain of every word ; but of the substance and sense
of the whole I am quite certain."

Of the strict accuracy of Mr. Carne's statement no
reasonable doubt can be entertained. We accordingly
regarded it as perfectly decisive, on the point under considera-
tion, from the first moment of hearing it. But we did doubt
w4iether, with the conduct and language of Dr. Southey's
son intervening, we should be able to make the fact of the
Doctor's change of opinion so apparent to the minds of our
readers as it was to our own. We felt, moreover, how
easy it would be for the friends of Dr. Southey to suggest
the possibility of unconscious mistake, es|)ecially in a casual
and rapid conversation.

In this difiiculty, however, two autograph letters of
Dr. Southey accidentally fell into our hands, confirmatory.

Jtar /if

.' ^. .../ ^><P <^7"- / --' ^^' ^ > '"•

'ftif L ^^) «Ji^^ ^ '■ <«' <*^"- '' «• *■ '"^. '=y A. - ■ "■^'^

«i/ u- /i« ^i.TS ^ >y m ' ~r J

i*wr

"^■^X * <^^ ihly^K fA^/. " /■»<" -^ /<*«•.>"

JZ /lUT /.4^^ /".<^- W/" ■f '»' ^•'^ r-- /'^ ■

BOOK III. CHAPTEll I. 635

not only of our preconceived judgment of liis character,
but also, and in the most conclusive manner, of Mr. Camels
statement.

One of these letters is dated " Keswick, November 24th,
1835,^^ and is addressed to "James Nichols, Esq., 46,
Hoxton Square.''^ The following paragraph, which, to say
the least, is calculated to give a most favourable impression
of the writer's candour, will be read with interest : —

" Mr. Moore's notes will not excite in me any angry
feeling, in whatever temper tliey may have been written.
Where they show that I have been mistaken, I will correct
the error ; and, when I may tliink him so, shall readily
allow that freedom of opinion, which it is equally my duty
to exercise for myself and to allow in others."

The letter from which we are about to quote, is dated
"Keswick, August 17th, 1835," and bears more directly on
the question before us. The gentleman to whom it was
addressed, has permitted us not only 'to give the substance
of it in these remarks, but also to publish an engraved
fac-simile, which we have great pleasure in presenting to
our readers.

We direct particular attention to the following extract : —

" My intention is to incorporate in it whatever new
information has been brought forward by subsequent bio-
graphers, and, of course, to correct every error that has
been pointed out, or that I myself can discover. Mr.
Alexander Knox has convinced me that I was mistaken in
supposing ambition entered largely into Mr. Wesley's
actuating impulses. Upon the subject he wrote a long and
most admirable paper, and gave me permission to affix it
to my own work, whenever it might be reprinted. This I
shall do, and make such alterations in the book as are
required in consequence."

636 HISTORY OP WE9LEYAN METHODISM.

The fact, then, of Dr. Southey's change of opinion is
undeniable. In August, 1835, we find him acknowledg-
ing his mistake, in supposing that "ambition entered
largely into Mr. Wesley's actuating impulses ;" in Novem-
ber of the same year, he expresses his readiness " to cor-
rect the error,'' wherever "Mr. Moore's notes" may
"show" that he was "mistaken;" and in December,
1836, more than a year afterwards, he repeats to Mr.
Carne, almost in the same words, the statement which he
had made in his letter to Mr. Nichols ; thus proving it to
have been his settled conviction that he had mistaken
Mr. Wesley's character in this particular, and his deliberate
purpose to acknowledge the error in the next edition of his
work. We are glad to be able to make this fact patent to
the world. It not only rescues the character of Wesley
from any odium which the mistake of Dr. Southey might
cast upon it ; but it also saves the reputation of Southey
from the consequences of his own erroneous opinion, and
from the omission of his son to place his father's final judg-
ment of Wesley fairly and fully before the public, who have
a right to know whether a man of the Doctor's literary cha-
racter adheres to the opinions he has put forth respecting
such a man as Wesley, or has subsequently found reason to
modify them,
objectiou- ji^ jg Yaore difficult to deal with Isaac Taylor's exhibition

able maimer _ "^

in which of the character of Wesley. He writes throughout as if
speaks of ^^6 occupied an intellectual position at an immeasurable
Wesley. distance above the subject of his notice. No university
professor could possibly express himself in a more lofty
tone, or in more confident terms, respecting the mind and
attainments of a boy at a village school, than this author
employs in speaking of Wesley. He is, indeed, sufficiently
severe on the other censors of this great and good man.

BOOK III. CHAPTER I. 637

Southej^s solutions of the phenomena of ]\Iethodisni " are
nothing better than frigid absurdities/' "^ Coleridge, while
protesting against " his friend's vapid ignorance/' himself
"turned away from Methodism, as an enigma he had not
solved in any measure that was satisfactory to himself." t

]Mr. Taylor labours under none of these difficulties ; the
whole case is open to his vision. He can gauge not only
the mind of Wesley, but all the possible capabilities of his
nature for the work to which he had devoted his life. In
the character of a philosopher par excellence, he has
resolved the man, and his means, and his work into their
original elements. He can put his finger on the cause of
every movement ; and, what is a much greater power, can
show how the deficiencies of Wesley's mind have been
impressed on his work.

It seems from this learned writer's conclusions, that
two elements combined to render perfect success in Wes-
ley's enterprise impossible. He is admitted on all hands
to have been eminently an evangelist. He began his
work by labouring for the conversion of souls, and he
was zealous for the accomplishment of this object to his
dying day. But Mr. Taylor has discovered that it is not
likely that those who " are concerned only or chiefly "with
the work of conversion, should be much conversant with,
or should possess a correct knowledge of, the human heart,
in the depth and variety of its range of emotions." % And, Wesley's
according to him, this was Wesley's great defect. He was, we defers
are told, " not so gifted ^Adth the reflective faculties, that a
comprehensive grasp of human nature could have been pos-
sible to him." § Indeed, " Wesley knew no more what a
child is, what a boy is, what human nature is, than he

* " Wesley and Methodism," p. 85. f Hid., p. 86.

% Ibid., p. 78. § Ibid., p. 81.

638 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

might have known if he himself had been, and had never
been anything else than, a varnished anatomy, lodging an
intellect in a corner of its cranium." * Yet this man, with
all these serious defects, had some ^good in him. " His
countenance shone with goodness, truth, purity, benevo-
lence ; a sanctity belonged to him, which those near him
felt.''^t But his work is lamentably imperfect ; for although
Methodism " has shown itseK a masterpiece of social organ-
ization for promoting conversion, and securing its con-
quests,! it is deficient in those elements that might
entitle it to be spoken of as a church." § For it is a
settled fact that ''to found a church is another sort of
work ; and it would demand powers of mind, and
qualifications, intellectual and moral, quite of another
order." j|

When any person comes before the public in this manner,
claiming to speak thus ex cathedra as a philosopher, we
are challenged to inquire into the depth and clearness of
his own philosophy ; and to ascertain whether the accuracy
of his perceptions, and the uniform soundness of his
judgment, are calculated to inspire unlimited confidence
and respect. Happily we can do so, in this instance,
without going beyond the range of these pages. Mr. Taylor,
like every one else who has written of Wesley, had to speak
of the strange noises which were heard at his father's house
at Epworth. These curious phenomena have puzzled all
who have studied them, from the days of Dr. Priestley to
the present hour ; at least, except Mr. Isaac Taylor. His
Sample of philosophy is equal to the task, and the reader shall have
^liiosopiiy ^ the benefit of his curious and interesting solution of this
difficult problem.

* " Wesley and Methodism," p. 83. t Il>id., p. 87.

X Ibid., p. 76. § Ibid., p. 84. 1| Ibid., p. 77.

BOOK III. CHAPTER I. 639

" Why," lie asks, " may not this be thought ? Around
us, as most believe, are beings of a high order, whether
good or evil, and yet not cognizable by the senses of man.
But the analogies of the visible world favour the supposition
that, besides the^e, there are orders, or species, of all grades,
and some perhaps not more intelHgent than apes, or than
pigs. That these species have no liberty, ordinarily, to
infringe upon the world, is manifest ; nevertheless, chances,
or miscliances, may, in long cycles of time, throw some over
his boundary, and give him an hour^s leave to disport him-
seK among things palpable."* And hence, when we hear
of the Epworth rectory noises, the drummer of Tedworth,
or any other disturbance bordering on the supernatural, we
are, like true and enhghtened philosophers, to beHeve that
some spiritual pig or ape has been by " chances or mis-
chances thrown over liis boundary," and is "disporting
himself among things palpable." But if this course and
such analogical inductions are warranted by philosophy, if
such " thoughts " are justified by this sublime and sacred
science, then we must no longer regard poor Blake's
brilHant picture of a ghostly flea as the effort of a dis-
ordered imagination, but rather as the result of a flight
into the highest regions of pliilosophy.f

We are as ready as Mr. Taylor to admit that Wesley had Wesley's
frailties and defects : no desire is felt to laud him by exag-
gerating his intellectual power, or by claiming for him any
unreasonable status as a great philosopher. But we do
boldly challenge for him the reputation of a great and good
man. And, notwithstanding all we have read, we are con-
firmed in the opinion that AVesley's knowledge of human
nature was a deep which Mr. Taylor's plummet cannot

* " Wesley and Methodism," p. 22.

t Allan Cunningham's " Lives of Painters," &c.

6i0 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

sound; tliat his grasp of mind Mr. Taylor has never
accurately comprehended; wliilst his unparalleled labours,
crowned as they have been by the abundant blessing of
God, ought to have saved him from the everlasting nibbhng
and fly-blowing by which his reputation has been assailed
from the days of his toil to the present hour.

CHAPTER II.

WESLEYAN THEOLOGY AND EVANGELIZATION.

Gexeral Orthodoxy of the Methodist Doctrines — Particular Specifi-
cation of Doctrines — Justification by iaith — What Justification is
meant — The Subjects of Justification — Its Nature — The imme-
diate Eesults of Justification — The Method of Justification —
Conscious Conversion — Object and End of the CoiTespondence with
John Smith — The Doctrine of universal Redemption — Wesley's
Explanation of it — Wesley's Views of the Tendency of Calviuistic
Doctrines to Antinomianism — Important Ends secured by Fletcher's
" Checks " — Christian Perfection— Summary Review of Wesleyan
Theology — Wesleyan Standard of religious Doctrine — Wesleyan Evan-
gelization— Its Success arose out of the saving Truths which the
Preachers had received — And the divine Influence which accompanied
their Word — Mr. Isaac Taylor's Views on this Subject examined —
Other Wesleyan Agencies — Prayer-Meetings — Class-Meetings, their
Nature and Importance.

In proceeding to the consideration of Wesleyan theology,
we do not intend to consider the entire articles of religion,
or furnish tlie outline of a body of divinity. This would
be out of place on the present occasion. Wesley did not
base his preacliing or form his Societies on any novel
theological basis. On the contrary, he professed to
beheve and to teach the doctrines of the Church of
England. AH that will be necessary, therefore, will be
to make such observations as appear to be called for on
those points respecting which his views and expositions
have attracted particular attention, or led to controversy.

In all the controversies which arose respecting the General

. . . . ... orthodoxv of

rehgious tenets of the early Methodists, it was invariably Methodist
maintained that theirs was ^^ the old rehgion ;'' "the '^'>^^'"''-

643 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

religion of the primitive church ;'' "the rehgion of the
Cliurch of England." With respect, therefore, to the
doctrines which refer to the Divine Being, — the great
catholic faith of the divine Trinity in Unity, — and the
implied doctrines regarding the Eternal Son of God, and
the Holy Ghost who proceeds from the Father and the
Son, the Methodists hold opinions in common with all
orthodox, T?rotestant, and evangelical churches. "What-
ever of a doctrinal kind is contained in the 'three Creeds,'
(see Article viii,,) they cordially subscribe. If any of them,
indeed, hesitate to affirm those Athanasian clauses which
have been styled ' damnatory,' it is by no means on account
of any scepticism as to the Trinitarian teaching which per-
vades that confession. 'That we worship one God in
Trinity, and Trijiity in Unity, neither confounding the
persons nor dividing the substance,' is the tenet of this
body, — which thus claims to be equidistant from Sabel-
lianism and from Tri theism."*

On the doctrines of the fall of man, and of original sin,
the opinions and teaching of Wesley were equally explicit
and orthodox. There are few religious treatises in the
English language more clear in statement, logical i)i argu-
ment, or irrefragable in conclusions, than "Wesley on
Original Sin," a work written in reply to Dr. Taylor. The
sum of this, as a Methodist doctrine, has been thus stated :
It asserts " the total fall of man in Adam, and his utter
inability to recover himself, or take one step towards his
recovery, 'without the grace of God preventing him, that
he may have a good will, working with him when he has
that good will.'"
Particular It is scarcely necessary to allude to the views entertained

ofXctrines. ^J Meihodists respecting the general judgment, eternal
* " Wesleyan Methodist Magazine" for 1853, p. 314.

BOOK III. CHAPTEE, II. 643

duration of rewards and punishments, and other topics, on
all of which they hold sentiments similar to other orthodox
Protestant Christians. We therefore proceed to notice
more particularly those doctrines which were made the
subject of frequent conversation in the early Conferences,
and respecting which opposition and controversy arose.

And here we may most properly place first in order the Justification
views which Wesley maintained respecting justification by
faith in Christ, and its concomitant privileges and blessings ;
and which lay at the foundation of all his labours and all
his successes. His doctrine on this point is, in fact, the
key to all Wesleyan theology.

In speaking of this important subject, it is of the What jus-
greatest consequence that we clearly understand what is meant,
meant by "justification." That of which we here speak, is
not that general blessing of grace which has come upon all
mankind tliron^-h the mediation and sacrifice of Christ, It
is fully believed that God, for the sake of Jesus Christ, so
far delivers all mankind from the guilt of Adam's sin, as to
place them in a salvable state ; but this is not the act of
mercy now under consideration. Nor are we now speak-
ing of the case of those who, like the inhabitants of
heathen countries, have never heard the Gospel of Christ :
Ahe terms on which such will be " accepted " of God are
beside the present question. The justification of believers
before men by the evidence of their good works is also
beyond 0%: present inquiry. We are not now speaking of
that declarative justification spoken of by St. James in the
second chapter of his Epistle. Nor is the final justification
of men at the last day the subject of the present inquiry.
This will hereafter be particularly noticed. That of which
we now speak is the present justification of a penitent
sinner before God.

644

HISTOUY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

The s\ibjects
(if justifica-
tion.

Its nature.

Such a peniteut sinner is assumed to have been the subject
of that grace which is vouchsafed to all men through the
Second Adam, although this has not removed the curse to
which sin has exposed him, nor the total depravity of his
nature : and, being regarded as a penitent sinner, he is
supposed to be fully convinced, by the word and Spirit of
God, that this is his real condition; and, consequently,
to feel himself to be guilty, condemned, and exposed to
wrath ; conviction producing in him a genuine sorrow for
sin, and making him intensely anxious to be delivered
from its penalty and power.

If, then, it be asked. What is the Wesleyan view of the
justification of which such a person is, by the grace of
God, made the subject ? the answer is, that thus to
justify a sinner is to account and consider him relatively
righteous, and to deal mth him as such, notwithstanding
his past actual unrighteousness; by clearing, absolving,
discharging, and releasing hira from various penal evils,
and especially from the wrath of God, and the liability to
eternal death, which by that past unrighteousness he had
deserved ; and by accepting him as if just, and admitting
him to the state, the privileges, and the rewards of
righteousness. To be justified, say the " Minutes " of Con-
ference in the year 1747, "is to be pardoned and received,
into God's favour; into such a state that, if we continue
therein, we shall be finally saved."

Prom this it is evident, that justification and tire forgive-
ness of sins are substantially the same blessing ; that is,
these terms refer to one and the same act of God, to one
and the same privilege of His believing people. That which
viewed in one aspect is pardon, viewed in another is justi-
fication ; and hence we find St. Paul using the words "justi-
fication " and " forgiveness " as synonymous terms, (Acts

BOOK III. CHAPTER II. 645

A xiii. 38, 39.) In explanation of these views of justification
it may be observed, that this does not, in the least degree,
alter or diminish the evil nature and desert of sin. It is
the holy God that justifieth ; and, by this act of grace, sin is
not made less "exceeding sinful."^ But these views of
justification are directly opposed to the doctrines of many
of the Papists and of the Mystics on the subject, who
speak as if justification were not merely reckoning the sinner
righteous, but actually making him so ; thus confounding
the two distinct but contemporaneous blessings, justification
and regeneration. Justification, it may be added, respects all
past sin. We are not partially forgiven, but all manner of
sin is pardoned. Again, this justification is no more irre-
versible, than it is eternal ; and as the person who is now
justified was once condemned, so, by falling into sin and
unbelief, he may, in future, again come into condemnation.
And, further, as this justification may be forfeited, so it
may be recovered ; " our backslidings " may be " healed,"
and the favour of God be again restored. Another and
very glorious aspect of this great blessing is that which
presents the pardoned sinner to our view as adopted into
the family of God. Tliis' is no mere notion, but a
glorious reahty : simultaneously with his justification, the
believer is "born again" by the Spirit of God. God
condescends, therefore, to become not only his Friend, but
his Patlier, and he becomes entitled to the inheritance
of the children. And this real change having passed on
the soul of the believer, is recognised by the w ork of the
Spirit; and hence the same act of grace which in one
aspect renders the gftilty sinner relatively righteous, also
constitutes him, who was before an ahen, a child of God
and a member of the family of grace.

Any exj)osition of justification, however, must be very

646 HISTORY .OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

The imme- imperfect without a specific detail of its immediate results,
of justifica- I^or as justification is the entrance on a Christian life, so
*"^°- its concomitants are the substance of that spiritual exist-

ence. Amity and intercourse between the pardoning God
and the pardoned sinner are then restored. " Being justi-
fied by faith, we have peace with God/' (Eom. v. 1,) and
consequently unforbidden access to His presence. Besides
these blessings, justification is inseparably connected with
another of the greatest magnitude and interest, — the
habitual indwelling of the Holy Spirit. (Gal. iii. 13, 14;
iv. 6 j Acts ii. 36.) It is this inhabitation of the Spirit
that is the operating cause of all truly Christian comfort
and Christian holiness. Of this divine indwelling the
immediate effects are, tranquillity of conscience, (Rom. viii.
15, 16 ; V. ^,) power over sin, (Rom. viii. 1,) and a joyous
hope of heaven. (Rom. v. 2 ; Gal. v. 5; Rom. xv. 13.)
The method It will now be ueccssary to state, in as precise terms as
rf jiistifica- pQggjyg^ « tlje method " by which justification, according
to the doctrines of "Wesley, is to be obtained. Here it
must be first observed, that the originating cause of all tliis
display of mercy is the free, undeserved, and spontaneous
love of God toward fallen man. (Titus ii. 11; iii. 4, 5;
Rom. iii. 24.) But God is wise, and holy, and just, as
weU as merciful ; and consequently His mercy can only be
displayed toward mankind in consonance with His purity
and justice. Therefore, we are justified through our Lord
Jesus Christ, and He "is the sole meritorious cause of our
justification : what He did in obedience to the precepts of
the law, and what He suffered in satisfaction of its penalty,
taken together, constitute that mediat6rial righteousness, for
the sake of which the Father is ever w^ell pleased in Him."
Yet although it is necessary to refer here to the Saviour's
active obedience, it is equally proper to observe, that the

BOOK III. CHAPTER 11. 647

Scripture!? evidently assign a great predominance, if not an
exclusive influence, to the sufferings of Christ. Hence we
are said to be "justified by His Mood," to be "reconciled
to God by the death of His Son;" and are told, that
" Christ once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that
He might bring us to God, being put to death in the
flesh." (Eom. v. 9, 10 ; Eph. i. 7 ; 1 Peter iii. 18.) Lastly,
we notice the instrumental means of our justification. The
merit of the death of Christ does not operate necessarily to
the salvation of the sinner, so as to produce pardon as an
unavoidable effect, but through the instrumentality of faith.
"The faith to which the privilege of justification is annexed,
is such a belief of the Gospel, by the power of the
Spirit of God, as leads us to come to Christ, to receive
Clirist, to trust in Christ, and to commit the keeping of
our souls into His hands, in humble confidence of His
ability and His wiUingness to save us.""^

It has been thought proper to speak at large on this Conscious

•11- 1 • -n 1 1 • conversiou.

essential doctrjue; and it will be seen at once that it
makes a conversion of which the subject is conscious a
grand element of Methodistic belief. No person can be
the subject of this penitence, exercise this faith, have this
justification as its result, and rejoice in the peace of God,
the witness of the Spirit, and a hope of heaven, without
being deeply sensible of the glorious change which has
passed upon him. This, then, was the doctrine which
exposed the founder of jMethodism to the opposition of all
the formalism of the Church, and the ridicule of all the
philosophy of the world.

Soon after his first Conference, a person supposed to
have been an eminent dignitary of the church, under the

* See this subject most ably treated in Dr. Bunting's " Sermon on Justi-
fication by Faith," to which admirable discourse we have been much indebted.

648

HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Object and
end of the
correspond-
ence with
John Smith.

The doc-
trine of
u niversal
redemption.

Wesley's
explanation
of it.

name of " tlie Eev. John Smitli/^ carried on a long and very
friendly correspondence with Wesley, respecting his doc-
trines and course of action ; and one of his prime ends in
these letters M^as to induce Wesley to withdraw from this
doctrine of conscious conversion, and of the experience of a
direct witness of the Spirit testifying to the heart of tlie
believer that he is a child of God. This correspondence
was conducted for a considerable time with great ability on
both sides, until at length the reverend gentleman calling
himself " John Smith " retired from the contest, and left
Wesley to proceed with his work of bringing sinners to
God, and rearing up a body of Christian people, who, if
there be one prominent element in their vocation, are bound
to testify to the world, that " the Spirit itself beareth witness
with our spirits that we are the children of God.''''

Another prominent feature of Wesleyan theology, and
that which first brought the founder of Methodism into
collision with his earliest friends, was his adherence to the
doctrine of universal redemption, — or, in ol^er words, that
Christ had died for aU mankind ; and that, consequently,
all are provisionally interested in the merits of His death.
Mr. Whitefield, whilst in America, fully embraced the
Calvinistic theory of absolute election and predestination ;
so that on his return to England, as stated in the preceding
pages, he not only stood aloof from his former friends, but
actually preached in opposition to them in ]\Ioorfields, at
Kingswood, and at other places.

The points at issue between the parties, or rather the
doctrines to which Wesley adhered, — although by doing so
he lost his friends, — may be most appropriately set forth
by a brief summary of his sermon on " Free Grace,''
which he preached in Bristol, in 1740, for the express pur-
pose of checking the spread of Calvinism, and which conse-

BOOK III. CHAPTER II. 649

quently hastened the secession of those who were attached
to that system. The subject of that sermon was Rom. viii.
32. From this text he shows, that as God "spared not His
own Son, but deHvered Him up for us all,'' the grace or love
of God, whence cometh our salvation, is free in all and free
for ALL. He then deals with the objection, that according to
the supposed decree of absolute predestination this cannot
be J and proceeds to show that no modification of the doc-
trine, or of the terms in which it is put forth, can reconcile
it to the teaching of the text, if it amounts to this, — that
this election is a divine appointment, and that the elect
are saved, and none else; insisting that, although it may
be called the election of grace, and no mention made of
reprobation, or of the non-elect, it must amount to the
same thing ; that some will infaUibly be saved, and others
as infaUibly be lost, and that irrespectively of themselves.
He then shows that this makes preaching vain ; that its
tendency is to destroy some branches of holiness, and all
the comfort of religion, — as it must in the case of the non-
elect, — and zeal for good works ; and that it is in direct
opposition to a multitude of texts of Holy Scripture, which
distinctly declare that Christ died even for those who are
lost; (Rom. xiv. 15;) that He died for all; (1 John ii.
2; 1 Tim. iv. 10; ii. 6; Heb. ii. 9;) and that the rea-
spn why all are not saved is not the will of God, (Ezek.
xviii. 3-32 ; 2 Peter iii. 9,) but the obstinate and re-
belHous will of man. (John v. 40 ; Matt, xxiii. 37.) On
these grounds, Wesley argued that the doctrine of absolute
predestination tends "to overtlu-ow the whole Christian
revelation," and that it ,is, besides, chargeable with the
blasphemy of representing Christ as a hypocrite and de-
ceiver, by speaking and appearing as if He willed all to be
saved, when in reality He did not, but actually by Ilis own

VOL. I. F F

650 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

decree had sealed the perdition of multitudes. Wesley
closed this discourse by insisting that the only fixed and
irreversible decree which God ever issued respecting man-
kind, amounts to just this : " I will set before the sons of
men life and death, blessing and cursing ; and the soul that
chooseth life shall live, and the soul that chooseth death
shall die."
Wesley's Throughout the whole of his course Wesley adhered to

views of the . i • • n • i i •■ •

tendency of these views, and mamtamed with great ability and con-
do^ctrbM to sistency the doctrine of general redemption as a cardinal
Antino- truth in all Methodist preaching. He, however, had not

mianism. i i ■ n •

merely the mam and primary question to debate and
settle ; he found other evils arising out of this, which
occasioned even greater difficulty and more polemic dis-
cussion than the principal doctrine itself. Wesley believed
that the prevalence of the opinions, that the election of
grace had appointed the elect unto eternal life, and that
they, being called, would on the principle of final per-
severance be certainly saved, had greatly undermined and
weakened the injunctions of the Bible to practical holiness.
Indeed, the extent to which Antinomian error was carried
in that day is truly astonisliing. This induced Wesley^
in the Conference of 1770, to place on the " Minutes" the
celebrated propositions which called forth the violent oppo-
sition of Mr. Shirley and his friends. These were intended
as a protest against the error, that faith in Christ is to be
regarded as a substitute for practical holiness, rather than
as an efficient means to its attainment.

The Shirley Declaration, as we have seen, did not in any
respect contravene this purposQ : it was mainly a protest i
against justification by works, — a doctrine which no one]
could repudiate more earnestly than Wesley. It was
designed not to support, but to explain, the obnoxious!

BOOK III. CHAPTER II. 651

"Minutes/^ and of course could only serve the purpose for
which it was intended. The Circular printed in Dublin,
to which reference has been made, did this. It pointed
out distinctly that the necessity of good works was urged
in the " Minutes " as essential to our acceptance at the
last day ; and Matt. xii. 37 is quoted in reference to
this point; while it is distinctly stated, "With justification,
as it means our first acceptance with God, this proposition
hath nothing to do." "Wesley then adds the remark-
able passage, " 'T is true, thirty years ago I was very
angry with Bishop Bull, that great light of the Christian
church, because in his Harmonia Apostolica he distin-
guishes our first from our final justification, and affirms
both inward and outward good works to be the condition
of the latter, though not of the former." Also, referring
to the last paragraph of the " Minutes," Wesley says,
" Perhaps the former part of this sentence is a httle too
strong. Instead of ' almost naturally,' I would say,
' very frequently.' But the latter contains a truth of the
deepest importance, and one that cannot be too much
inculcated. Every hour God is more or less pleased with
us, according to the whole of our inward and outward
behaviour."

These and other expressions led Wesley to admit that important

Giicls sGciircd

"the said 'Minutes' are not sufficiently guarded in the by Fletcher's
way they are expressed ; " whilst the vast importance " '^^^*=^^-
of protecting his people against Antinomianism, and of
rearing up an efficient barrier throughout the English
churches against that deadly delusion, induced him to
send forth Fletcher's " Checks " into general circulation.
And these, in a masterly and effectual miunier, met the
wants of that time, and, to a great extent, of all times. For
Antinomianism is the master device of Satan for defeating
2 F 2

653 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

the operation of the Gospel. The vicar of Madeley, in
these able tracts^ "demonstrated that those propositions
(of the ' Minutes ') were equally agreeable to Scripture,
reason^ and the writings of the soundest of even the
Calvinistic divines. He largely showed, that as the dai/
of judgment differs from the day of conversion, so must the
conditions of justification : that, as in the one we are con-
sidered as mere sinners, and raised out of guilt and misery
by the act of God^s mercy, through faith in the merits of
His Son ; so, in the other, we are considered members of
the mystical body of Christ; and being enabled by His
grace to do works acceptable to God, we are justified in
that awful day by the evidence, though not the merit, of
those works, inward and outward ; and yet, that we are
indebted for both to that glorious act of divine love,
proclaimed by St. Paul, ' God was in Christ reconcihng
the world to Himself : ' and, lastly, that the propositions
in question secured the one without weakening the
other.^' *
chriatian Another peculiarity of Wesleyan theology is commonly

known as the doctrine of Christian perfection. Perhaps no
element of Wesley^s teaching, nor any part of his practice,
occasioned more violent or long-continued opposition than
his insisting on the attainment of a spiritual blessing which
he called " Christian perfection,'* as the common privilege of
believers. To this day the doctrine is by Isaac Taylor
denounced as a " paradox,'* and by Southey as perilous ;
but these writers do not appear to have given the subject
sufficient consideration to understand it. The perfection
which Wesley taught is not an absolute perfection. It is
not, as he most particularly declares, the being made
"perfect in knowledge.'" Those who enjoy it "are not
* Henry Moore's " Life of Wesley," vol. ii., p. 240.

BOOK III. CHAPTEU II. 653

free from ignorance, no, nor from mistake. "We are no
more to expect any man to be infallible than to be omni-
scient. They are not free from infirmities, such as weak-
ness or slowness of understanding, irregular quickness or
heaviness of imagination. Such, in another kind, are
impropriety of language, ungratefulness of pronunciation,
— to which one might add a thousand nameless defects,
either in conversation or behaviour. From such infirmi-
ties as these none are perfectly freed till their spirits
return to God ; neither can we expect, till then, to be
wholly freed from temptation ; for ' the ser^^ant is not above
his Master.' But neither in this sense is there any absolute
perfection on earth. There is no perfection of degrees,
none which does not admit of a continual increase." "^

Having- thus shown how Wesley guarded the doctrin^
against mistake and abuse, we briefly give the authoritative
definition of it from the "Minutes" of 1744 :—

'* Q. What is it to be sanctified ?

"A. To be renewed in the image of God in righteous-
ness and true holiness.

" Q. What is implied in being a perfect Christian ?

" A. The loving God with all our heart, and mind, and
soul. (Deut. vi. 5.)

" Q. Does this imply that all inward sin is taken away ?

" A. Undoubtedly ; or how can we be said to be ' saved
from all our uncleannesses ?' (Ezek. xxxvi. 29.)^'

Wesley then proceeds to show that this grace is pro-
mised ; (Psalm cxxx. 8 ; Ezek. xxxvi. 25-29 ; 2 Cor. vii. 1 ;
Deut. XXX. 6;) prayed for; (John xvii. 20-23; Eph. iii.
14, &c.; 1 Thess. v. 23;) commanded; (Matt. v. 48;
xxii. 37 ;) shown to have been actually attained; (1 John
iv. 17 ;) and frequently asserted in^the Xew Testament as
* Wesley on Christian Perfection, " Works," vol. li., p. 359.

654

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Summary
review of
Wesleyan
theology.

the privilege of Christians. (1 John iii. 8; Eph. v. 27;
Rom. viii. 3, 4 ; Titus ii. 11-14; Luke i. 60, &c.) After
which, he puts the question, "What is Christian perfection ?''
which he answers thus : " The loving God with all our
heart, mind, soul, and strength. This implies, that no
wrong temper, none contrary to love, remains in the soul ;
and that all the thoughts, words, and actions are governed
by pure love.^^"^

Whatever other charges may be preferred against the
system of religious doctrines which Wesley beheved and
taught, it cannot be said to lack homogeneousness and
consistency. Pronouncing all mankind to be totally
depraved in nature, and in a state of guilt and condemna-
tion, and thus exposed to everlasting death ; it insisted on
instant repentance toward God, by putting away all sni,
and then assured all of the free mercy of God in Christ,
offering every penitent sinner pardon through faith in His
blood. With this forgiveness it was declared the believing
soul would "be born again," and made a child of God by
faith in Christ Jesus. To all these the Holy Spirit, as an
indwelling Comforter, was promised ; bearing witness with
their spirit of the change that had passed upon them, and
producing a blessed consciousness that they had indeed been
translated from the kingdom of darkness into the kingdom
of God's dear Son. Such persons were, however, told, that
although they had thus obtained power over all outward
sin, and were, by the grace of God, enabled to conquer
every temptation, and to repress every unholy desire, they
must not be surprised if such desires and other inward
evidences of remaining evil should apjDcar, and mar theirJ
peace and joy; but that, even in this case, they slioulc
not despond, but live near to God, and i)ray, hope, and]
* Wesley's " Works," vol. xi., p. 379.

BOOK III. CHAPTER IT. 655

believe for entire deliverance ; for the " blood of Jesus
Christ His Son cleanseth from all sin •'' and the promise of
God is clear and full, " He shall redeem Israel from all
bis sins." But even when this blessing was attained, and
the happy believer lived under the full influence of the
perfect love of God, he was cautioned that his probation
had not ceased; that he was still exposed to temptation,
still liable to fall, and still bound to grow in grace. Eepu-
diating the silly conceit, that what is perfect cannot grow, —
as if a perfect child could not grow, nor a perfect tree grow,
— the Methodists were taught, that in this state the attain-
ment was merely negative, the destruction of sin out of the
heart, which has henceforth to grow in grace until " tilled
with all the fulness of God."

In dismissing this subject, it is proper to observe, that Wesieyan
although there is a remarkable doctrinal unity in the theo- ^^^^^.^^ °^

o •' rehpous

logical writings of Wesley and his brother, John Tletcher, doctrine.
and other early advocates of Methodism, they are not to be
considered as equally recognised exponents of Wesieyan
Methodist theology. The " Sermons " of Wesley num-
bered from one to fifty-three, together with his " Notes on
the New Testament," form the standard of Wesieyan
Methodist doctrine ; and, as such, are frequently referred
to in chapel deeds, as the authority to which all Wesieyan
preaching must conform. To these, therefore, all who
would possess an accurate acquaintance with Wesieyan
theology should refer. The exhibition of the doctrines of
the Gospel which they contain is remarkably clear, concise,
and complete.

But the impression which this or any other system of Wesieyan
doctrine would make on the workl, must depend mainly tiou*
upon the agency by which it is taught, urged, and enforced
upon the public mind. We therefore proceed to ofl'er

656 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

some observations on Wesleyan evangelization. Now it
must be evident to every candid observer, that the effi-
ciency of this agency arose out of the experimental opera-
tion of the doctrines taught. Wesley and his brother lived
very exemplary lives, rendered the most devoted service to
what they believed to be the work of the Lord, and preached
with all their learning and energy, before their conversion,
without producing any remarkable results. Nothing took
place under their ministrations, any more than under those
of other clergymen. There can, therefore, be no pretence
for ascribing the effects which were afterward seen, to
any thing in their learning, talents, or constitutional
temperament.

Yet no sooner did they begin to preach after their con-
version, than sinners under their word were convinced,
and converted to God. Even before Charles Wesley had
sufficiently recovered his health to be able to preach, his
personal intercourse with the families of friends led
many to the experience of salvation. And afterward, as
the brothers proceeded on their evangelical labours, con-
versions everywhere became numerous. Nor were these
results limited to the preaching of those college-bred and
ordained ministers. When John Nelson, the stone-mason,
preached in Yorkshire, and Stephen Nichols, the Cornish
miner, on Newlyn Green, the hearers were convinced of their
sin and danger, and led to seek, and to find, the mercy
of God in Christ. And, as we have seen in the preceding
narrative, this process continued, until multitudes in all
parts of the country were made obedient to the faith, and
reclaimed from the ways of sin to the service of God.

But although these effects were produced in a great
measure through the influence of Gospel truth, it is alleged
by Mr. Isaac Taylor that it was not by any particular

BOOK III. CHAPTER II. 657

novelty of doctriue. " The very same things/' he declares,
" had been affirmed, from year to year, by able and sincere
preachers, in the hearing of congregations assenting to all
they heard, — not, indeed, without effect ; yet with no such
effect as that which ordinarily, if not invariably, attended
the Methodistic preaching." This same author asserts it to
be " patent and unquestionable, that Protestant doctrine,
proclaimed by men various-gifted and qualified, (the Meth-
odist preachers,) did, through a course of years, affect the
minds of thousands of persons, not in the way of transient
excitement, but effectively and permanently." And it is
further admitted, as to the efficient cause of these effects,
that " we hold it as an undoubted truth, and a truth apart
from which the facts before us must be wholly inexplicable, '^^^^ ^^^

'' -^ divine iii-

that the Methodistic proclamation of the Gospel was fluence
rendered effective by a divine energy, granted at that time ^mmi^ed
in a sovereign manner, and in an unwonted degree."^ their word.

Mr. Taylor, having made these candid admissions, pro-
ceeds to consider "the principal elements of that religious
impression which the Methodistic preaching so generally
produced." But would it not have been more natural and
satisfactory to pause a moment to consider the cause of
these effects with more attention ? The " divine sovereignty,"
in such a case, affords a solution somewhat too general.
Could Mr. Taylor find no peculiarity in the preachers, or in
their doctrines, which might be taken into consideration ?
When he says, that other " preachers " faithfully preached
" the same things," does he really mean that it was
common in that day for the ministers in the Church, or
among the Dissenters, to insist on the imminent danger of
impenitent sinners, the necessity of instant repentance, the in-
finite willingness of God for Christ's sake to receive the vilest
* Isaac Tayloe's " Wesley and Methodism," p. 145.

2 F 5

658 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

and the worst, and to give to such a present pardon for all
their sin ? When he says in general terms, that Protestant
doctrines were taught, we raise no demur; but it is well
known, that the truths just stated did form the staple of the
sermons of the early Methodists : it was their glory to preach
a full, a free, and a present salvation. And it is equally
certain, as we think, that these truths were far from being
generally and prominently held forth by other preachers.
Mr. Isaac Mr. Tavlor candidly admits that the effects which followed

Taylor's

views oil Methodistic preaching must be inexplicable, unless an
exaniTned'^'^ unwouted degree of divine energy is admitted as the
operating cause. But if this admission must be made as
respects the hearers, why should it be denied as influencing
the preachers ? What hinders us then from admitting that
they were taught, directed, and influenced by the Spirit of
God, who so signally accompanied their word by " signs
following ?" We are bold to assert, that the key to the
whole case is here : the doctrine of conversion, as taught
by Wesley, — that is, the assured reality of a penitent sinner's
obtaining a distinct and joyous sense of pardoning mercy,
and of his adoption as a child of God through faith in
Christ Jesus, — had been realized by the Methodist preachers,
formed the subject of their sermons, and gave tone and spirit
to all their teaching. And this, however stigmatized as " dis-
ease," from the days of Festus to the time of Southey, is no
other than the salvation of the Gospel. The Wesleys and
the preachers employed by them were themselves the subjects
of this spiritual change, and were thus, in a greater or less
degree, made the habitation of God by His Spirit. They
went forth, therefore, to proclaim the trutlis of the Gospel
with "the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven,'^ not
as an act of inexplicable sovereignty, but in the manner
promised by Christ to His disciples at the beginning.

BOOK III. CHAPTER II. 659

which, He declared, should continue unto "the end of
the world."

The Methodist preachers, therefore, did not preach as
men merely delivering a discourse, or giving instruction ;
but rather as persons burthened with the word of the Lord.
They had seen and felt the evil of sin, under the convictions
of the Holy Ghost ; they had tasted the wormwood and the
gall, and were prepared to speak of it as men who had just
escaped shipwreck would speak of the horrors of the storm.
" Being justified by faith,'' they had obtained " peace with
God,'' and preached it not as a duty or a privilege at a
distance, but as a glorious treasure which they had in
possession. Above all, they had, as a body, consecrated
themselves to the service of God under the guidance and
influence of His Spirit ; and " an unwonted degree of
divine energy" did indeed accompany their word, pro-
ducing the most glorious and permanent results.

But the preachers who were called out by Wesley to iti- o^i^ef
nerate through the country, and of whom we have thus agencies.
spoken, although they were his principal assistants in these
evangelizing operations, were not the only ones. In
fact, nothing lies deeper in the causation of Wesleyan pro-
gress, than the intense desire felt generally, by those who
are truly converted to God, to bring all who come into
contact with them to experience the same salvation.
Numerous and striking instances of this holy passion of
soul are found in the preceding pages. Converts, whether
male or female, young or old, would speak to their friends,
neighbours, and companions, of what God had done for
them ; would point out the fact, that God in His Gospel
had promised the same salvation to every penitent
believer. These appeals, urged with that deep pity and
yearning charity which, perhaps, newly converted souls

660

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Prayer-

nieetiiiffs.

Class-
meetings,
their nature
and import-
ance.

feel ill tlie highest iiitensity, would be very frequently
influential.

Perhaps we are indebted to this cause for the establish-
ment of an agency which has certainly not been the least
efficient among the means of Wesleyan evangelization, —
we mean public prayer-meetings. Men who had never
dared to preach', felt an intense desire for the salvation of
their friends and neighbours. What could they do to
promote this grand object? They could speak to them
individually, as they met them; but such conversations,
for want either of solemnity or of freedom from intrusion
and distraction, did not satisfy their desires. What could
they do more ? They could pray for them ; and it occurred
to their minds, that their prayers might be more effectual if
they prayed with them. Two or three young men, who
were thus influenced, made the attempt ; they invited their
neighbours to join with them in supplication to the Lord :
the invitation was accepted, — they met, — the blessing of
God came down on the little company, and good was done.
The experiment was repeated, and many sinners were by
this means brought to God, Hence the practice became
general, and has been of incalculable advantage. Tens of
thousands of people were thus collected together, generally
in small companies ; but sometimes two or three hundred
were found assembled in one place. In each of these meet-
ings spiritual hymns are sung, sometimes a short exhorta-
tion is given, and several persons offer up fervent prayer to
God. Great indeed have been the fruits of tliis practice.

A few words must here be said as to class-meetings ; for
although these will be generally regarded more as conserv-
ing than as evangelizing agencies, they are sufficiently
allied to the latter to merit notice in this place. This,
indeed, is more especially necessary, as they have been

BOOK III. CHAPTER II. 661

SO generally misrepresented. It would be vain to attempt
recapitulating the libels which have been poured upon
these social means of grace : that they are represented as
nearly allied to the Popish confessional, is about the most
moderate scandal which has been published respecting them.
A simple statement of facts will form a sufficient vindi-
cation of them. Each of these sections of a ]\[ethodist
Society is what its name imports, — a class ; that is, a few
members, usually from ten to twenty, who are placed under
the care of an experienced Christian, called the " leader."
These meet at a place and time appointed once in each
week, when, after singing some verses of a hymn and
prayer, the leader speaks of his religious experience
during the week, and then briefly inquires into the
religious state of each of the members in succession,
giving to each such advice, consolation, encouragement,
or reproof, as their own account of their spiritual
condition may seem to require. As to there being any
approach to confession, in the Romanistic sense, in these
meetings, the allegation is purely ridiculous. Every per-
son speaks of his state and feelings in terms as general as
he pleases; and it is important to observe, that not one
class in fifty has a minister for a leader. The leaders are
almost always laymen. Sometimes, indeed, a class of
females is placed under the care of a pious woman. It is,
of course, not denied that among the thousands of these
leaders some may occasionally act injudiciously ; but it is
with equal confidence affirmed, that these classes are
generally not only conducted with order and religious pro-
priety, but they are the means of incalculable blessing
throughout the country. Here the ignorant are instructed
respecting the things of God, the backward are roused to
diligence, the erring reproved, and the inquiring souls

662 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

directed and encouraged in tlie ways of piety. Unnum-
bered thousands who have lived in every period of Meth-
odism, will bless God through all eternity for the assistance
which they have derived from these social means of grace.
Wesley, with great truth and judgment, called the classes
" the sinews of the Societies."

CHAPTER III.

WESLEYAN DISCIPLINE.

Wesleyan Discipline did not originate in a preconceired Plan — Its Origin
and Character — Rules of the Society — Meeting in Class essential to
Membership — Duties of a Leader — He is to act in Accordance with the
Assistant — Regulations respecting the Contributions in the Classes —
The Office and Duties of Society Stewards — The Duties of Office-
bearers, as defined by Wesley — Local Preachers and Exhorters — Trustees
of Chapels — Discipline in Regard of the Preachers — Their Itinerancy
established — Objections to the absolute Power of Wesley — It was
necessary in the Infancy of Methodism — The Methodism of this Period
not a Church— Nor Wesley's Arrangements to be regarded as exhibiting
his mature Views of Methodist Polity — Wesley's prime Object — His
early Views as to the future Government of the Body — These Views
afterward greatly modified — Wesley's final View^s as to jMethodist
Government and Polity — Illustrative Anecdote of Wesley.

In treating of the discipline of Methodism during the hfe Wesleyan

discipline

of Wesley, it will be necessary to bear very distinctly in mind did not ori-

the important fact, that these Societies did not arise from any preconcdv^ed

pre-arranged plan. No code of laws or fully articulated p^^"-

constitution was, in the first instance, laid down as the

basis on which a religious community should be established ;

nor, as the body increased, was it moulded according to

pattern, plan, or theory : but it grew up according to the

law and power of an inward life, and in conformity with

the manifest indications of Divine Providence. Hence we

have to consider the laws and regulations of the body not so

much as parts of a system, but rather as measures devised

just as they were required for the accomplishment of certain

important practical objects during the ministerial career of

the founder of Methodism.

66 1 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Its origin The following statement presents a succinct, authori-

an cha- tative, and truthful view of the case. " What we are as a

racter. '

religious body, we have become, both in doctrine and in
discipline, by the leadings of the providence of God. But
for the special visitation of the Holy Spirit, that great work
of which we are all the subjects, and wliich bears upon it
marks so unequivocal of an eminent work of God, could not
have existed. In that form of discipline and government
which it has assumed, it was adapted to no preconceived
plan of man. Our venerable founder kept one end only in
view, — the diffusion of scriptural Christianity throughout
the land, and the preservation of all who believed, through
grace, in the simplicity of the Gospel. This guiding prin-
ciple he steadily followed ; and to that he surrendered,
cautiously but faithfully, whatever in his preconceived
opinions he discovered to be contrary to the indications of
Him whose the work was, and to whom he had yielded
himself up imphcitly, as His servant and instrument. The
object has at no time been to make a sect, but to extend
the Christianity of the Scriptures throughout the land ; not
to give currency to a mere system of opinions, but to bring
men everywhere under the effectual influence of the truth
which is according to godliness ; and, in the degree to
wliich God should give His blessing to these efforts, to fold
the gathered flock from danger, and to supply to it whole-
some and sufficient pasture." ^ This was the origin and
object of Wesley's discipline, and as such it must be con-
sidered by all who would understand its nature and
operation.
Rules of the The discipline of the Connexion began with its organiza-
""^'^ ^ ■ tion. As soon as there M^ere members of the Methodist Society,
they were of course subject to rule; and their continuance
* The Pastoral Address of the Conference, 1824.

BOOK III. CHAPTER III. 665

as members was contingent on tlieir continued observance
of the ruleSj to which they, on their admission, promised
obedience. These we have given at large,"^ and the par-
ticular attention of the reader is called to their character
and requirements.

The preamble, it will be observed, states the origin of
the Methodist Societies in a plain and artless manner. And
it must be acknowledged that nothing can be more catholic
than the basis upon which these rules rest. Here are no
theological dogmas, no merely sectarian points or opinions :
a desire to flee from the wrath to come, and to be saved
from sin, is all that is expected of any applicant for admis-
sion. And it is only requisite to continued membersliip
that this desire be evinced by regularly meeting in class,
according to the usages prescribed, — by avoiding all
harm, as specified, — by doing good according to our
power, — and by attending on the appointed ordinances
of God. It must be evident to every serious mind, that
these rules' are admirably adapted to promote personal
holiness.

These rules formed the conditions of membership. Per-
sons who were desirous of uniting with Wesley on those
terms, were admitted members, and retained as such, so
long as they continued to evince their sincerity by a careful
and diligent compliance with these requirements. When
this was not the case, the same power that admitted could
remove ; as is not obscurely intimated in the closing-para-
graph of the document : " If there be any among us who
observe them not, who habitually break any of them, let it
be made known unto them who watch over that soul, as
they that must give an account. We will admonish him
of the error of his ways : we will bear with liim for a
* See Appendix II, at the end of this volujuc.

666

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODIS.M.

Meeting in
class essen-
tial to mem-
bership.

Duties of a
leader.

season. But then if he repent not^ he hath no more place
among us. We have delivered our own souls/^

So far therefore as membership is concerned, the terms
of the original compact between Wesley and his people
appear to have been just these : — those who promised to
abide by the rules which he had prescribed, were admitted ;
but when, in his judgment, any of them ceased to observe
them, they ceased to be recognised as members.

The origin and importance of class-meetings have been
already shown : we must here consider them as a condition
of membership. It was considered essential that every
Methodist should meet in class. On no other condition
could any one have the privilege of being regarded as one
of the Society. No substitute for the personal intercourse
and oversight afforded by these means Avas allowed, and
here each was expected to contribute towards the sup-
port of the ministry. It was, however, not merely in a
technical manner, that meeting in class constituted mem-
bership. It is not too much to say, that class-meetings
created the Society. No other means, nor indeed all the
other means united, could do so much to promote the
collective brotherhood of the Methodists as these social
means of grace. Here they indeed learned to bear one
another's burdens, to sympathize one with another, and to
feel as members of a Christian community ; while the asso-
ciation of the classes in Society-meetings and Love-feasts
exteaded this union to all the members of the Society.

In every class there w^as a person who was styled the
" leader,^'' and whose duty it was to see each of the members
once a week, and to administer advice, reproof, or con-
solation, as occasion might require. It is necessary to
observe here, that Wesley did not, as has been frequently
alleged, direct his leaders to institute any inquisitorial

BOOK III, CHAPTER III. 667

inquiry respecting their members. They were, indeed, to
inquire into their spiritual condition, with the simple
purpose of assisting them in their endeavours to bring
forth the fruit of the Spirit, the fruit of good living to
God's honour, and for the benefit of tlieir fellow men.
"The question" they had to solve, as he explicitly de-
clared, "is not concerning the heart, but the life. And
the general tenor of this, I do not say cannot be known,
but cannot be hid without a miracle.^' ^ So that, although
inward spiritual religion was the great object of Wesley's
labours, he was so satisfied that where this existed, it would
be manifested in a godly life, that he regarded external
deportment generally as a sufficient test of character.

The office of leader being so very important, it might be
expected that especial care would be taken that suitable
persons were appointed to perform its duties, and that clear
and explicit rides should be laid down for their guidance.
We accordingly find the following in the "Minutes" of
the first Conference, respecting leaders : —

" Let each of them be diligently examined concerning
his method of meeting a class. Let us recommend to all
the following directions : —

" 1. Let each leader carefully inquire how each soul in
his class prospers : not only how each person observes
the outward rules, but how he grows in the knowledge and
love of God. 2. Let the leaders converse with all the
preachers as frequently and as freely as possible. -3. Let
every leader come into the room on Tuesday, as soon as the
service is ended, and then sit down and commune with God
in his heart till the preacher comes in. 4. Let no leader
go out till the preacher goes. 5. Let none speak there but
the preacher or the steward, unless in answer to a question.
* Wesley's " Works," vol. ii., p. 48.

668

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Leaders to
act iu
accordance
with the
assistant.

Regulations
respecting
the con-
tributions in
the classes.

6. Let every leader bring a note of every sick person in his
class. 7. Let every leader send the same note to the visitor
of the sick weekly.^' Having made these regulations respect-
ing the leaders, "Wesley advised, as a means of making the
class-meetings more efficient, "Let the leaders frequently
meet each other^s classes ; let us observe which leaders are
most blessed to those under their care ; and let those meet
other classes as often as possible, and see what hinders their
growth in grace." In those localities where no suitable
person could be found to act as a leader, it was, in 1774,
directed, " Let the preacher constantly meet the Society as
a class." And in the following year the evil tendency of
large overgrown classes having become apparent, the
preachers were directed to " divide every one which con-
tained above thirty members."

It was comparatively easy to make these regulations
respecting the leaders of classes ; but in the circumstances
of the Connexion at that time, it must have been a very
difficult task to secure their uniform operation. We
accordingly find that, in the Conference of 1776, it was
reported that in Ireland some of the leaders met without
connexion with, or dependence on, the assistant. On which
it was formally declared, " We have no such custom in the
three kingdoms : it is overturning our discipline from the.
foundations. Either let them act under the direction of the
assistant, or let them meet no more. It is true they can
contribute money to the poor, but we dare not sell our
discipline for money."

As all the classes together in any one place constituted
the Society, so all the Societies within the appointed
geographical limits constituted the Circuit. As each of
these had various temporal business pertaining to it, the
necessity of the case led to the appointment of Society and

BOOK III. CHAPTER III. 669

Circuit ste^vards. At the first, as already stated, the sums
contributed in the classes were appropriated to discharge
the debt on a preaching house ; there being at the time no
preachers dependent on the Society for support. And
afterward a large proportion was appKed to relieve the
sick and the poor. But as the work extended, and preachers
were numerously employed, their maintenance gradually
became the principal element of expenditure. The amount
first solicited from the members was one penny a week.
But when labourers were multiplied, this was found to
be insufficient, and in addition thereto one shilling quarterly
was expected, except from the very poor. This arrange-
ment came into operation at so early a date, that
Wesley in 17S2 calls it "our original rule.^' At that
Conference the following conversation took place on this
subject : —

" Q. Have the weekly and quarterly contributions been
duly made in our Societies ?

" A. In many it has been shamefully neglected. To
remedy this, 1. Let every assistant remind every Society,
that it was our original rule : Every member contributes
one penny weekly, (unless he is in extreme poverty,) and
one shilling quarterly. Explain the reasonableness of this.
2. Let every leader receive the weekly contribution from
each person in his class. 3. Let the assistant ask every
person, at changing his ticket, ' Can you afford to obsene
our rule ? ' and receive w^hat he is able to give."

Wesley so strongly insisted on this duty, that in a letter

. of his now before us he says, " But I understand there is

one whole class (brother Brewer's) which contribute

nothing weekly. If so, give no tickets either to him or any

of them. They break a fundamental rule of the Society."

The office of Society steward, however, was greatly

67 ft HISTOEY OP WESLEY AN METHODISM.

The office changed in its character and duties during the life of Wesley,
of Society It was first instituted at the time when, as already observed,
stewards. ^ ^^^^ large proportion of the money collected in the classes
was appropriated to the relief of the poor, and especially of
the sick ; and the stewards were the persons who disbursed
this relief. The office was therefore one of great labour
and responsibility, and several stewards were required in a
large Society. Prior to June, 1747, there were sixteen
stewards in London. Wesley then reduced them to seven,
and gave them the following rules for their guidance : —

" 1. You are to be men full of the Holy Ghost and
wisdom, that you may do all things in a manner acceptable
to God.

" 2. You are to be present every Tuesday and Thursday
morning, in order to transact the temporal affairs of the
Society.

"3. You are to begin and end every meeting with
earnest prayer unto God, for a blessing on all your under-
takings.

" 4. You are to produce your accounts the first Tues-
day in every month, that they may be transcribed into the
ledger.

" 5. You are to take it in turn, month by month, to be
chairman. The chairman is to see that all the rules
be punctually observed, and immediately to check him who
breaks any of them.

" 6. You are to do nothing without the consent of the
minister, either actually had, or reasonably presumed.

" 7. You are to consider, whenever you meet, ' God is
here.' Therefore be deeply serious ; utter no trifling word ;
speak as in His presence, and to the glory of His great
name.

" 8. Wlien anything is debated, let one at once stand up

BOOK III. CHAPTER III. ' 671

and speak, the rest giving attention. And let him speak
just loud enough to be heard, in love, and in the spirit of
meekness.

" 9. You are continually to pray and endeavour that a
holy harmony of soul may in all things subsist among you ;
that in every step you may ' keep the unity of the Spirit in
the bond of peace.'

"10. In all debates you are to watch over your spirits;
avoiding as fire all clamour and contention ; being swift to
hear, slow to speak; in honour every man preferring
another before himself.

"11. If you cannot relieve, do not grieve, the poor : give
them soft words, if nothing else : abstain from either sour
looks or harsh words. Let them be glad to come, even
though they should go empty away. Put yourself in the
place of every poor man, and deal with him as you would
that God should deal with you.

"These instructions we whose names are underwritten
(being the present stewards of the Society at London) do
heartily receive, and earnestly desire to conform to. In
witness whereof, we have set our hands.

" N.B. If any steward shall break any of the preceding
rules, after having been thrice admonished by the chaii-man,
(whereof notice is to be immediately given to the minister,)
he is no longer steward."'^

In the course of time, the long-continued possession of
this office by the same individuals appears to have occa-
sioned some disorder. We accordingly find the following
among the directions to the preachers in the Conference of
1768 : "Be conscientiously exact in the whole Methodist
discipline, one part of which has been generally neglected,
namely, the changing of the stewards. This has been
* Wesley's "Jom-ual," Jime 4th, 1747.

672

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

The duties
of office-
bearers, as
defined by
Wesley.

attended with ill consequences : many stewards have been
ready to ride over the preachers^ head. Let every assist-
ant, at the next quarterly meeting, change one steward, at
least, in every Society, if there be therein any other man
that can keep an account.^^ And in 1786 we find the
following direction : " Inform the leaders, that every
assistant is to change the stewards and leaders when he
sees good."

But the disorder 4n which the Dublin Society was
found in April, 1771, as already mentioned, led Wesley to
place on record his mature judgment respecting the duties,
functions, responsibihties, and powers of the several officers
of the Methodist Society. We give his words entire : —

"I. That it may be more easily discerned whether the
members of our Societies are working out their own salva-
tion, they are divided into little companies called ' classes.*
One person in each of these is styled the 'leader / it is his
business, 1. To see each person in his class once a week;
to inquire how their souls prosper; to advise, reprove,
comfort, or exhort them : 2. To receive what they are
willing to give toward the expenses of the Society : and, 3.
To meet the assistant and the stewards once a week.

" II. This is the whole and sole business of a leader, or
jany number of leaders. But it is common for the assistant
in any place, when several leaders are met together, to ask
their advice as to any thing that concerns either the tem-
poral or spiritual welfare of the Society. This he may or
he may not do, as he sees best. I frequently do it in the
larger Societies; and on many occasions I have found,
that in a multitude of counsellors there is safety.

"III. Prom this short view of the original design of
leaders, it is easy to answer the following questions : —

" Q. 1. What authority has a single leader?

BOOK III. CHAPTER III. 673

" He has authority to meet his class, to receive their con-
tributions, and to visit the sick in his class.

" Q. 2. What authority have all the leaders of a Society
met together ?

" They have authority to show their class papers to
the assistant, to deliver the money they have received
to the stewards, and to bring in the names of the
sick.

" Q. 3. But have they not authority to restrain the
assistant, if they think he acts improperly ?

" No more than any member of the Society has. After
mildly speaking to him, they are to refer the thing to
Mr. W.

" Q. 4. Have they not authority to hinder a person from
preaching ?

" None but the assistant has this authority.

" Q. 5. Have they not authority to displace a particular
leader ?

"No more than the door-keeper has. To place and
to displace leaders belongs to the assistant alone.

" Q. 6. Have they not authority to expel a particular
member of the Society ?

" No : the assistant only can do this.

" Q. 7. But have they not authority to regulate the
temporal and spiritual affairs of the Society ?

"Neither the one nor the other. Temporal affairs
belong to the stewards ; spiritual to the assistant.

" Q. 8. Have they authority to make any collection of a
pubKc nature ?

" No : the assistant only can do this.

" Q. 9. Have they authority to receive the yearly
subscription ?

" No : this also belongs to the assistant.

VOL. I. G G

674 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

"lY. Considering these things, can we wonder at the
confusion which has been here for some years ?

" If one wheel of a machine gets out of its place, what
disorder must ensue !

" In the Methodist discipline, the wheels regularly stand
thus : The assistant, the preachers, the stewards, the
leaders, the people.

" But here the leaders, who are the lowest wheel but
one, were got quite out of their place. They were got at
the top of all, above the stewards, the preachers, yea, and
above the assistant himself.

" V. To this chiefly I impute the gradual decay of the
work of God in Dublin. There has been a jar throughout
the whole machine. Most of the wheels were hindered in
their motion. The stewards, the preachers, the assistant,
all moved heavily. They felt aU was not right ; but if
they saw where the fault lay, they had not strength to
remedy it.

"But it may be effectually remedied now. "Without
rehearsing former grievances, (which may all die, and be
forgotten,) for the time to come, let each wheel keep its
own place. Let the assistant, the preachers, the stewards,
the leaders, know and execute their several offices. Let
none encroach upon another, but all move together in har-
mony and love. So shall the work of God flourish among
you, perhaps, as it never did before; while you all hold
the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.'" ^

Nor was Wesley less explicit respecting the appointment
of officers in the Society. We have already seen that the
assistant had the power to change at wiU both leaders and
stewards : and the following letter on this subject was written
by Wesley to Mr. John Mason, the assistant at St. AusteU.
* Wesley's "Journal," vol. iii., p. 405.

BOOK III. CHAPTER III. 675

''January \Wi, 1790.
" As long as I live, the people shall have no share in
choosing either stewards or leaders among the Methodists.
We have not, and never had, any such custom. We are
no republicans, and never intend to be. It would be better
for those who are so minded to go quietly away. I have
been uniform, both in doctrine and discipline, for above
these fifty years ; and it is a little too late for me to turn
into a new path now I am grey-headed." ^

The regulations respecting local preachers and exhorters Local
during this period of Methodist history are very few. It ^^^^
does not appear that they had any regular meetings as at ^^^^o^ers.
present ; and for many years each one preached as he was
directed by the assistant, — the earliest local preachers' plan
we have heard of being dated 1777, only fourteen years before
the death of Wesley. Yet we know that persons officiated
in this capacity from the very beginning of Methodism.
In the Conference of 1746, the following direction was
given : " Let none exhort in any of our Societies, without
a note of recommendation from the assistant. Let every
exhorter see that this be renewed yearly. Let every assist-
ant rigorously insist upon this.'' As a proof that down to
the year 1770 there were no regular local preachers' plans,
we find the following on the " Minutes " of that year :
" That each assistant may know the exhorters in his Cir-
cuit, let each give his successor a list of them." This
want had been supplied in the following years; for in 1783
the Eev. Joseph Entwisle observes, " My name was placed
on the Circuit plan, and I continued to labour as a local
preacher above four years. There were no printed plans in
those days. The superintendent of the Circuit, or the

* Weslkt's ""Works," vol. xii., p. 425.

2 G 2

676 IIISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

assistant, as he was then called, when he had prepared the
draught, used to employ a person to \M:ite out a copy, in a
fair and legible hand, for each of the local preachers."*
Trustees of During this period, there were no official regulations

chapels.

pubhshed respecting trustees. Great efforts had been
made from time to time to get the chapels uniformly
settled, and to a considerable extent this was effected before
"VYesley^s death. The powers and responsibilities attaching to
the office may be learned from a perusal of the Trust Deed
which was at that time the appointed and authorized
manner of settling chapels. t
Discipline Wc liavc uow to direct attention to Wesleyan discipline

preachers. ^^ respecting the preachers. And in doing this, we can
think of no more effective and satisfactory mode than inviting
particular attention to some extracts, which will be found in
the Appendix, from the tract entitled the "Large Minutes," J

* "Memoirs of the Rev. Joseph Entwisle," p. 15.

t See Appendix G, p. 736.

J The mention of this tract affords a suitable opportunity for clearing up
a difficulty which was suggested in a preceding chapter. (Page 227, note.)
There can be little doubt that the " DiscipKnary Minutes " there referred
to were not republished, because Wesley saw occasion, from time to time, to
make various alterations in his arrangements; and to add such additional
advices, exhortations, and regulations as the progress of the work required.
Instead, therefore, of reprinting the " Disciplinary Minutes " of the early
Conferences, many of which, however valuable as historical records, had
ceased to be applicable as rules of discipline, in consequence of the progres-
sive (levelopement of the Societies, he at different times collected what he
regarded as the most essential disciplinary directions, and published them
for the use of his people. And as this compilation was much larger than
the "Minutes" of any single year, it acquired the appellation of the "Large
Jlinutes." A comparison of the several editions of this tract affords a
curious and instructive illustration of the progress of the work of God, which
our limits prevent our exhibiting. The extracts given in Appendix I are
from a reprint of the edition of 1791, the year of Wesley's death, collated
by the Rev. Thomas Jackson with the edition of 1789.

BOOK LII. CHAPTER III. 677

wliich contains " the plan of discipline as practised in
the Methodist Connexion during the life of Mr. Wesley." *
The careful reader will find in this tract perhaps the most
faithful embodiment of the spirit and mind of Wesley
which remains in the world. Its intense condemnation of
sin, and all its accessories ; its earnest plea for truth and
practical godliness ; its vivid portraiture of the duties and
responsibilities of a Christian minister; and its wise and
pious directions for individual conduct, and for promoting
the work of God ; all stand out with great prominence. And
it was under the influence of these godly counsels that the
preachers of Wesley's days were trained up and habituated
to act and to live. These were the precepts and this the
practice, illustrated and enforced by tlie example and energy
of their chief, that constituted the instruction and discipline
under which the Methodist preachers were enabled to preach
the Gospel through the length and breadth of these lands
with unexampled success.

From the first appointment of preachers as helpers, he Their
assigned to each a certain sphere of labour for a given established.
time, and then changed them to other places. When
Circuits had been formed, the preachers were appointed
for one year, and then generally removed to another place ;
although occasionally the same preacher would be appointed
two successive years in the same Circuit. He seldom went
beyond that. On one or two occasions, to remove the
apprehensions of trustees, he consented to the insertion of
a clause in trust deeds, that no preacher should be
appointed to the chapel more than two years suc-
cessively ; and, by the eleventh clause of the " Deed
Poll," he made three years the longest time that any
preacher could be continuously appointed to the same
* Wesley's " "Works," vol. viii., p. 287, note.

678

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Objections
to the abso-
lute power
of Wesley.

It was
necessary in
the infancy
of Meth-
odism.

cliapelj unless he were an ordained clergyman of the Church
of England.

Serious objections were made at the time, and have often
been urged since, that the supreme power rested in Wesley
alone; that every thing in all the Societies depended on
his will ; that preachers, stewards, leaders, people, all held
their office, and even their membership, on this sole tenure.
To a considerable extent this was the case; and he was
not disposed to deny or disguise the fact. " What is this
power ?" he says. " It is a power of admitting into,
and excluding from, the Societies under my care; of
choosing and removing stewards ; of receiving or not
receiving helpers ; of appointing them when, where, and
how to help me ; and of desiring any of them to confer
with me when I see good. And as it was merely in obe-
dience to the providence of God, and for the good of the
people, that I at first accepted this power, which I never
sought ; so it is on the same consideration, not for profit,
honour, or pleasure, that I use it at this day." ^

When, therefore, the power which Wesley exercised is
objected to, we are bound to take two things into con-
sideration, rirst, the reason for which he held it. He
assures us that it was not for his own profit, honour, or plea-
sure, but in obedience to the providence of God, and for
the good of the people. It might be fairly urged, that the
solemn assertion of a "minister of his character ought to be
received with all respect, and be regarded as conclusive.
But, secondly, the manner in which this power was
exercised, may be taken as affording abundant proof of the
truth of this assertion. Wesley, we are told, was the absolute
ruler over his preachers and people for fifty years ; and yet,
what man was ever beloved so much as he was ? It is
* Wesley's " Works/' vol. viii., p. 300.

BOOK III. CHAPTER III. 679

notorious, that the respect and affection vvitli wliich he was
regarded by the Methodist ministers and people, were
beyond all example. It is admitted, that lie had frequently
to act with decision, and sometimes with severity; but, in
judging of his conduct, reference must be had to the
materials he had to use, and the important purposes which
had to be effected. Not only had he the people to govern,
and guide, and train up as an orderly religious community ;
he had to obtain leaders, stewards, and preachers from
among his converts ; and he frequently deplored deeply the
scarcity of suitable men. In a letter to one of his assistants,
in which he declines to comply with a request for another
preacher, he says, "■ You know, we have no preachers to
spare, every one is employed; and we can neither make
preachers nor purchase them. God alone can thrust them
out into His harvest.^' Yet, in two months afterward, he
had to write to the same preacher in these terms : " My
dear brother, you fear where no fear is. I have appointed
Mr. Blair to labour with you at Cork and Bandon ; and
shall not alter that appointment without stronger reasons
than I am likely to see. — Robert Blake may go just where
he will ; I have nothing to do with him. Tliree times he left
his Circuit without the consent of his assistant. He has
stupidly and saucily affronted almost all the leaders. His
high spirit, I fear, will destroy him. Till he is deeply
humbled, I disclaim all fellowship with him.'" Yet, in six
weeks afterward, Wesley said, " I have hope, that Robert
Blake will be more useful than ever.""^ The constant occur-
rence of such circumstances, requiring immediate decision,
rendered the government of the body at this time by one
able, energetic, comprehensive mind, essential to success.
It would be as reasonable to suppose, that the conquests of
* Wesley's "■Works," vol. xii., pp. 12, 13.

The Meth-
odism of

680 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Alexander would have been achieved by a body of Greek
commissioners, or that the empire of Napoleon could have
been reared up by the French Directory, as to believe that
any mixed committee of preachers and laymen could have
made Methodism what it was made in the lifetime of
Wesley.

Still, it was urged at that time, and it is still argued,
this period that no One man ought to exercise such absolute power over
rhurch. the church of Christ. As a general principle we are quite
disposed to admit this assertion, and, what is more, we
believe Wesley also would have fully admitted it. He did not
regard the Methodist Societies of his day as a church. The
language he invariably held was, " I am of no sect but the
Church of England.^^^ It is, indeed, notorious, that these
Societies at that time lacked essential elements of church
power and privilege. Wesley regarded himself, and his
work, and his people, as the result of an extraordinary
providential call and interposition. He accordingly followed
the openings that were presented to him, and conscientiously
did the best he could in all emergencies. Strange, there-
fore, as the assertion may at first sight seem, it is certain
that we cannot judge of Wesley's views of church govern-
ment, nor even of his most mature opinions respecting the
direction of such a religious community as he ultimately
saw the Methodist Societies were destined to become, from
his conduct towards them for the greater part of his life.
And for this simple reason, — that he regarded the rise and
progress of Methodism as an extraordinary providential
appointment, altogether beyond the common range of
ecclesiastical proceedings.

Hence, when we find him entering into close consultation
with friendly clergymen respecting Metliodist worship and
* Wesley's " Works," vol. xii., p. 405.

BOOK III. CHAPTER III. 681

operations^ it must not be concluded that he would regard Nor Wes-
such a measure as judicious at the present time. Nor must mentTto'L"
it be supposed, that because he occasionally invited not regarded as

•'■•'■ '' exhibitmg

only those whom he called lay preachers, but even local his mature
preachers, leaders, and stewards, to meet him in Confer- Methodist
ence, such a usage is, on this account, to be regarded p°^*^'
as having received his sanction, and as being on this ground
recommended to perpetual observance. On the contrary,
Wesley, during the first decade of Methodist history, was
himself what the Conference is now ; and the relation of the
Conferences which were then held to himself, very closely
resembled in certain respects the position of the prelimi-
nary committees which are now held annually with respect
to the present Conferences.

The founder of Methodism, throughout his whole career, Wesley's

prime

was bent on one great object, — to save souls from death, by object,
spreading scriptural holiness throughout the land. In doiug
this, he exerted himself to the uttermost to keep his people
as near the Church as possible. But the salvation of men
was his special object : hence he would say, " Church or no
Church, we must save as many sinners as we can." All his
disciplinary arrangements were directed to this end, and
were a continual series of provisions for circumstances as
they arose. So little, indeed, are the measures of Wesley, His early
tliroughout the greater part of his life, to be taken as the future
exhibiting his final views as to the permanent government ^f Tf'^^^j*
of Methodism, that we find him in 1773 regarding as indis-
pensable a leading principle of government, the very oppo-
site of that which he afterwards adopted. At that time, when
he hoped to secure the Eev. John Fletcher, of Madeley, as
his successor in the government of the Methodist Societies,
he wrote it as his deliberate judgment, that when he was
removed by death, some one minister should be invested
2 G 5

683 HISTORY OP WESLEY AN METHODISM.

with supreme (though we sliould not be warranted in
saying, absolute) power in his stead.

But it may be asked, " If we are not to judge of Wesle/s
views of the government of Methodism from the manner
in which he himself governed, by what means are we to
ascertain liis opinions on this subject ? " The answer is
simple and full : We are not to judge from the various
measures which he adopted through a long life of pre-
hminary labour ; but from the means which, when his
judgment was perfectly informed and matured, he devised
and brought into operation, for the permanent government
of the body after his death.
These views ^f|^er having written the letter to Mr. Fletcher which

afterward _

greatly is referred to above, Wesley went on with the great work.

""^ ' ■ That eminent minister was removed, and the founder of
Methodism had to look for other means of carrying on the
work after he should be taken away. He accordingly pro-
ceeded, with an increasingly defined and settled purpose, to
carry out the plan which seemed providentially opened
before him, and to exercise his power through the Con-
ference, as he says, " to avoid ostentation, and gently to
habituate the people to obey them." This was done gra-
dually, and with great judgment and success. Indeed, for
many years he devolved almost tlie whole of the legislative
and executive power on this body, until his object, as stated
above, was fully secured, and he had trained the Confer-
ence to direct the affairs of the Connexion with wisdom,
and had taught the peoj)le to submit with pious unanimity
to their direction ; until, at lengtli, as previously related,
he executed the Deed of Declaration, and thus assigned
over in perpetuity his power to the whole body of the
Methodist preachers.

In this important action, Wesley affirmed two great

BOOK III. CHAPTER HI. 683

principles, as lying at the foundation of all Weslejan Wesley's
legislation and polity : First, the recognition of the toM^thrdist
ministry as the highest ruling element in the Church; government

n . • • 1 'and polity.

secondly, the equality or Christian brotherhood of Christian
ministers.

Possessing a legal life-estate in the chapels, Wesley
held the power of appointing preachers during his life;
and, " as donor of the several chapels " to trustees after his
death, he had the right of naming the Conference that
should succeed to this power. He might, had he been so
disposed, have continued the practice of inviting laymen to
the Conference, and, omitting the tenth clause of the Deed
of Declaration,* have provided that a certain number of lay
members should be regularly elected. Wesley did nothing
of the kind, but the very reverse. After forty years of a
close and careful following of the leadings of Providence
in the government of the Societies, he constituted the
preachers, and the preachers only, the supreme court of
legislation and appeal in the Methodist Societies. It is
not necessary here to show the scriptural and reasoual^le
character of this proceeding. In the next volume, when
discussing a violent aggression on the exercise of ministerial
■ authority, something of this kind may be necessary.

We have said that this measure placed the Methodist
preachers on a footing of common equality or brotherhood ;
and it was so ; for, notwithstanding that one hundred
names were selected to form the first Conference, and that
this continues to be the number even in the present en-
larged state of the Connexion, it has been evident, from
the beginning, that this was only a legal necessity. It was
not intended to divide the Methodist preachers into two
classes or grades, (as is evident from Wesley's letter
* See Appendix E, p. 731.

684

HISTOlfY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Illustrative
anecdote
of Wesley.

written to the Conference a little before his death, and
which is given at length in Appendix E,) nor has this
measure had such an effect. The highest honour to which
a Methodist preacher can attain, is to he " the first among
lirethren." The idea which Wesley expressed in his
letter to Fletcher, was entirely abandoned by the Deed of
Declaration ; and Methodist discipline was defined and
consolidated by that act of Wesley, as the establishment of
ministerial rule in Methodism. We doubt if there be
another case on record in wliich any man exercised so
much power over so large a number of persons voluntarily
associated together for so long a time, and then died the
object of such intense affection and universal respect. No
higher proof can be given that he possessed in an eminent
degree maturity of judgment and sanctity of temper.

An anecdote illustrative of this may be given here, as
related to the author by the late Eev. Henry Moore, not
long before that venerable minister's death. It is given as
nearly as possible in his own words. " Mr. Wesley, Sir,"
he said, " was a very great man, and a very good man. He
saw through a subject or case at once, and, having formed
his opinion, it was no easy task for any one to induce him
to alter it. But,^' said he, with great satisfaction, "I did
so on one occasion. It was when I was superintendent of
the London Circuit, and Mr. Wesley resided at City Eoad.
He was absent from town, on one of his journeys, when I
heard that one of our wealthy members was in the habit of
attending theatres. I called on him, and he told me it was
so ; that he had two daughters who were entitled, by their
position in society, to such indulgence ; that they were not
religious, and wished to attend such amusements ; and that,
as he had no male friend to accompany them, he did so
himself. I endeavoured," said Mr. Moore, " to convince

BOOK III. CHAPTEU III. 685

him that this was very wrong, but in vain : so I told him
that he must regard himself as suspended from member-
ship ; and that he might, if he pleased, refen the matter to
Mr. Wesley. He said, he certainly should do so, and
we parted. Thus the case stood. Mr. Wesley returned to
town on a Saturday, and I preached at City Road on the
Sunday morning, and after the sermon announced that
Mr. Wesley would administer the sacrament after the
service ; and that, if persons not members wished to com-
municate, they must apply to him in the vestry. When I
left the pulpit, I went to him, and found, after he had given
some notes, that he had one before him on which was
written the name of the gentleman referred to above, whom
I had suspended. Putting my finger on it, I asked if he
meant to give that note, he said, ' Yes.' I replied, that I
thought he ought first to hear my statement of the case :
he observed he could hear that afterward, and took up
the note. I then said, ' If, Sir, you give that gentleman a
note of admission, I will not meet him at the Lord's table.'
Upon this Mr. Wesley, who had hitherto treated the sub-
ject as of no great consequence, rose up, and, looking
seriously at me, said, ' Brother Moore, I would not be kept
from the Lord's table this morning, if I was sure to meet
the devil there.' ' Nor would I, Sir,' I replied ; * but I
would not go to the Lord's table to meet the devil, if Mr.
Wesley had given him a note of admission : tliat alters the
case.' ' Yes, Brother Moore,' said Wesley, smiling, ' it does
alter the case : we will talk of this matter another time : '
so, tearing the note, he dropped it on the floor, and,"
added the venerable minister, with sparkling eyes, "we
went happily in together to the sacramental service."

CHAPTEE IV.

WESLETAN LITERATURE.

Circumstances which called for Wesleyan Publications— "Wesley's " Ser-
mons " — Wesley's New Testament — " Notes on the Old Testament " —
Wesley's "Journals " — Their literary Notices — The Copiousness of the
" Journals " — Wesley's " Appeals " — His other Publications — The
" Christian Library " — Epistolary Correspondence — Wesleyan Poetry —
The Hymn Book — Its great Excellence and Importance — Musical
Publications — The Effect of these literary Efforts on the Preachers —
The Means adopted for extending these Advantages to the People.

circum- ALTHOUGH the Metliodist people have not been very

which caUed generally regarded as eminent for learning, we have no
forWes- doubt of findincr ample and interestincf materials for a

leyan pubh- o i o

cations. chapter under the above title.

The evangelical labours of Wesley and his coadjutors
were directed not simply to those who needed the Gospel,
but to those who, according to his own expressive language,
'^ needed it most,^' — to the profligate, the ignorant, the
abandoned. As these were reclaimed from the error of
their ways, they required not merely religious ordinances,
but also instruction and information. And tliis want was
met. Tor no libel ever uttered respecting the founder of
Methodism is more palpably false, than that "he accom-
plished his ends through tlie ignorance of his followers.'"
On the contrary, no man of his day laboured so assiduously
as he did to promote the diffusion of knowledge, not only
by preaching, but also by means of the press.

As might be expected, his first attention was directed to
the spread of a sound theology. Bred at Oxford, with
access to all the religious literature of the day, he was

BOOK III, CHAPTER IV. 687

indebted to the viva voce communications of German
teachers for clear views of the faith by which justification is
obtained, and of the spiritual privileges which are imparted
to believing souls in connexion therewith. Nothing, there-
fore, could be more natural than that on his beginning to
declare abroad the whole counsel of God for the salvation
of men, he should publish his opinions of those doctrines, ,

for the instruction of those who were led to inquire after
the truth ; and to afford a means to believers of defending
themselves against the assaults of their spiritual adversary,
and the opposition of mistaken men.

The promptitude and energy with which he entered on
this work are remarkable. He was brought into "the
liberty of the children of God " on the 24th of May : on
the 18tli of the following month, he preached a sermon
before the University of Oxford, (Eph. ii. 8,) which he
called " Salvation by Faith."* In this discourse, he fully
exhibited the faith by which he had been saved, and the
nature of the salvation which he had thus obtained. And
this sermon he published ; thus beginning to make known
the truth which he had so blessedly realized.

Before we proceed to speak of the publication of his Wesley's
sermons generally, we should allow him to give his own
account of the manner of their composition. " To candid,
reasonable men I am not afraid to lay open what have been
the inmost thoughts of my heart. I have thought, I am a
creature of a day, passing through life as an arrow through
the air. I am a spirit come from God, and returning to
God : just hovering over the great gulf; till, a few moments
hence, I am no more seen ; I drop 4nto an unchangeable
eternity ! I want to know one thing, — the way to heaven ;
how to land safe on that happy shore. God Himself has con-
descended to teach the way ; for this very end He came from
heaven. He hath written it down in a book. 0, give me that

688 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

book ! at any price give me the book of God ! I have it :
here is knoM'ledge enough for me. Let me be liomo unius
libri," (" a man of one book.") " Here, then, I am, far from
the busy ways of men. I sit down alone ; only God is
here. In His presence I open, I read His book ; for this
end, to find the way to heaven. Is there a doubt concern-
ing the meaning of what I read ? Does anything appear
dark or intricate ? I lift up my heart to the leather of
Lights : ' Lord, is it not Thy word, " If any man lack wis-
dom, let him ask of God V Thou " givest Hberally and
upbraidest not." Thou hast said, " If any be willing to do
Thy will, he shall know." I am wilhng to do, let me
know. Thy will.' I then search after and consider parallel
passages of Scripture, ' comparing spiritual things with
spiritual.' I meditate thereon with all the attention and
earnestness of which my mind is capable. If any doubt
stiU remains, I consult those who are experienced in the
things of God ; and then the writings whereby, being
dead, they yet speak. And what I thus learn, that I
teach. I have accordingly set down in the following
sermons what I find in the Bible concerning the way to
heaven ; with a view to distinguish this way of God from
all those which are the inventions of men. I have endea-
voured to describe the true, the scriptural, experimental
religion, so as to omit nothing which is a real part thereof,
and to add nothing thereto which is not." *

With this statement before us, we can scarcely subject
these discourses to the ordinary ordeal of Hterary criticism.
They were not written as didactic works are usually com-
posed, but under the* influence and with the convictions
described in the preceding extract. These sermons are,
however, what any pious and sensible person would be led
to expect under the circumstances. A very competent
* Wesley's " Works," vol. v., preface.

J

BOOK III. CHAPTER IV.

judge speaks of them thus : " His first four volumes in
particular give us a view of (what St. Paul calls) the
analogy of faith. They are written with great energy ;
and, as much as possible, in the very words of the inspired
writers. He was fully of Luther's mind, who declared,
that divinity was nothing else than a grammar of the
language of the Holy Ghost. His other sermons were
written occasionally : the last four volumes (which he wrote
for his * Magazine ') have been much admired, even by
those who were not much disposed to relish his doctrines
in general. They certainly contain abundance of informa-
tion ; and are written not only with his usual strength, but
with more than usual elegance."'^

The whole of the sermons now published as Wesley's
are one hundred and forty-one in number, and consist
of five series. They are at present contained in three
duodecimo volumes. The first series of fifty-tliree dis-
courses was published in four volumes in 1771. These
together with Wesley's " Notes on the New Testament,"
are the standards of Wesleyan Methodist theology, and are
referred to as such in the trust deeds of the chapels.
They are, as might be expected from this circumstance,
eminently theological and didactic, ranging over all the
important doctrines, privileges, and duties of Christianity.
The second series consists of fifty-five sermons, most of
which were first inserted by Wesley in the " Arminian
Magazine," and afterwards revised and published in four
volumes, in the year 1788. In the preface to this pub-
lication, he alludes to remarks which had been made as
to the " plainness of his style ; " and in reply to these
observes, that he has adopted this manner from choice, not
necessity. " I could, even now," he observes, " write as
* Benson's " Apology," p. 273.

690 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

floridly and rhetorically as the admired Dr. B , but I

dare not ; because I seek the honour that cometh from God

only I dare no more write in a fine style than wear a

fine coat/' He afterwards adds, " God Himself has told us
how to speak, both as to the matter and the manner : ' If
any man speak/ in the name of God, ' let him speak as
the oracles of God ;' and if he would imitate any part of
these above the rest, let it be the Pirst Epistle of St. John/'
This series forms a very suitable sequel to the first. The
discourses treat of a great variety of important subjects,
and are full of valuable information. The third series
consists of eighteen sermons, which were written for insertion
in the " Magazine,'' but were never revised by Wesley
after their publication. They may be regarded as a con-
tinuation of the former series. The fourth series contains
seven discourses, which were published by "Wesley in a
separate form, but never included by him in any collection
of his sermons. The first of these was preached at Oxford,
September 21st, 1735, nearly three years before Wesley's
conversion, and published at the request of the hearers.
The second is his sermon on "Free Grace," preached at
Bristol, 1740, and soon after published. Tliis masterly
refutation of absolute predestination, so close and cogent
in its logic, and at tlie same time so remarkable for its
finished and highly wrought, yet withal masculine and
overwhelming, declamatory eloquence, led to the rupture
between the Wesleys and Whitefield. The others were
preached on other special occasions. The fifth series com-
prises eight sermons, which were published from Wesley's
manuscripts after his death, but never, as far as can be
ascertained, designed by him for publication. Most of
them were written and preached before lie obtained clear
and correct views of the doctrines of the Gospel. The first

BOOK III. CHAPTER IV. 691

sermon of tliis series deserves especial notice. It has been
found in a mutilated English manuscript, and also in
Latin. Dr. Adam Clarke translated the Latin copy of
this sermon. The text is Isaiah i. 21 : " How is the
faithful city become an harlot \" and it is entitled, " True
Christianity defended." It contains a faithful exposure of
that departure from the pure doctrines of Protestantism,
which then prevailed in the Church of England, and of
that laxity of discipline and of morals wliich was so awfully
manifest in the University of Oxford, as well as in general
society. This sermon was evidently composed with a view
to its being preached before the University, and appears
to have been delivered on Thursday, June 18th, 1741.
The Latin original is dated June, 1741. The composition
and delivery of such a sermon to such a congregation must
have required no small degree of pious resolution.

The next work to which reference will be made, is Wesley's

New Tes-

Wesley's " Translation of the New Testament with Notes." tament.
This is a most valuable work. The text contains many
happy corrections of the authorized version, not a few
of which have been adopted by Dr. Hales, Granville
Sharp, Dr. G. Campbell, and other eminent scholars.
The Notes form a rich treasury of pure scriptural theology.
Dr. Clarke declares, they are " always judicious, accurate,
spiritual, terse, and impressive, and possess the happy and
rare quality of leading the reader immediately to God and
his own heart." And Dr. Hales says, they are "com-
mendable for their conciseness, and acutely pointed to the
hearts and consciences of his readers." As observed above,
these Notes, with the first series of sermons, constitute the
standard of Wesleyan theology.

Wesley also published " Notes on the Old Testament," "Notes on
which have been allowed on all hands to be meagre and Testament.*

69£ HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

unsatisfactory. The reason of this^ which is not generally
known, is thus stated by Dr. Adam Clarke : " Mr. Pine,
the printer, having set up and printed off several sheets in
a type much larger than was intended, it was found impos-
sible to get the work within the prescribed limits of four
volumes, without retrenching the notes, or cancelling what
was already printed. The former measure was unfortunately
adopted, and the work fell far short of the expectation of
the public. This account I had from the excellent author
himself.""^
Wesley's Next in order we place the "Journals" of Wesley. This

" Journals." . itii

IS certainly a most extraordinary work. It was pubhshed
from time to time in separate parts, about six of which
are comprised in the first volume of his Works as noAv
published ; the whole making twenty parts, which give all
the leading particulars of his life, from his embarkation for
Georgia, October, 1735, to October, 1790, a few months
before his death. This work not only furnishes a general
account of his journeys, labours, persecutions, and suc-
cesses ; it also contains his observations on passing events,
current literature, and every object of interest, or circum-
stance of note, which duringthese years came under his notice.
It is one of the most curious magazines of miscellaneous
matter which we have in the English language. As
already observed, both Wesley and his brother left behind
them the best possible vindication of their character, in a
full and explicit -account of the manner in which they
employed their time. From the work before us we can tell
where Wesley was, and what he was employed about, nearly
every week, and generally every day, of the fifty -five years
which elapsed from 1735 to 1790. Nor is it possible, that
any sketch of his character, or any analysis of his mind,
* Dr. a. Clarke's " Commentary," General Preface, p. x.

BOOK III. CHAPTER IV. 693

can convey so vivid an idea of the man, as will be obtained
by a careful perusal of a portion of this '^ Journal.'' Here
we see, " as in a glass," the zealous and energetic minister,
not sitting for his portraiture in an attitude of constraint,
but in his usual course of life and labour, as he went up
and down, and laboured among men.

There is one feature of this work which deserves par- Their

1 • n 1 • 1 • 1 • • literary

ticular attention : we allude to the notices which it contains notices.
of the current literature of the time. There was scarcely a
book of any note published during this period, which
was not particularly referred to by Wesley ; as were also
many others whicli had long before been regarded a&
standard works. These critical notices are valuable, even
at the present time ; and must have been much more so
when he wrote. We quote two or three of these, written
at widely distant periods, and not selected for their par-
ticular worth, but rather for the purpose of showing his
views on very dissimilar subjects.

" From Saturday to Sunday I found my strength
gradually increasing, and was able to read Turretin's
' History of the Church,' (a dry, heavy, barren treatise,)
and the Life of that truly good and great man, Mr. Philip
Henry. On Monday and Tuesday I read over the ' Life of
Mr. Matthew Henry,' — a man not to be despised, either as
a scholar or a Christian, though, I think, not equal to his
father. On Wednesday I read over once again Theolo-
gia Germanica. O how was it that I could ever so
admire the affected obscurity of this unscriptural WTiter ?
Glory be to God, that I now prefer the plain Apostles and
Prophets before him and all his mystic followers ! "

" I read again, with great surprise, part of the ' Eccle-
siastical History of Eusebius ; ' but so weak, credulous,
throughly injudicious a writer have I seldom found. I

694 HISTORY OF "WESLEYAN METHODISM.

began Mr. Laval^s ' History of the Reformed Churches in
France ;' full of the most amazing instances of the wicked-
ness of men, and of the goodness and power of God."

" By reflecting on an odd book which I had read in this
journey, 'The General Delusion of Christians with regard
to Prophecy/ I was fully convinced of what I had long
suspected : 1. That the Montanists, in the second and
third centuries, were real, scriptural Christians ; and, 2.
That the grand reason why the miraculous gifts were so
soon withdrawn, was not only that faith and holiness were
well-nigh lost ; but that dry, formal, orthodox men began
even then to ridicule whatever gifts they had not them-
selves; and to decry them all, as either madness or
imposture.''^

"1 read the general plan of Monsieur Gabalin's vast
work, designed to consist of twelve very large quarto
volumes ; eight of which are published : — ' The Primitive
World analysed, and compared with the Modern.' He is
a man of strong understanding, boundless imagination, and
amazing industry. I think his first volume is a beautiful
castle in the air. I admire it ; but I do not believe one word
of it, because it is wholly built on the authority of San-
choniathon, whom no one could ever yet prove to have had
a being. And I fear he was a Deist: 1. Because he
nowhere lays the least stress upon the Bible : 2. Because
he supposes the original confusion of tongues to have been
a merely natural event."

"Here I had leisure, on Tuesday, Wednesday, and
Thursday, to consider tlirouglJy the account of the Pelew
Islands. It is ingenious ; but I esteem it a dangerous
book, which I cannot believe, if I believe the Bible : for
the direct tendency of it is to show that the Bible is quite
needless ; since, if men may be as virtuous without revela-

BOOK III. CHAPTER IV. 695

tion as ■with it, then it is quite superfluous ; then the fable
of Jesus Christ, and that of Mahomet, are equally valuable.
I do not say Mr. Keate, much less Captain Wilson,
designed to inculcate tliis consequence ; but it necessarily
follows, if you believe the premises. I cannot believe there
is such a heathen on earth as Abba Thulle; much less
such a heathen nation as are here painted.

" ' But what do you think of Prince Lee Boo ? ' I think
he was a good-natured, sensible young man, who came to
England with Captain Wilson, and had learned his lesson
well; but was just as much a prince as Tomo Chachi was
a king.^''

" I made an end of that curious book, Dr. Parson^s
' Remains of Japheth.' The very ingenious author has
struck much light into some of the darkest parts of ancient
history ; and although I cannot entirely subscribe to every
proposition which he advances, yet I apprehend he has
sufficiently proved the main of his hypothesis ; namely, —

"1. That after the Plood, Shem and his descendants
peopled the greatest part of Asia. 2. That Ham and his
children peopled Africa. 3. That Europe was peopled by
the two sons of Japheth, Gomer and Magog : the southern
and south-western by Gomer and his children; and the
north and the north-western by the children of ]\Iagog.
4. That the former were called Gomerians, Cimmerians,
Cimbrians ; and afterwards Celtise, Galatse, and Gauls : the
latter were called by the general name of Scythians, Scuiti,
Scots. 5. That the Gomerians spread swiftly through the
north of Europe, as far as the Cimbrian Chersonesus,
(including Sweden, Denmark, Norway, and divers other
countries,) and then into Ireland, where they multiphed
very early into a considerable nation. 6. That some ages
after, another part of them who had first settled in Spain,

696 HISTORY 01" WESLEY AN METHODISM.

sailed to Ireland, under Milea, or Milesius ; and, con-
quering the first inhabitants, took possession of the land.
7. That about the same time the Gomerians came to Ire-
land, the Magogians or Scythians came to Britain ; so early
that both still spoke the same language, and well understood
each other. 8. That the Irish spoke by the Gomerians,
and the Welsh spoke by the ]\Iagogians, are one and
the same language, expressed by the same seventeen
letters, which were long after brought by a Gomerian
prince into Greece. 9. That all the languages of Europe,
Greek and Latin in particular, are derived from this.
10. That the antediluvian language, spoken by all till
after the Flood, and then continued in the family of Shem,
was Hebrew ; and from this (the Hebrew) tongue many of
the eastern languages are derived. The foregoing parti-
culars this fine writer has made highly probable. And
these may be admitted; though we do not agree to his
vehement panegyric on the Irish language, much less
receive all the stories told by the Irish poets, or chroniclers,
as genuine, authentic history.^'

"When it is considered that the few sentences forming
the last extract contain an analysis of a large quarto volume
written on an obscure and extensive subject, and that it
was composed when Wesley was in his seventy -niiith year,
and pressingly occupied with the care of his numerous
Societies, it must be admitted as a striking proof of his
great strength of mind, uncommon sagacity, and indomi-
table spirit of inquiry.
Tiie copious- But the most singular feature in these "Journals,'' as
"Journals" kept by Wesley, was their copiousness. What we have in
print, are extracts selected by himself, and we have reason
to believe very scanty extracts, from the full account of his
daily proceedings which he appears to have written. We

BOOK III. CHAPTER IV. 697

happen to be able, in one instance, to verify this opinion.
We have before us, in the handwriting of Robert Swindells,
one of the early preachers, what appears to be a copy made
by him -of a small part of Wesley's " Journal '^ at length,
which copy was corrected and completed by Wesley's own
hand. We will give a portion of this fragment, in compa-
rison with the extract from it which Wesley published.
The latter is as follows: "Monday, May 1, (1749.) I
preached at five in the evening at Edinderry, to an exceed-
ingly well behaved congregation. I preached at five in the
morning, (many Quakers being present,) on, ' They shall
be all taught of God.' In the evening I preached at
Mount- Melick. Wednesday, 3. I preached at Tullamore."
Mr. Swindells' MS, transcript of the " Journal " at large
reads thus : " In the afternoon I rode to Edinderry, and
met the leaders of Society ; at five I preached to an exceed-
ingly well behaved congregation. Many of them were
Quakers. I spoke a few words concerning John Curtis,
at which they seemed not a little amazed. Several of them
afterwards desired to be present at the meeting of the
Society. I was glad they did ; for the power of God was
upon us in an uncommon manner. And much more in
the morning, (Tuesday, 2,) while I was explaining, 'Ye
shall be all taught of God.' One of the Quakers now
invited us to his house, and was quite loving and open-
hearted. In returning from thence to the town, I fixed
my eyes on a venerable, grey-headed man walking along,
who immediately stopped as one in amaze, and said,
' Friend, dost thou know me ? ' I spoke a few words, the
tears started into liis eyes, and he dismissed me with a
hearty blessing. Our brethren who came behind met him
with the tears running down his cheeks. O, why should
we lose a moment ?

VOL. I. H H

698 HISTORY or WESLEYAN METHODISM.

" I sent brotlier Swindells from hence to Killucan, seven
or eight miles north-east of Tyrrel^s Pass, at the earnest
request of a gentleman who came thence on purpose
to desire a preacher might be sent thither. Two of the
bretliren who came the night before to meet me, rode with
me to Mount-Melick ; where is now the largest Society we
have in Ireland, next to those of Dublin and Cork. Being
informed that the Quakers in general, as well here as in
Cork, Athlone, and Edinderry, had left the preaching from
the time of John Curtis' coming, I took occasion before I
preached to mention here, also, the real state of the case
between us, but wath the utmost caution and tenderness.
An hour or two afterward James Gough, the speaker, Avith
two more of his friends, came to expostulate with me on the
head. James laboured hard to persuade me that I was
misinformed, and that John Curtis had neither directly,
nor indirectly, said one word against the Methodists."

If this portion of the " Journal " is any sample of the
relation which the published portion bears to the original
MS. of Wesley, — and we know no reason why it should not
be so regarded, — then the extracts that are published are not
only a very brief, but a very modest, selection from what
Wesley originally wrote. So far from the printed portion
here being highly coloured, it is evident that the most
glowing and cheering parts are, in the case before us,
suppressed.
Wesley's Wesley's " Appeals " form another important section of

his W'orks. These are similar in character and object to
the " Apologies " of the ancient Christians ; and, for the
ability with which they w'ere composed, and the spirit
wdiich they breathe, will bear an honourable comparison
with any of them. The Eev. Joseph Benson says of them,
" They are indeed masterly productions. They were

BOOK III. CHAPTER IV. 699

written in tlie fulness of liis heart : while beholding the
world lying in the wicked one, he wept over it. One may
almost venture to assert, that no unprejudiced person can
read them without feeling their force, and acknowledging
their justness. It is certain they have convinced many
persons who were deeply prejudiced ; and those, too, of
considerable learning. It has been remarked, that those
who truly preach the Gospel, do it with a flaming tongue.
I may make a similar remark respecting these ' Appeals.'
The flame, the power, and yet the sobriety of love, are
highly manifest in them. I cannot but earnestly recom-
mend them to all, who desire to know ivhat spirit he was
of, while contending against almost the whole world ; and
whether it really was for the truth of God he so contended."
The first of these pieces, entitled, " An earnest Appeal to
Men of Eeason and Eeligion," was written in 1744. This
was followed by " A farther Appeal to Men of Eeason and
Religion," in three parts. The first of these parts was
published in December, 1744 j the last in December, 1745.

A brief notice of Wesley's other works must suffice. He Wesley's
wrote a masterly treatise on original sin, in reply to Dr. licutions.
Taylor, of Norwich, and which that able writer could never
be induced to answer as he did all his other opponents.
He not only entered into the controversy on absolute pre-
destination, and produced many very valuable pieces, which
were published separately, on this subject ; but, in 1778, he
began a monthly magazine, principally for the purpose of
asserting and defending the doctrines of general redemp-
tion, which he continued to the end of his life. He also
wrote a Church History, in four volumes ; a History of
England, in four volumes ; a Compendium of Natural
Philosophy, giving all the discoveries made in the science
to that period, in four volumes ; a Dictionary of the English
2 H 2

700 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Language, in which he gives this definition of a Methodist :
" One that lives according to the method laid down in the
Bible ; " separate grammars of the English, French, Latin,
Greek, and Hebrew languages ; a Compendium of Logic,
&c., &c. The reader who would form any idea of the literary
labours of Wesley, must consider that, besides his original
prose works, which fill fourteen closely printed volumes,
his commentaries, compilations, and abridgments form a
list of one hundred and eighteen publications in prose ;
exclusive of forty-nine separate works in poetry, the joint
productions of Wesley and his brother ; and, lastly, five
publications on music, and. collections of tunes.*
"!'''•' Although some of these works were compilations,

"Christian ° _ ...

Library." and many others abridgments, their publication rendered
invaluable service to the religious literature of his
day. The principal compilation was published under
the title of " A Christian Library : consisting of Extracts
from, and Abridgments of, the choicest Pieces of practical
Divinity in the Englislf Tongue. In fifty Volumes." Let
this be observed in estimating the extent of Wesley^s pub-
lications. Here, in a series of one hundred and seventy-
two publications, we find one of the number containing
fifty volumes ! This was, indeed, the largest work which he
published ; yet some of the others embraced not a few
volumes. The origin and design of this work deserve
special notice.

Wesley had not been long engaged in his evangelical
labours before he perceived that the wide diffusion of reli-
gious knowledge among the people necessarily made a
demand for corresponding progress on the part of his
preachers. He, therefore, began to think of a collection of
such books in the English language, as might forward

* See Appendix J, p. 742.

BOOK III. CHAPTER IV. 701

their improvementj in treating on the various branches of
practical divinity, and might also instruct and edify any
Christian persons who could purchase and peruse them.
And because in all probability he felt conscious that the
plan of his own education, and the prejudices he had early
imbibed against the Nonconformists of the last century,
had shut him out from the knowledge of many writings
which might be very useful on this occasion, and of the
benefit to be derived from which he was not at all disposed
to deprive his readers, he applied to Dr. Doddridge, with
whom he had a friendly correspondence, and obtained from
him a list of such books as he might think suitable to pro-
mote the improvement of young preachers. Having secured
this aid, he proceeded to form his " Christian Library.'' To
do this, he selected and abridged the works of the wisest
and most pious men that have lived since the days of the
apostles. He began with the Epistles and other writings
of the apostolic fathers, Ignatius, Polycarp, Clemens
Eomanus, &c. He waded through a prodigious number of
books on practical and experimental religion, in regular
succession, according to the times when they were written ;
and at length completed a work of fifty volumes. When it
is considered that he reduced many folios and quartos to
the compass of a pocket volume ; that he did this in the
midst of such continual labour and travel, as would, of
itself, be regarded sufficient to wear out the most robust of
mankind; that he abridged some of these volumes on
horseback, and others at inns, or houses where he stayed
but a few days or hours, his industry and perseverance will
be considered astonishing. Nor must we undervalue the
importance of these abridgments. In many instances they
afforded the only means of giving hitherto unreadable masses
of learning and piety to the reading world. Another import-

7oa

HISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Epistolary
correspond-
ence.

Wesleyan
poetry.

ant element of usefulness was imparted by Wesley to these
condensed reprints. He generally wrote a preface to every
piece ; and many of these are not only rich in meaning, and
racy in style, — they are not unfrequently a key to the
meaning of the author. A few brief sentences, showing the
character, circumstances, and object of the author, and the
nature and design of the work, sometimes afford invaluable
aid to the young student.

Nor must we altogether overlook Wesley's letters. His
epistolary correspondence was immense, the number of his
letters which have been published is very great, and, it
may be added, very important in the amount of information
they contain. Addressed to persons in all classes and ranks
of life, they are not only a curious commentary on
the principal events of the times, but afford the most
diversified information on a vast variety of subjects. But,
above all, they are a wonderful magazine of religious infor-
mation. As they are to a great extent replies to persons
seeking Christian aid or counsel, or to his preachers when
in peculiar and trying circumstances, they furnish important
information respecting Christian privilege and experience,
and exhibit the trials and dangers amid which Methodism
arose to influence and power, as well as the wisdom and
piety which were granted to its founder in the diflBculties
and perplexities which encompassed him.

Our limits will allow a particular notice of but one
other branch of Wesleyan literature ; and that is, of course,
its poetry. In this department of the work Charles Wesley
was the leading mind. When the reader passes his eye over
the list of forty-nine several poetical publications, original
and selected, some of which even in the lifetime of the Wes-
leys passed through more than twenty editions, he will have
some idea of the extent to which the soul- elevating power

BOOK III. CHAPTER IV. 703

of poetry was brought to bear ou tlie population of the
country by the instrumentality of the Wesleys. And it
must not be forgotten that it was poetry of a very high
order. The selected pieces were from Milton, Young, and
others of the most eminent poets who have adorned our
country. But it is still more important to observe, that
all this poetry was not only free from everything of a vicious
tendency, but sacredly devoted to the cause of sound
morals and sterling religion. Unfortunately in every age
there have been men of genius and mental power whose
perverted minds have been led to invest the foulest immo-
ralities, and the most impious tenets, with all the charms of
sweetest song, and all the living energy of poetic fire. Such
men lived and wrote in the days of Wesley. He and his
brother nobly laboured to counteract the influence of their
mischievous productions, by sowing broadcast over the
land innumerable pieces equally rich in talent, pathos,
power, and every quality adapted to arrest the attention and
influence the mind, and at the same time fully charged
with moral truth and evangelical piety.

But it is to Wesleyan poetry as the psalmody of the The Hymn
Methodist Connexion and its various offshoots, that we
attach the greatest importance. The Wesleyan Hymn
Book is unquestionably one of the most remarkable and
effective agents with which the world has been favoured in
modern times, for the purpose of preserving the great
doctrines of Scripture from adulteration and decay, and
keeping prominently before the people the glorious verities
of the spiritual life which the Gospel reveals. This is no
empty sectarian praise. It is justified by the most careful
investigation of the volume, the most minute acquaintance
with its contents.

Let those who doubt, carefully study these hymns. They

704

HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Its .:;reat ex-
cclleiife and
importance.

Musical
imblications.

will find here all the gi-eat doctrines of scriptural Chris-
tianity, not only clearly and distinctly asserted, but beauti-
fully illustrated, explained, and enforced. More than this.
These doctrines are exhibited as embodied in the godly
experience, the fears and hopes, the joys and sorrows, the
trials, conflicts, and triumphs of Christian people. This
subject has been treated very ably, and more fully than
our limits allow, by the Rev. Thomas Jackson, in his
"Life of the Eev. Charles Wesley," and also by other
writers on Wesleyan hymnology. Never since the sweet
singer of Israel, under the immediate inspiration of the
Spirit of God, composed his Psalms for the service of
the tabernacle on Mount Zion, where he and his devout
associates worshipped before the ark and Shekinah of
God, has the church had such a glorious union of ster-
ling scriptural truth, genuine godly feeling, and sweet,
smooth, nervous and powerful language, according to the
nature of the subject, as is found in the Wesleyan Hymn
Book.

Wesley was as careful of the manner in which his hymns
were sung, as of the sentiments they contained, and the
language in which these M^ere expressed. He deprecated
all fanciful and unreasonable violations of the solemn pro-
prieties of Christian worship, by the singing, by different
persons, of different words at the same time, or by any
other equally incongruous means. He accordingly sup-
plied his people with a suitable and ample body of music,
sufficient to meet all the requirements of their religious
services. This was provided in five successive series of
tunes; and the propriety of these was urged in a small
production, on " the Grounds of Vocal Music*'

Wesley did not satisfy himself wdth writing and pubhsh-
ing books in every department of useful learning, and

BOOK III. CHAPTER IV. 705

especially in explanation and defence of the great doctrines The effect

of til6SC

of Protestant Christianity. He used his utmost efforts to uterary cf-
induce his people to avail themselves of these means of in- ^^^^ °" ^'"^

■»- ■■■ preachers.

struction. He urged on his preachers the necessity of
their being more hnowing, with all the authority and in-
fluence which his position and learning could impart ; and
not without success. The men who were taken from every
section of the middle and lower classes to preach the
Gospel under his direction, rose to such attainments as a
body, as placed them before the world in an advantageous
position as Christian ministers. Some of these, indeed,
attained eminence. The poetry and music of Thomas
Olivers are not unworthy of a graduate of either University.
Nor must it be forgotten that it was under Wesley^s
direction that Dr. Coke, Joseph Benson, and Adam Clarke
arose into usefulnesf and celebrity.

Nor were the people overlooked in the paternal solicitude The means
and expansive benevolence of the founder of Methodism, extending
He published his works in a form and at a price adapted to ^'''^^^ *''"'""

■^ * '- ^ tages to tlie

the wants and the poverty of those who are usually called people.
" the lower classes.^' His uniform direction to his preachers
was, that they should be itinerant booksellers. They were
instructed to wage an equal warfare with sin and ignorance.
If Wesley was not the first, he was certainly one of the first,
to introduce the practice of publishing works in parts or
numbers, to meet the circumstances and supply the wants of
the poor. His preachers were, indeed, charged, as a part of
their mission, " to beg money of the rich to buy books for
the poor," and urged in every way to do their utmost to
promote, by the circulation of useful and religious books,
the intellectual and moral as Avell as the religious instruc-
tion of the masses of the people. And this glorious object,
to a very great extent, they most certainly accomplished.
2 H 5

CHAPTER V.

WESLEY AN METHODISM A GREAT REFORMATION.

The Object and Aim of tliis Work — There has been a great Improvement
in the Country from the Days of Wesley — Whence did it arise ? — Who
were at this Time eminent for religions Influence ? — The Absence of
any other efficient Agent points out Wesley and Methodism as the
Cause — What constitutes a great Reformation ? — Methodism intro-
duced an improved Agency for preaching the Gospel with Energy and
Success — The Preaching of the Methodists was effective in the Con-
version of Sinners, and the Edification of Believers — These ResiUts
were spread over the whole Country, and were permanent — Methodism
devised, promoted, or brought into Operation most of the Agencies which
distinguish the Religion of the present Time — Anti-slavery — Relief of Poor
and Sick — Dispensaries — Education — Missions — Tracts — Conclusion.

The object The preceding pages have, in the judgment of the
this work, authoi*, discussed matters of infinite moment to the past,
present, and future welfare of the world.

Tlie religious condition of these lands previous to, and
at the commencement of, the eighteenth century, with the
origin and character of the Wesley family, and the early
hfe of Wesley and his brother, has been carefully and
honestly investigated. Wesley^s course of action, from the
time of his conversion to his death, the character and con-
duct of his preachers, the violent opposition to which he
and they were exposed, and the rise, progress, organiza-
tion, and character of the Methodist Societies, have been
faithfully narrated in as ample detail as our limits would
allow. And further, the objections which have been urged
against Wesley's religious character have been examined ;
the theology and religious agency of his Societies consi-

BOOK III. CHAPTER V. 707

dered ; the various elements of their disciphue and govern-
ment have been exhibited ; and Wesley^s uncommon
disinterestedness, energy, and diligence, as an author and
publisher, set forth. Indeed, no element calculated to cast
light on the Methodism of TYesley^s day has been, so
far as we know, omitted. And we now ask. What,
then, was the Methodism of John Wesle/s times ?
Whence did it come ? Our answer to these questions
is, that it was a glorious revival of scriptural religion
throughout these lands, wrought by the merciful interposi-
tion of the grace of God, principally through the instru-
mentality of Wesley, and under his immediate direction ;
in a word, that it was a great reformation. Our con-
cluding pages will be devoted to the expansion and defence
of this idea.

It may place this subject more clearly before the reader, Tiiere has
to refer first of all to the patent and universally i^provf'^'^*'^
acknowledged fact, that from about the period of Wesley's °»ent in tiu-
middle age, there has been a great and wonderful religious the days of
improvement in this country. This fact no person ^^^^"
acquainted with the history of the past hundred and fifty
years can possibly doubt or deny. Whence, then, did this Whence did
improvement arise? From the clergy of the Establish-
ment, or from Dissenting ministers ?

It may aid us in solving these queries, to inquire who. Who wt

at this t
emiuenc for

at this time, exerted paramount influence over the public ^* * '* ^'""^

mind in this country, and directed its thoughts in respect religious

'' ' . influence?

of rehgion ? The infidel Lord Shaftesbury died while
Wesley was a child; Dr. Samuel Clarke was removed by
death from the Church he had poisoned with Arian error,
when the founder of Methodism was a young man ; and
Bishops Beveridge, Bull, Cumberland, and Burnet, and
Archbishops Sharp and Tenison, had also been removed

708 HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

from the English Church during his childhood. Nor was
there a man left in the EstabHshment to whom, by any
stretch of charity or even of imagination, any great and
general revival of religion in the nation can by possibility
be attributed. But, it may be said, there were Dissenting
ministers of eminent piety and ability. This is readily
admitted, but the admission does not solve the difficulty.
John Howe died too early in Wesley's life to be taken into
the account. It is true Matthew Henry, Philip Doddridge,
and a few others adorned the Dissenting churches, and
ministered the truth of God with great success hi their
respective localities. But nothing is more certain, than
that their labours and influence did npt. materially affect
the religious condition of the country beyond these locah-
ties. Chester, Hackney, and Northampton, and some other
places, might be revived and improved in their religious
tone and morals ; but, beyond these few and limited circles,
the nation remained as dark, and dead, and spiritually inert
as before. There was no agency exerted on the country
as a whole, no power brought into operation at all commen-
surate with any extensive general religious improvement.
Tiie absence There were persons, indeed, contemporary with Wesley,

of any other . . i • •

efficient who did to somo extent exert a very salutary rehgious
ourw^s"eV influence on the public mind. As such, we may name
and Metii- Whiteficld, Hcrvcv, the Countess of Huntingdon, Madan,

odis u as the

canse. Bcrridgc, and Grimshaw. But if every one of these were

not converted to God under Methodist instrumentality, as
it is certain several were, they were all more or less
indebted to Wesley's teaching, guidance, and influence for
their light and zeal, and gratefully admitted their obliga-
tion on this account. Nor did any of these, nor, indeed, all
of them united, produce such religious effects on the country
as could lead to the results of which we have spoken.

BOOK III. CHAPTER V. 709

We, therefore, solemnly affirm tlie proposition which
has been stated, namely, that the great and general
revival of religion which has so happily affected our country
during the last century and a half, and which is still in
progress, is, under God, the fruit of Wesley's life and
labours, and had its origin in, and owes its progress to, Meth-
odism. We are not content merely to place this conclusion
on record as an assertion or an opinion ; but to submit it to
every reasonable test, to sustain it by ample evidence, and
thus to claim for it reception and credence as an established
historical fact.

What, then, we ask, is regarded as sufficient to entitle What cou-
any rehgious improvement to claim the high ascription of great re-
being a great reformation ? In a country which is con- ^'^'■■"ation ?
fessedly to a fearful extent in spiritual darkness and immo-
rality, and where the appointed means for diffusing divine
truth and promoting scriptural religion have proved lament-
ably ineffective, we think it will be sufficient to justify such
a claim, if it can be shown, that an improved agency for
preaching the Gospel is introduced, adapted to make known
the whole truth of God with energy and success ; that this
preaching is effective in the conversion of sinners, and in
producing all those proofs of inward rehgion and outward
righteousness which the word of God requires ; that these
happy results are spread over the whole countrj', cover
more than a century of time, and beneficially affect all
classes and all churches ; and lastly, that by this means
most of the great religious and benevolent agencies, which
are the glory of modern Christianity, have been originated
and brought into operation.

Let Methodism, as introduced by Wesley, be subjected to
this test ; let it be carefully and candidly inquired whether it
has these claims to be regarded as a great religious reformation.

710 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Methodism And first, as to its having produced an improved minis-
an improved terial agency. The preaching of the Gospel is the divinely
agency for appointed means of disseminating the truth of God. and of

preaching '- '^ °

the Gospel maintaining the cause of Christ in the world. If this means
and suecfss. ceascs to be efficient, then religion languishes, and its vital
power wanes. As to the religious condition of England at
the time of Wesley's conversion we fully adopt the language
of an eminent living minister, and say, '^ We fearlessly afRrm,
that the age of preaching — preaching viewed as a divine
and aggressive ordinance, a proclamation of mercy for the
evangelization of man — had died out ;" it had ceased to
exist in the land.

In directing attention to the preaching iutroduced by
Wesley, it is necessary to refer in the first place to his pub-
lished sermons, as a standard proof of the doctrines whicli
he held forth. This is done with the fullest confidence that
they really contain the pure truths of the Gospel, as free
from alloy or adulteration as may be expected in passing
through the medium of the human mind. These truths are
not only set forth in their purity, but with discriminating
judgment and effect. Stress is not here laid on the "mint,
anise, and cummin,^' while the " weightier matters of the
law " are forgotten. On the contrary, these sermons grap-
ple at once with the corruption of man's depraved state
by nature, his guilt and condemnation through sin, and the
means of attaining a free, a full, and a present salvation,
through faith in Jesus Christ. They contain a clear ex|)osi-
tion of salvation, not Calvinistic on the one hand, nor Pela-
gian on the other. They make prominent the essential
truths, privileges, and duties of the Gospel.

As to Wesley himself, it seems unquestionable that his
powers as a preacher are greatly underrated by the present
generation. Men now form their judgment of his preach-

BOOK III. CHAPTER V. 711

ing either from his printed sermons, or from the reports of
old people who remember having heard him preach shortly
before his death. The first certainly afford no criterion of
his actual preaching, as his object in these published
sermons was to exliibit and defend the great doctrines of
the Gospel in a clear and logical manner, but not as he
would give them in a viva voce address to a congregation.
Still less are the traditionary recollections of Wesley^s
preaching to be trusted ; representing, as they do, reminis-
cences of the discourses of an old man on the brink of the
grave. Wesley in the prime of his strength possessed all
the characteristics of a great preacher. He commanded the
attention and respect of the learned at Oxford, and of the
fashionable at Bath ; while he held crowds of colliers at
Newcastle and Kingswood, and the miners of Staffordshire
and Cornwall, in fixed attention to his Gospel message.

Much has been said about the illiterate character of the
first Methodist preachers ; and it cannot be denied that but
few of them were favoured with education. But it is
equally certain, that they were generally men of strong
minds, and always men who knew their business. They
had a clear and definite object before them ; they " knew
the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ,^' and were bent on
making known the glad tidings of this grace to their fellow
men. When they stood up to preach, it was not to read
an elegant essay, or to recite a smooth and flowing piece of
oratory : it was to persuade men to break off their snis by
repentance, and to obtain mercy by faith in Christ. They
preached for an object, and that object they secured.

We say, then, that Methodism, through Wesley and his
preachers, provided an improved agency for preaching the
Gospel through the length and breadth of these lands.
The substance of their preaching was the scriptjaral message

712

HISTORY OP WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Tlie preach-
ing of the
Methodists
was effective
in the con-
version of
sinners and
the edifica-
tion of
beUevers.

of salvation ; aud their manner was earnest and effectual. If
preaching be regarded as the divinely appointed means
of leading men from sin and wickedness to the knowledge of
God and the practice of righteousness, then this preaching
was a great improvement on that which previously obtained.

The next consideration will fairly test this conclusion ;
for it is alleged that this preaching was effective in the con-
version of sinners, and in producing all those proofs of
inward religion and outward righteousness which the word
of God requires.

As to the nature of the conversion referred to, the account
which has been given of that of Wesley himself may be
taken as sufficient. The founder of Methodism, and his
preachers generally, were thankful to witness any improve-
ment, whether intellectual or moral, in the parties to
whom they ministered ; but they never regarded their
mission as successful, unless they had satisfactory proof
that their hearers were brought by godly repentance
and faith in Christ to apprehend the great atone-
ment, and thus to obtain "the remission of sins/^ and
"a new birth unto righteousness.'^ Nor did they rest
satisfied with any expression of feeling or desire : on the
contrary, the grand object they had in view was the spread
of scriptural holiness ; and, consequently^, power over sin,
the manifestation in every suitable way of love to God and
love to man, were invariably insisted on, and alone regarded
as proofs of success.

And such success was extensive. This is proved by
the constant multiplication of members, and the steady
increase of preachers, as Avell as by universal admis-
sion. Isaac Taylor, who makes such serious exceptions to
Wesley and to Methodism, candidly admits that the latter
" was the waking up of a consciousness toward Almighty

BOOK III. CHAPTER V. 713

God, which gave a meaning " to the most important por-
tions of Holy Writ ; that " the Methodistic proclamation
of the Gospel was rendered effective by divine energy,
granted at that time in a sovereign manner, and in an un-
wonted degree." And the same author further observes of
this work : " Wanting, as it was at its commencement, in
almost every adventitious aid, and owing nothing to con-
comitant poHtical excitements, strong solely in its evangelic
energy, and in the simple purpose of its promulgators, it
possessed itself of a surface outmeasuring far that which, in
any properly comparable instance. Christian teachers have
brought under their influence within the same compass of
time." ^ It is therefore admitted that, as the originator of
an " evangelical enterprise," Wesley stands without a rival.
And it is undeniable, that no other religious community
submitted its members to so decisive a test of religious
character as Wesley devised for Methodists. It did not
suffice for a Methodist to be regular and moral, and to
attend church and sacrament ; nor to have had Meth-
odist parents, and to have been trained up in an ob-
servance of the rules of the Society. The Methodist had
to speak weekly of liis religious progress and prospects, and
to receive counsel and guidance from his leader ; while
the friendly eyes of his fellow-members carefully ob-
served his outward conduct. In addition to all this, — as
the reader of the preceding narrative will have observed, —
Wesle/s periodical examination of the Societies, and the
oversight of his assistants, had a powerful tendency to
check, as far as possible, everything of formalism or hypo-
crisy. Under those circumstances, the work of God in
Methodism was as genuine and influential as it was
extensive.

* Taylor's "Wesley aud Methodism," p. 217.

714 HISTORY OF WESLEY AN METHODISM.

Tiiese re- Nor Were these happy results limited to any particular

spread over locahtj or period. Wesley visited every part of the land,
the whole extended his ministrations to every district, and almost

country, aud •'

were per- every town and village, of England, Wales, Scotland, and
Ireland. His preachers followed in his steps, and
penetrated every part of the country ; and although
in some quarters these efforts were crowned with more
abundant success than in others, yet in no extensive dis-
trict did the word fall to the ground : so that before his
death he saw the Society in Great Britain and the
adjoining islands number more than 71,500 members;
and if to these we add the )iumbers on the continent
of America, and in the West Indies, the gross aggregate will
exceed 120,000. But the direct influence of Methodist
religious action must not be limited even to this great
number. The members of Society scarcely number any-
where more than one-fourth of the congregation. We ac-
cordingly find that Wesley lived to see half a million souls
attend the ministrations of Methodism ; and this, too,
when the population of England and Wales was under
eight millions ; so that probably a sixteenth part of the
adult population of the British islands attended Wesleyan
preaching at that time. Well might he exclaim, "What '
hath God wrought ! "

The permanence of Methodism is, perhaps, as remark-
able, all things considered, as its rapid and wonderful
growth. For half a century did this wonderful man pursue
his labours; and although he was brought into, contact
with every class of mind, and all ranks of people, and had
to encounter every sort of external opposition, as well as
very numerous and harassing defections from among his
intimate friends and valuable coadjutors, the work held
on its way. Indeed, it can scarcely be said to have

BOOK III. CHAPTER V. 715

been checked at all : from year to year members were
gathered ; ministers increased in number ; the losses occa-
sioned by death or other causes were covered^ and more
than covered, by accessions' from the world ; so that, like
a mighty river, widening and deepening as it proceeds,
Methodism continued to increased in power and influence.

It is not intended to dwell at large on the influence
exerted by Methodism on the doctrines, preaching, and
morals of other churches. That both in the Established
Church and among other Christian denominations there
has been a very marked and, indeed, a wonderful progress,
which can be traced back to the days of Wesley, and no
farther, no person at all acquainted with the religious
history of our country during the last hundred years will
for a moment doubt ; or that every manifestation of such
improvement, whether in the Church or among the Dis-
senters, was, at the first, stigmatized alike among the
profane and the formalists by the term of " Methodism."

We have, indeed, a very significant, but very uninten-
tional, proof of this in the violent opposition of the Hon.
Walter Shirley and his friends to Wesley's " Minutes " of
1770. Why did a few objectionable words in this docu-
ment excite so much alarm ? What was the reason that
because the Methodist preachers in quiet consultation
chose to express themselves in certain terms respecting
some religious doctrines, numerous, influential, and
elevated ministers and others should be thrown into a
state of great excitement, that circular letters should be
sent tliroughout all the land, and the aid of the faithful
implored from Scotland to Cornwall ? Why was all this ?
Evidently, because of the potency of Wesley's word.
Certainly, because of the great influence whicli the teaching
of Methodism had even at that time acquired. And, con-

716

HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Methodism
devised,
promoted, or
brought into
operation
most of the
agencies
whicli dis-
tinguish the
religion of
the present
time.

Anti-
slavery.

Relief of
poor and
sick.

sequently, the noble assertion of Gospel truth, the glorious
protest against Antiuomian error, then put forth, had a
corresponding influence on the churches of Britain and
America.

^Enough appears to have been said to prove the assertion
which stands at the head of this chapter; but we briefly
add a few illustrations of the important fact, that
Methodism brought into active operation most of those
benevolent and religious agencies which are the glory of
modern Christianity.

No events have taken place in our country since the
introduction of Christianity, which have been regarded with
more pleasure and gratulation, by enlightened Englishmen,
than the abolition of the infamous slave trade, in 1807,
and the subsequent glorious extinction of slavery in all the
dominions of the British crown. No men have earned
more exalted or more durable renown, than those worthies
who acliieved this triumph of liberty and religion.

Wesley entered into this struggle in its earliest period.
Contemporaneously with the first efforts of Clarkson and
Granville Sharp, and before Wilberforce represented
the county of York in Parliament, Wesley published
his " Thoughts upon Slavery," in which he exposed the
enormous evils of this " complicated villany," as he terms
it, by showing its origin, progress, cruelties, and wicked-
jiesses, and implored all men of reason and piety to put
an end to this foul stain on humanity and religion. In
accordance with these views, every person holding slaves
was declared, by the American Conference of 1780, to be
acting contrary to the laws of God and man.

Wesley displayed an equally expansive benevolence in
his efforts to relieve the sick, the aged, and the poor. His
own self-denial, sacrifices, and almost unbounded bene-

BOOK III. CHAPTER V. 717

volence, are not here particularly referred to, although they
deserve most honourable mention ; but to the efforts which
he made to imbue his Societies with the spirit and practice
of charity, earnest attention is directed. As early as May,
1741, we find the following in his " Journal : " "I
reminded the United Society, that many of our brethren
and sisters had not needful food ; many were destitute of
convenient clothing; many were out of business, and that
without their own fault; and many sick and ready to
perish : that I had done what in me lay to feed the hungry,
to clothe the naked, to employ the poor, and to visit the
sick ; but was not alone sufficient for these things ; and
therefore desired all whose hearts were as my heart,

^'1. To bring what clothes each could spare, to be dis-
tributed among those that wanted most.

"2. To give weekly a penny, or what they could afford,
for the relief of the poor and sick.

" My design, I told them, is to employ for the present
all the women who are out of business, and desire it, in
knitting.

"To these we will give first the common price for what
work they do ; and then add, according as they need.

" Twelve persons are appointed to inspect these, and to
visit and provide things needful for the sick.

" Each of these is to visit all the sick within their dis-
trict, every other day ; and to meet on Tuesday evening, to
give an account of what they have done, and consult what
can be done further," "^

This institution was formed for the benefit of members

of the Society. But Wesley's sympathies did not terminate

there : he was induced to make provision for the destitute

who had no such claims on his benevolence. We accord-

* Wesley's "Works," vol. i., p. 291.

718 HISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

ingly find in his " Journal/' a few months before his death,
the following : — " Sunday, 14, M'as a comfortable day. In
the morning I met the Strangers' Society, instituted wholly
for the relief not of our Society, but for poor, sick, friend-
less strangers. I do not know that I ever heard or read
of such an institution till within a few years ago. So this
also is one of the fruits of Methodism." *

This institution has happily been continued to our
times, and obtained well-deserved distinction among the
noble charities of our land. Six or eight years since, a
brief sketch of the nature, rise, and progress of the Bene-
volent or Strangers' Friend Society was appended to the
Annual Report of the Society. Therein this institution,
which has received royal patronage and support, is com-
mended as standing among the charities that constitute
the brightest gem in the diadem of England's greatness
and glory; and special mention is made of the Tract
Society, the Bible Society, and a number of other similar
institutions, " that have arisen from and founded themselves
on this model." The Report then states, that the Society
" originated with a few pious individuals who were in the
habit of visiting the sick for spiritual purposes, and were
led ' to consider whether some plan might not be devised
to aiford temporal relief to the sufferers.' " A Society was
then formed, and weekly contributions obtained ; and it is
added, that " it may not be uninteresting to state, that the
celebrated Dr. Adam Clarke, with many other individuals
of celebrity and piety in the metropolis, were among the
most active of its promoters." All this seems very fair ;
but why should not the principal moving cause of the
whole business have been named ? Dr. Clarke has him-
self placed the true origin of the Society on record in terms
* Wesley's " Works," vol. iv., p. 461.

BOOK III. CHAPTER V. 719

M'ortliy of liimself, and of his patron and friend. He says,
" The Strangers' Friend Society was founded by the Eev.
Mr. John Wesley and myself, in Bristol, in the year
1789.''''^ So that this useful institution was in its
origin truly Weslejan.

Another, but a kindred, kind of benevolence has done Dispeusa-
much to relieve the miseries of the poor by providing
them with medicines and medical attendance during
their sickness. Indeed, the benefits which have resulted
from the dispensary system, now general throughout the
country, are so evident as to require no lengthened detail.
We are well aware that many, who profess to regard
Weslej'^s ministerial character with respect, look upon his
medical efforts as indicating his principal weakness. A
better acquaintance with the subject would probably alter
their views. In his time it was not very uncommon for
eminent ministers to study physic, that they might be able
to aid their people in bodily sickness, as well as assist them
in the removal of their spiritual maladies. Baxter did so
at Kidderminster. And, however persons may now smile
at Wesley's " Primitive Physic," it has been pronounced by
a competent medical authority the best non-professional
treatise on the subject at that time extant. Medical science
was then in a very low condition in this country, and
throughout Europe. The empirical Radcliffe, and other
dashing practitioners of the same character, entirely obscured
the judicious and rising experimental school of Eichard
Mead, Sydenham, Cullen, and John Hunter, the fathers of
the modern practice of medicine. To the writings of these
worthies, who pursued a rational system of sanitary induc-
tion, Wesley was indebted for many of his most valuable
recipes ; and for the great mass of his simples, of which liis
* Eev. S. K. Hall.

730 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

little book chiefly consists, he had the countenance of such
benevolent men as Bishop Berkeley, and the honourable
Eobert Boyle, who were severally the patrons of the use of
tar-water, of plasters of treacle spread on brown paper, and
other innocent remedies. From a similar source he derived
the knowledge of electricity, then a comparatively new dis-
covery, and a useful remedy, when judiciously applied, for
many complaints, especially for weakness in the eyes and
rheumatism. Tor the scientific application of this healing
power, he took a house in Tabernacle Eow, the nucleus
of a small dispensary, which was attended by a skilful
operator several years, for the benefit of the poor, on
whom numerous cures were eftected by means of electricity.
Wesley made his " Primitive Physic " a much better book,
after he had perused the duodecimo volume of the celebrated
Dr. Hawes, then a young man, and practising as a surgeon
in the neighbourhood of Pinsbury. At his suggestion some
of the mineral remedies were discarded, and the doses of
others diminished.

Wliatever were the merits or demerits of Wesley in
respect of medical knowledge and skill, it is an indisputable
fact, that he endeavoured to provide suitable aid for the
sick poor on a scale far beyond anything which appears to
have been before attempted. We do not venture to say, that
he really was the originator of the present dispensary system.
But when we are told that the oldest known institution of
that kind, the Pinsbury Dispensary, was not founded till the
year 1770, and that its location is in the very neighbour-
hood where Wesley twenty years before put forth his
benevolent efibrts for the same purpose, the conjecture
that this too is a fruit of Wesley^s efforts seems sufficiently
probable to deserve notice.
Education. Education has been called the question of the day. But

BOOK III. CHAPTER V. 721

what person of that time gave it such prominence and de-
voted to it such energy as Wesley did ? Before he thought of
building a chapel, he began the erection of a school. Be-
fore Eaikes, or Bell, or Lancaster entered upon their course
- of action, he made the education of children the object of his
intense solicitude and persevering effort. And throughout
his life Day schools and Sunday schools were promoted by
him with the most intense earnestness and anxiety.

Need we mention ]\Iissions, when Methodism is so essen-
tially missionary? Certainly no man of his time did so
much as Wesley to diffuse the Gospel of Christ through-
out the world, or to prepare the churches at home for the
glorious efforts Vvhich we witness.

We might proceed to further details, and notice Tract Tracts,
and other Societies in which Wesley took the lead ; for cer-
tainly no man at that time sent forth such a multitude of
small, cheap, religious publications as he did : but we
forbear. Enougli has been said to show, that the spirit of
Wesley^s labours, and the character which he impressed upon
his Societies, were in perfect harmony with the brightest
triumphs of civilization, intellectual progress, and religious
advancement, which mark the present period of our world's
history; if, indeed, they were not always, what in some
instances they undoubtedly were, the germs whence these
glories of our day grew up.

We are justified, then, in regarding Wesley an Methodism
as a great reformation. It brought out from schools and
colleges, and forgotten folios, into the daylight of every-day
life, the glorious and soul-saving truths of the Gospel of
Christ. It sent these through the length and breadth of
the land, from the lips of men whose hearts burned with
the divine love, which they proclaimed with tongues of
fire, and before whose word the people melted hke wax. '

VOL. I. II

722 HISTORY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

Through the operation of the grace of God^ it brought into
spiritual life, and reared up into power and influence, a
spiritual brotherhood, banded together in opposition to
ignorance, error, and sin, to promote the glory of God
in the salvation of men. It devised and brought into
effective action almost all the great benevolent agencies
which are the glory of our day. It not only did all this,
but so nicely were all the elements of action adjusted, so
richly were they imbued with wisdom and power from on
high, and so fully guided by the gracious Providence of
God, that the whole work continued to go on with
increasing prosperity and success ; so that, at the death of
"Wesley, Methodism had'a wider sphere of religious influence,
a more close and harmonious internal union and spiritual
power, and a larger measure of aggressive might for
winning further conquest in the name of the Redeemer,
than at any previous period of its history.

We have now to take our leave of Wesley and of the
Methodism of his day ; but we are free to confess that the
mind lingers on the scene which we have so carefully and ex-
tensively surveyed. What darkness and immorality hung
over our land at the period when Methodism arose ! True,
there were churches, but, speaking of them generally, it may
be said, they were effete. There were professedly religious
bodies and systems ; but where was the tlu'obbing heart, the
earnest brain ? The religious agency of the land was
swathed in grave-clothes ; and, under its chilling rule and
corpse-like sway, the sanctuary was forsaken. True, there
were professional teachers ; but how seldom was the light of
life seen in their eye, or the tongue of fire heard in their
ministrations ! An orthodox form was too generally re-
garded as of greater moment than the Spirit of the Lord.
Under the influence of such views and services, religious

BOOK III. CHAPTER V, 723

faith became a wreck, spiritual life "enthusiasm/' godly
action '' fanaticism," and even the scriptural hope of future
blessedness vanished from the public mind. " Ichabod^' was
written on most pulpits, and over most altars. As a whole,
the rehgion of the land consisted of externals. The shep-
herds had, to a fearful extent, turned away from a spiritual
contemplation of the Cross, and were very unfit to present
it to their people. These were evil days. The Apostolic
Creed was but a shadow of lifeless truths ; even the Bible
lay before the nation as a dead letter.

In this lethargic crisis, Methodism arose from its cradle
to grapple with these calamitous and terrible evils ; but,
had it possessed the might of the fabled Hercules, they
could not have been destroyed by any summary exertion of
power. What was possible it accomplished. Wesley and
his preachers, having individually experienced the power of
God unto salvation, and being endued with power from on
high, went forth at the behest of Heaven, and cried, with
strong and commanding faith, " Awake, thou that sleepest.^'
With sudden and startling energy they broke the slumbers
of the nation. They burst through all the restraints of
Pharisaic form, and with the zeal of quenchless love went
out into the highways and hedges, proclaiming repentance
toward God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. With
the word of God in their thoughts and hearts, and with the
power of God in their lives and lips, they wielded the two-
edged sword of the Spirit, piercing the refuge of lies in
which men had encased themselves. Spite of powers, they
sped onward to their task, tearing aside the bands and
shrouds which formalism had devised to cover the horrid
visage of spiritual death. Spite of foes, they bore witness
to the living influence of the Holy Ghost among men.
What were cold looks and averted eyes to men whose

2 I 2

724 HISTOEY OF WESLEYAN METHODISM.

hearts were clieered by tlie smile of God? What were
contempt and ridicvile to men inspired and upheld by
divine love ? What were difficulties and dangers to men
who knew they were working out the will of their God and
Saviour ? All these antagonisms and persecutions, and all
tilings visible and tangible, dwindled into insignificance,
when compared with their estimation of the realities of the
unseen and boundless world to come. Undaunted by
ajDparent impossibilities, dangers, or deaths, they laboured
that sinners might have spiritual life. Poor and destitute,
without human resources or human aid, they moved on to
the assault upon Satan and his strongholds, firm in faith
and full of hope. And, when sinking beneath their toil and
privation, they found refuge and strength at the throne of
grace ; they wrestled with the Angel of the Covenant, and
returned to the conflict, nerved and mailed for a renewal of
the struggle. Enduring the sorrow that wrings the heart,
and the toil that wearies the frame, they advanced onwards
and onwards, day after day, week after week, and year
after year. Words which were as a fire, still burst forth
warm and fresh from their hearts. Truths which were as
a hammer, breaking the rocks in pieces, were mingled in
their ministrations with tones of deepest sympathy, and
expressions of hallowed corafort, which stirred the soul
and quickened the mind.

Thus these men of God, banded together to save souls
and promote His glory, perseveringly endured as seeing Him
who is invisible. Were they enthusiasts? It was such
an enthusiasm as the Spirit of God inspires. Were they
disorderly ? It was the disorder of their Lord and Master,
breaking through the trammels of ecclesiastical order.
Breatliing His Spirit, and obeying His word, they grasped
the world in the arms of a mighty faith, and raised it at

BOOK III. CHAPTER V. 725

least to the twilight of heaven. And every hour since their
day, the sunlight of Gospel blessing has been more riclily
irradiating our own country, and glancing from clime to
cHme and land . to land ; and our faith doubts not that
this blessed morning light shall issue in that glorious
Gospel day, when the knowledge of the Lord shall cover
the earth as the waters cover the sea.

APPENDIX.

A, page 432. — The Rev. J. Wesley to Lord North, on the American War.

Note. — It appears that Wesley, being greatly impressed with the impropriety and impolicy
of the course pursued by the government, wrote the following letter, a copy of which he sent
to Lord North as premier, and another to the Earl of Dartmouth as secretary for the
colonies. The latter stiU exists in Wesley's handwriting ; and the author was offered a
sight of this document on his engaging not to publish it. This he respectfully declined ;
and afterward fortimately obtained a transcript of the one sent to Lord North, with full
liberty to print it.

Armagh, June 15th, 1775.

My Lord, — I would not speak, as it may seem to be concerning myself with things that
lie out of my province ; but I dare not refrain from it any longer. I think silence in the
present case would be a sin against God, against my coimtry, and against my own sold. But
what hope can I have of doing good, of making the least impression upon your lordship,
when so many have spoken in vain, and those far better qualified to speak on so delicate
a subject ? They were better qualified in some respects ; in others they were not. They had
not less bias upon their minds ; they were not free from worldly hopes and fears. Their
passions were engaged ; and how easily do those blind the eyes of their understanding !
They were not more impartial ; most of them were prejudiced in the highest degree. They
neither loved the king nor his ministers ; rather they hated them with a perfect hatred ; and
your lordship knows that you coidd not, if you were a man, avoid having some prejudice
to them. In this case it would be hardly possible to feel the full force of their argu-
ments. They had not better means of information, of knowing the real tempers and senti-
ments either of the Americans on the one hand, or the English, Irish, or Scots on the other.
Above all, they trusted in themselves, in their own power of convincing and persuading ; I
trust only in the living God, who hath the hearts of all men in His hands. And whether my
writing do any good or no, it need do no harm ; for it rests within yoiu" lordship's breast
whether any eye but your own shall see it. I do not intend to enter upon the question,
whether the Americans are in the right or in the wrong. Here all my prejudices are
against the Americans ; for I am a High Cluirchman, the son of a High Churchman, bred up
from my childhood in the highest notions of passive obedience and non-resistance ; and yet, in
spite of aU my long-rooted prejudices, I cannot avoid thinking, if I think at all, these,
an oppressed people, asked for nothing more than their legal rights, and that in the most
modest and inoffensive manner that the nature of the thing woiUd allow. But waging this,
waving all considerations of right and wrong, I ask. Is it common sense to use force toward
the Americans ? A letter now before me, which I received yesterday, says, " Four himdred
of the regulars and forty of the mihtia were killed in the late skirmish." Wliat a dispropor-
tion is this ! And this is the first essay of raw men against regular troops. You see, my
lord, whatever has been affirmed, these men will not be frightened ; and it seems they wiU
not be conquered so easily as was at first imagined. They will probably dispute every inch
of ground, and, if they die, die sword in hand. Indeed, some of our valiant officers say,
" Two thousand men will clear America of these rebels." No, nor twenty thousand, be they
rebels or not, nor perhaps treble that number. They are as strong men as you ; they are as
valiant as you, if not abundantly more valiant', for they are one and all enthusiasts,—
enthusiasts for liberty. They are calm, deliberate enthusiasts ; and we know how this
principle breathes into softer souls stern love of war, and thirst of vengeance, and contempt
of death. We know men, animated with this spirit, wUl leap into a fire, or rush into a
cannon's mouth.

" But they have no experience in war." And how much more have our troops ? Very
few of them ever saw a battle. " But they have no discipline." That is an entire mistake.
Already they have near as much as our army, and they will learn more of it every day ; so
that in a short time, if the fatal occasion continue, they will miderstand it as well as their
assailants. " But they are di\'ided amongst themselves." So you are informed by various

APPENDIX A. 727

letters and memorials. So, doubt not, was poor Rehoboam informed concerning the ten
tribes. So, nearer our own times, was Piiilip informed concerning the people of the
Netherlands. No, my lord, they are terribly united. Not in the province of New England
only, but down as low as the Jerseys and Pennsylvania. The bulk of the people are so
united that to speak a word in favour of the present Enghsh measures would almost
endanger a man's life. Those who informed me of this, oue of whom was with me last week,
lately come from Philadelphia, are no sycophants ; they say nothuig to curry favour ; they
have nothing to gain or lose by me. But they speak with sorrow of heart what they have
seen with their own eyes, and heard with their own ears.

These men think, one and all, be it right or WTong, that they are contending pro aris et
focis ; for their wives, children, and liberty. What an advantage have they herein over many
that fight only for pay ! none of whom care a straw for the cause wherein they are
engaged ; most of whom strongly disapprove of it. Have they not another conside*able
advantage ? Is there occasion to recr\iit the troops ? Their supplies are at hand, and
aU romid about them. Ours are three thousand miles off ! Are we then able to conquer the
Americans, suppose they are left to themselves ? suppose all our neighbours should stand
stock-still, and leave us and them to fight it out ? But we are not sure of this. Nor are we
sure that all our neighbours will stand stock-still. I doubt they have not promised it ; and,
if they had, could we rely upon those promises ? Yet it is not probable they will send ships
or men to America. Is there not a shorter way ? Do they not know where England and
Ireland lie ? And have they not troops, as well as ships, in readiness ? All Europe is well
apprised of this ; only the English know notliiiig of the matter ! Wliat if they find means
to land but ten thousand men ? Wliere are the troops in England or Ireland to oppose
them ? Why, cutting the throats of their brethren in America ! Poor England, in the
mean time ! " But we have our militia, — our vahant, disciplined militia. These will
effectually oppose them." Give me leave, my lord, to relate a little circumstance, of which I
was informed by a clergyman who knew the fact. In 1/16 a large body of militia were
marching towards Preston against the rebels. In a wood which they were passing by, a boy
happened to discharge Ms fowling-piece. The soldiers gave in all for lost, and, by tommon
consent, threw down their arms and ran for life. So much dependence is to be placed on our
valorous militia.

But, my lord, tliis is not aU. We have thousands of enemies, perhaps more dangerous
than French or Spaniards. As I travel four or five thousand miles every year, I have aii .
opportunity of conversing freely with more persons of every denomination than any one else
in the three kingdoms. I cannot but know the general disposition of the people, — English,
Scots, and Irish ; and I know a large majority of them are exasperated almost to madness.
Exactly so they were throughout England and Scotland about the year 1640, and in a great
measure by the same means ; by inflammatory papers which were spread, as they are now,
with the utmost diligence, in every corner of the land. Hereby the bulk of the population
were effectually cured of all love and reverence for the king. So that, fii-st despising, then
hatuig him, they were just rijje for open rebellion. And, I assure yoiu lordship, so they are
now. Tliey want nothing but a leader. Two circumstances more are deserving to be con-
sidered : the one, that there was at that time a decay of general trade almost throughout the
kingdom ; the other, there was a common deaniess of pro^^sions. The case is the same iu
both respects at this day. So that even now there are multitudes of people, that, having
nothing to do, and nothing to eat, are ready for the first bidder ; and that, without inquiring
into the merits of the cause, would flock to any who woidd give them bread. Upon the
whole, I am really sometimes afraid that this evil is from the Lord, \^^len I consider the
astonishing luxury of the rich, and the shocking impiety of rich and poor, I doubt whether
general dissoluteness of manners does not demand a general visitation. Perhaps the decree
is already gone forth from the Governor of the world. Perhaps even now,

"As he that buys sun'eys a ground.
So the destroying angel measures it around.
Calm he surveys the perishing nation ;
Ruin behind him stalks, and empty desolation."

J. Wl.SLEY.

728 APPENDIX B.

B, page 451. — Plan of the Leeds Circuit for the Year 1777.

1777.

May

June

July

Sundays.

4

11

Rip
TB
WF
FS
W8
Scr
RB
JN
TG
DP

18

25

WS

J w
WP
TG
Rip
JM
JN
DP
RB
JS

1

8

WF
Scr
J St
PB
IW
RB
FS
WP
DP
TG

13

22
TG

F8
Rip

J St

WF
JW
WS
WP
RN

29

6
J w

RB
PB
WF
DP
TP
WP
TG
Rip
S W

13

20

JN

DP

FS
MP
TG
J W
RN
RB

27

Kippax, Garforth, and Barwick - -

Saxtou and Aberford

Seacroft, Cliapeltown, and Woodside

Eccup and Harewood

Thomer and Keswick

Pannal and Kearby

■Wortley, Bramley, and Amiley - -

Money

Brotherton and Ferrybridge - - -

WS
Rip

.. . .

Knaresborough and Ribston - - -

JT
JN
DP

W J

TG

FS
WP

JB^

S W

WT
Scr

FS

WS
JN

TG
J W
Rip

Scr
RB

TJ

WS
WF

JN

FS

WP
TGj
Ripi

ws'

JT
DP
J S

Yeaaon

oti

Utiey

WS

RB

JN

FS

DP

WP|

TG

"Weeton and Harewood - . - - -

WP
FS
TG
WT
JW
Rip
PB

DP
JN
J W
J St
PB
MP
JS
Rip

Rip
TB
DP
MP
WF
J St
WP

JN

SW
JS

WP
Scr
DP
RN
RB

RB

RN
WP
PB
J S
JN
MP

J W
WF
RB
Scr
J St
JM
DP
JN

~

WS
FS
JN
TB
Rip
WP
RB

Staiucross and Cudworth . - . .

Horbury and Wakefield ... -

j Horeforth and Bramhope - - - -

Clifford and ColUngbam

KUlinghall and Pannal

Pontefract and Castleford . - - -

Thomer and Bardsey - - . . -

Hunslet and Holbeck

J St
MP
RB

—

WF
S W

—

PB
RN

TG

—

MP
TB

S W
J St

TG

FS
JS

R N
WF
PB

Belle Isle and Beeston

Seacroft and Thomer

1 Bramley and Armley

Woodside and Leeds

The letters in the cohumis are the mitials of the local preachers' names ; and it will be
seen that the Circuit was divided into two parts, which had preaching on alternate Sundays.
The first printed plan for local preachers in the Leeds Circuit was issued in January, 1/95.
By the favour of a kind fi'iend, we have before us copies of seventeen weekly plans, made by
Wesley himself, (and preserved mostly in his haudwriting,) for the supply of the London
Circuit with preaching. Tliejr range from April 15th, 1754, to August 12th, 1754; but as
one of them was printed in the " Wesleyan Methodist Magazine " for 1855, p. 428, it is
not thought necessary to uisert them here.

APPENDIX C. 729

C, page 478. — Some of the Minutes of the American Conference, 1780.

Q. 7. Ought not all the assistants to see to the settling of all the preaching-houses
by trustees, and order the said trustees to meet once in half a year, and keep a register
of their proceedings ; if there are any vacancies, choose new trustees, for the better
security of the houses, and let all the deeds be drawn in substance after that in the printed
" Minutes ?"

A. Yes.

Q. 8. Shall all the travelling preachers take a licence from every Conference, importing
that they are assistants or helpers in connexion •v.-\t\\ us ?

A. Yes.

Q. 9. Shall brother Asbury sign them in behalf of the Conference ?

A. Yes.

Q. 10. Ought it to be strictly enjoined on all our local preachers and exhorters, that no
one presume to speak in public without taking a note every quarter, (if required,) and be
examined by the assistant with respect to his life, liis qualification, and reception ?

A. Yes.

Q. 11. Ought not all our preachers to make conscience of rising at four, and if not, yet at
five ? (Is it not a shame for a preacher to be in bed till six in the morning ?)

A. Undoubtedly they ought.

Q. 12. Shall we continue in close comiexion with the Church, and press our people to a
closer coimexion with her ?

A. Yes.

Q. 13. Will this Conference grant the privilege to all the friendly clergj' of the Church of
England, at the request or desire of the people, to preach or administer the ordinances in
our preaching-houses or chapels ?

A. Yes.

Q. 14. Wliat provision shall we make for the wives of married preachers ?

A. They shall receive an equivalent with their husbands in quarterage, if they stand in
need.

Q. 15. Ought not our preachers, if possible, to speak to every person one by one in the
famdies^where they lodge, before prayer, if time will permit ; or give a family exhortation
after reading a chapter ?

A. They ought.

Q. 16. Ought not this Conference to require those travelling preachers who hold slaves,
to give promises to set them fi'ee ?

A. Yes.

Q. 17. Does this Conference acknowledge that slavery is contrary to the laws of God,
man, and nature, and hurtful to society ; contrary to the dictates of conscience and pure
religion, and doing that which we would not others shoidd do to us and ours ? — Do we
pass our disapprobation on all our friends who keep slaves, and advise their freedom ?

A. Yes.

Q. 18. Shall we recommend our quarterly meetings to be held on Saturdays and Sundays
when convenient ?

A. Agreed.

Q. 19. Shall not the Friday following every quarter-day be appointed as a day of fasting ?

A. Yes.

Q. 20. Does this whole Conference disapprove the step our brethren have taken in
Virginia ?

A. Yes.

Q. 21. Do we look upon them no longer as Methodists in connexion with Mr. Wesley and
us tUl they come back ?

A. Agreed.

Q. 22. Shall brothers Asbury, Garrettson, and Watters attend the Virginia Conference,
and infonn them of our proceedings in tliis, and receive their answer ?

A. Yes.

2 I 5

730 APPENDIX D.

Q. 23. Do we disapprove of the practice of distilling grain into liquor? Shall we dis-
own our friends who will not renounce the practice ?

A. Yes.

Q. 24. What shall the Conference do in case of brother Asbury's death or absence ?

A. Meet once a year, and act according to the " Minutes."

Q. 25. Ought not the assistant to meet the coloured people himself, and appoint as
helpers in his absence proper white persons, and not suffer them to stay late and meet by
themselves ?

A. Yes.

Q. 26. What must be the conditions of our imion with our Virginian brethren ?

A. To suspend all their administrations for one year, and all meet together in Baltimore.
— Bangs's " Historj' of the Metliodist Episcopal Church," vol. i., pp. 132-135.

D, page 479. — Account of the Reconciliation of the two American Conferences, from Mr.
Ashui-y's Journal.

We rode to Granger's, fifteen miles, stopped and fed our horses. These people are full of
the or(hnances ; we talked and prayed with them, then rode on to the Manakin-town ferry,
much fatigued with the ride ; went to friend Smith's, where all the preachers were met. I
conducted myself with cheerfid freedom, but foimd there was a separation in heart and prac-
tice. I spoke to my countryman, John Dickins, and foimd him opposed to our continuance
in union with the Episcopal Chm'ch. Brothers Watters and Garrettson tried their men, and
found them inflexible.

Tuesday, 9. — The Conference was called : brothers Watters, Garrettson, and myself stood
back, and being afterward joined by brother Dromgoole, we were desired to come in, and I
was permitted to speak. I read Mr. Wesley's Thoughts against a Separation, — showed my
private letters of instructions from Mr. Wesley, — set before them the sentiments of the Dela-
ware and Baltimore Conferences, — read our epistles, and read my letter to brother Gatch,
and Dickins's letter in answer. After some time spent this way, it was proposed to me, if I
would get the Circuits supplied, they would desist ; but tliat I coidd not do. We went
to preaching ; I spoke on Kuth ii. 4, and spoke as though nothing had been the matter
among the preachers or people ; and we were greatly pleased and comforted, — there was
some moWng among the people. In the afternoon we met ; the preachers appeared to me
to be farther off ; there had been, I thought, some talking out of doors. When we, Asbury,
Garrettson, Watters, and Dromgoole, could not come to a conclusion with them, we with-
drew, and left them to deliberate on the condition I offered, which was to suspend the mea-
sures they had taken for one year. After an hour's conference, we were caUed to receive
their answer ; which was, they could not submit to the terms of union. I then prepared to
leave the house, to go to a near neighbom''s to lodge, imder the heaviest cloud I ever felt in
America. O, what I felt ! nor I alone, but the agents on both sides ! They wept like
children, but kept their opinions.

Wednesday, 10. — I returned to take leave of Conference, and to go off immediately to the
north ; but found they were brought to an agreement while I had been praying, as ■«-ith a
broken heart, in the house we went to lodge at ; and brothers Watters and Garrettson had
been praying upstairs where the Conference sat. We heard wliat they had to say. Surely
the hand of God has been greatly seen in all this : there might have been twenty promising
preachers, and three tliousand people, seriously affected by this separation ; but the Lord
would not suffer this. We then had preaching by brother Watters, on, " Come thou with
us, and we will do thee good : " afterward we had a love-feast ; preachers and people wept,
prayed, and talked, so that the spirit of dissension was powerfully weakened, and I hoped it
will never take place again.— Bangs's " History of the Methodist Episcopal Church,"
vol. i., pp. 136, 137.

APPENDIX E. 731

E, page 523.— T^e Beed of Declaration.

To ALL to ^^'hora these presents shall come, John Wesley, late of Lincoln College,
Oxford, but now of the City Road, London, Clerk, sendeth greeting :

Whereas divers buildings commonly called chapels, ^vith a messuage and dwelling-
house, or other appurtenances to each of the same belonging, situate in various parts of
Great Britain, have been given and conveyed, from time to time, by the said John Wesley
to certain persons, and their heirs, in each of the said gifts and conveyances named, which
are enrolled in his Majesty's High Court of Chancery, upon the acknowledgment of the said
John Wesley, (pursuant to the Act of Parliament in that case made and pro\-ided,) upon
TRUST, that the trustees in the said several deeds respectively named, and the survivors of
them, and their heirs and assigns, and the trustees for the time being, to be elected as in
the said deeds is appointed, should permit and suffer the said John Wesley, and such other
person and persons as he should for that pnrjiose from time to time nominate and appoint,
at all times during his life, at his will and pleasure, to have and enjoy the free use and
benefit of the said premises, that he the said John Wesley, and such person or persons as he
should nominate and appoint, might therein preach and expound God's holy word : and upon
further trust, that the said respective trustees, and the survivors of them, and their heirs and
assigns, and the trustees for the time being, should permit and suffer Charles Wesley,
brother of the said John Wesley, and such other person and persons as the said Charles
Wesley should for that purpose from time to time nominate and appouit, m like manner
diu-ing his life, to have, use, and enjoy the said premises respectively for the like purposes
as aforesaid : and after the decease of the survivor of them, the said John Wesley, and Charles
Wesley, then upon further trust, that the said respective trustees, and the survivors of them,
and their heirs and assigns, and the trustees for the time being for ever, should permit and
suffer such person and persons, and for such time and times as should be appointed at the
yearly Conference of the people called IMethodists in London, Bristol, or Leeds, and no
others, to have and enjoy the said premises for the purposes aforesaid : and whereas divers
persons have in like maimer given, or conveyed, many chapels, with messuages and dwelling-
houses, or other appurtenances to the same belonging, situate in various parts of Great
Britain, and also in Ireland, to certain trustees m each of the said gifts and conveyances
respectively named, upon the like trusts, and for the same uses and purposes as aforesaid,
(except only that in some of the said gifts and conveyances, no life-estate, or other interest,
is therein or thereby given and reserved to the said Charles Wesley :) and whereas, for
rendering effectual the trusts created by the said several gifts or conveyances, and that no
doubt or litigation may arise vvith respect unto the same, or the interpretation and true mean-
ing thereof, it has been thought expedient by the said John Wesley, on behalf of himself as
donor of the several chapels, with the messuages, dwelling-houses, or appurtenances before-
mentioned, as of the donors of the said other chapels, with the messuages, dwelling-houses, or
appiu-tenances to the same belonging, given or conveyed to the hke uses and tnists, to explain
the words Yearly Conference of the people called Methodists, contained in all the said trust-deeds,
and to declare what persons are members of the said Conference, and how the succession and
identity thereof is to be continued : Now therefore these presents witness, that, for accomplishing
the aforesaid piu^joses, the said John Wesley doth hereby declare, that the Conference of the
people called Methodists in Lf>ndon, Bristol, or Leeds, ever since there hath been any yearly
Conference of the said people called Methodists, in any of the said places, hath always
heretofore consisted of the preachers and expounders of God's holy word, commonly
called Methodist preachers, in coimexion with, and under the care of, the said John
Wesley, whom he hath thought expedient, year after year, to summons to meet him, in
one or other of the said places of London, Bristol, or Ijceds, to advise with them for the
promotion of the Gospel of Christ, to appomt the said persons so summoned, and the
other preachers and expounders of God's holy word, also in connexion with, and under
the care of, the said John Wesley, not summoned to the said yearly Conference, to the
use and enjojanent of the said chapels and premises so given and conveyed upon trust
for the said John Wesley, and such other person and persons as he should appoint during
his life as aforesaid ; and for the expulsion of unworthy, and admission of new persons under

732 APPENDIX E.

his care, and into his Connexion, to be preachers and expomiders as aforesaid ; and also of
other persons upon trial for the like purposes : the names of all v>'hich persons so summoned
by the said John Wesley, the persons appointed, with the chapels and premises to wliich
they were so appointed, together with the duration of such appomtments, and of those
expelled, or admitted into Connexion, or upon trial, with aU other matters transacted and
done at the said yearly Conference, have year by year been printed and published under the
title of " Minutes of Conference." And these presents further witness, and the said John
Wesley doth hereby avouch and fiu-ther declare, that the several persons herein-after named,
to wit, the said John Wesley and Charles Wesley ; Tliomas Coke, of the city of London,
Doctor of Ci^il Law, James Creighton, of the same place. Clerk, Thomas Tenant, of the same
place, Thomas Rankin, of the same place ; Joshua Keighley, of Seven Oaks, in the coimty of
Kent ; James Wood, of Rochester, in the said comity of Kent ; John Booth, of Colchester,
Thomas Cooper, of the same place ; Richard Wliatcoat, of Norwich ; Jeremiah Brettell, of
LjTin, in the comity of Norfolk, Jonathan Parkin, of the same place ; Joseph Pescod, of
Bedford ; Cliristopher Watkins, of Northampton, John Barber, of the same place ; Jolm
Broadbent, of Oxford, Joseph Cole, of the same place ; Jonathan Cousins, of the city of
Gloucester, John Brettell, of the same place ; John Mason, of Salisbury, George Story, of the
same place ; Francis Wrigley, of St. Austell, in tlie comity of Cornwall ; William Green, of
the city of Bristol ; John Moon, of Plymouth-Dock, James Hall, of the same place ; James
Tliom, of St. Austell, aforesaid ; Joseph Taylor, of Redruth, in the said coiuity of Cornwall ;
William Hoskins, of Cardiff, Glamorganshire ; John Leech, of Brecon, William Saimders,
of the same place ; Richard Rodda, of Birmingham ; John Fenwick, of Burslcm, Stafford-
shire, Thomas Hanby, of the same place ; James Rogers, of Macclesfield, Samuel Bardsley,
of the same place ; John Murlin, of Manchester, William Percival, of the same place ; Dun-
can Wright, of the city of Chester, John Goodwin, of the same place ; Parson Greenwood,
of Liverpool, Zechariah Yewdal, of the same place, Thomas Vasey, of the same place ; Joseph
Bradford, of Leicester, Jeremiah Robertshaw, of the same place ; William Myles, of Notting-
ham ; Thomas Longley, of Derby ; Thomas Taylor, of Sheffield, William Simpson, of the
same place ; Thomas Carlill, of Grimsby, in the comity of Lincoln, Robert Scott, of the same
place, Joseph Harper, of the same place ; Thomas Corbett, of Gauisborough, in the said
comity of Lincoln, James Ray, of the same place ; William Tliompson, of Leeds, in the
covmty of York, Robert Roberts, of the same place, Samuel Bradburn, of the same place ;
John Valton, of Birstal, in the said comity, John Allen, of the same place, Isaac Brown, of
the same place ; Tliomas Hanson, of Huddersfield, in the said comity, Jolin Shaw, of the
same place ; Alexander Mather, of Bradford, m the said comity ; Joseph Benson, of Halifax,
in the said coimty, William Dufton, of the same place ; Benjamin Rhodes, of Keighley, in
the said coimty ; John Easton, of Colne, in the comity of Lancaster, Robert Costerdine, of
the same place ; Jasper Robinson, of the Isle of Man, George Button, of the same place ;
John Pav.'son, of the city of York ; Edward Jackson, of Hull ; Charles Atmore, of the said
city of Y'ork ; Launcelot Harrison, of Scarborough ; George Shadford, of HuU aforesaid ;
Barnabas Thomas, of the same place ; Thomas Briscoe, of Y'arm, in the said county of York,
Christopher Peacock, of the same place ; William Thorn, of Whitb}', in the said county of
Y'^ork, Robert Hopkins, of the same place ; Jolm Peacock, of Barnard Castle ; William
Collins, of Sunderland ; Thomas Dixon, of Newcastle-upon-Tyne, Christopher Hopper, of the
same place, William Boothby, of the same place ; William Hunter, of Berwick-upon-Tweed ;
Joseph Saundersou, of Dimdee, Scotland, William Warrener, of the same place ; Dmicaii
M'Allum, of Aberdeen, Scotland ; Thomas Rutherford, of the city of Dublin, in the kingdom
of Ireland, Daniel Jackson, of the same place ; Henry Moore, of the city of Cork, Ireland,
Andrew Blair, of the same place ; Richard Watkiuson, of Limerick, Ireland ; Nehemiah
Price, of Atldone, Ireland ; Robert Lindsay, of Sligo, Ireland ; George Brown, of Clones,
Ireland ; Thomas Barber, of Charlemont, Ireland ; Henry Foster, of Belfast, Ireland ; and
John Crook, of Lisburn, Ireland, gentlemen, being preachers and expomiders of God's holy
word, mider the care and in connexion with the said Jolm Wesley, have been, and now are,
and do, on the day of the date hereof, constitute the members of the said Conference, accord-
ing to the true intent and meaning of the said several gifts and conveyances, wherein the

APPENDIX E. • 733

■words Conference of the People called Methodists are mentioned and contained. And that
the said several persons before-named, and their successors for ever, to be chosen as herein-
after mentioned, are and shall for ever be construed, taken, and be the Conference of the
People called Methodists. Nevertheless upon the terms, and subject to the regulations
hereinafter prescribed, that is to say.

First, That the members of the said Conference, and their successors for the time being
for ever, shall assemble once in every year, at London, Bristol, or Leeds, (except as after-
mentioued) for the purposes aforesaid ; and the time and place of holding every subsequent
Conference shall be appointed at the preceding one ; save that the next Conference after the
date hereof shall be holden at Leeds, in Yorkshire, the last Tuesday in July next.

Second, The act of the majority in number of the Conference assembled as aforesaid shall
be had, taken, and be the act of the whole Conference ; to all intents, purposes, and con-
structions whatsoever.

Third, Tiiat after the Conference shall be assembled as aforesaid, they shall first proceed
to fill up aU the vacancies occasioned by death, or absence, as after-mentioned.

Fourth, jSo act of the Conference assembled as aforesaid shall be had, taken, or be the
act of the Conference, imtil fortj' of the members thereof are assembled, imless reduced under
that numljer by death since the prior Conference, or absence, as after-mentioned ; nor until
all the vacancies occasioned by death, or absence, shall be filled up by the election of new
members of the Conference, so as to make up the number of one Inmdred, unless there be
not a sufficient number of persons objects of such election: and during the assembly of the
Conference, there shall always be forty members present at the doing of any act, save as
aforesaid, or otherwise such act shall be void.

Fifth, The duration of the yearly assembly of the Conference shall not be less than five
days, nor more than three weeks, and be concluded by the appointment of the Conference, if
under twenty-one days ; or otherwise the conclusion thereof shall follow of course at the
end of the said twenty-one days ; the whole of all which said time of the assembly of the
Conference shall be had, taken, considered, and be the yearly Conference of the people called
Methodists, and all acts of the Conference during such yearly assembly thereof shall be the
acts of the Conference, and. none other.

Sixth, Immediately after all the vacancies occasioned by death, or absence, are filled up
by the election of new members as aforesaid, the Conference shaU choose a president, and
secretary, of their assembly, out of themselves, who shall continue such until the election of
another president, or secretary, in the next or other subsequent Conference ; and the said
president shall have the privilege and power of two members in all acts of the Conference,
during his presidency, and such other powers, privileges, and authorities, as the Conference
shall fi'om time to time see fit to intrust into his hands.

Seventh, Any member of the Conference absenting himself from the yearly assembly
thereof for two years successively, .without the consent, or dispensation of the Conference,
and being not present on the first day of the third yearly assembly thereof at the time and
place appointed for the holding of the same, shall cease to be a member of the Conference
from and after the said first day of the said third yearly assembly thereof, to all mtents and
purposes, as though he was naturally dead. But the Conference shall and may dispense
with, or consent to, the absence of any member from any of the said yearly assembhes, for
any cause which the Conference may see fit or necessary ; and such member, whose absence
shall be so dispensed with, or consented to by the Conference, shaU not by such absence
cease to be a member thereof.

Eighth, Tlie Conference shall and may expel, and put out from being a member thereof,
or from being in connexion therewith, or from being upon trial, any person member of the
Conference, or admitted into connexion, or upon trial, for any cause which to the Conference
may seem fit or necessary ; and every member of the Conference so expelled and put out
shall cease to be a member thereof to all intents and jiurposes, as thougli he was naturally
dead. And the Conference, inmiediately after the expulsion of any member thereof as afore-
said, shall elect another person to be a member of the Conference, in the stead of such
member so expelled.

734 APPENDIX E.

Ninth, The Conference shall and may admit into connexion with them, or upon trial, any
person or persons whom they shall approve, to be preachers and expounders of God's holy
word, imder the care and direction of the Conference ; the name of every such person or
persons so admitted into Connexion or upon trial as aforesaid, with the time and degrees of
the admission, being entered in the Journals or Mumtes of the Conference.

Tenth, No person sliaU be elected a member of the Conference, who hath not been
admitted into connexion with the Conference as a preacher and expounder of God's holy
word, as aforesaid, for twelve months.

Eleventh, The Conference shall not, nor may nominate or appoint any person to the use
and enjoyment of, or to preach and expound God's holy word in, any of the chapels and pre-
mises so given or conveyed, or which may be given or conveyed upon tlie trusts aforesaid,
who is not either a member of the Conference, or admitted mto connexion with the same, or
upon trial, as aforesaid ; nor appomt any person for more than three years successively to the
use and enjoyment of any chapel and premises already given, or to be given or conveyed
upon the trusts aforesaid, except ordained ministers of the Church of England.

Twelfth, That the Conference shall and may appoint the place of holding the yearly
assembly thereof at any other city, town, or place, than London, Bristol, or Leeds, wheu it
shall seem expedient so to do.

Thirteenth, And, for the convenience of the chapels and premises already, or which may
hereafter be given or conveyed upon the trusts aforesaid, situate in Ireland, or other parts
out of the kingdom of Great Britain, the Conference shall and ma!^, when, and as often as it
shall seem expedient, but not otherwise, appoint and delegate any member or members of
the Conference, with all or any of the powers, privileges, and advantages hereinbefore con-
tained or vested in the Conference ; and all and every the acts, admissions, expulsions, and
appointments whatsoever of such member or members of the Conference so appointed and
delegated as aforesaid, the same being put into WTiting, and signed by such delegate or
delegates, and entered in the Journals or Minutes of the Conference, and subscribed, as after-
mentioned, shaU be deemed, taken, and be, the acts, admissions, expulsions, and appoint-
ments of the Conference, to all intents, constructions, and pi^irjioses whatsoever, from the
respective times when the same shall be done by such delegate or delegates, notwithstanding
any thing herein contained to the contrary.

Fourteenth, All resolutions and orders touchmg elections, admissions, expulsions, con-
sents, dispensations, delegations, or appointments, and acts whatsoever of the Conference,
shall be entered and written in the Journals or Minutes of the Conference, which shall be
kept for that purpose, publicly read, and then subscribed by the president and secretary
thereof for the time being, during the time such Conference shall be assembled ; and, when
so entered and subscribed, shall be had, taken, received, and be the acts of the Conference ;
and such entry and subscription, as aforesaid, shall be had, taken, received, and be evidence
of all and every such acts of the said Conference, and of .their said delegates, without the aid
of any other proof ; and whatever shall not be so entered and subscribed, as aforesaid, shall
not be had, taken, received, or be the act of the Conference : and the said president and
secretary are hereby required and obliged to enter and subscribe as aforesaid, every act
whatever of the Conference.

Lastly, AVhenever the said Conference shall be reduced imder the number of forty mem-
bers, and continue so reduced for three yearly assemblies thereof successively, or whenever
the members thereof shaU decline or neglect to meet together annually for the purposes
aforesaid, during the space of three years, that then, and in either of the said events, the
Conference of the people called Methodists shall be extinguished, and all the aforesaid
powers, privileges, and advantages shaU cease ; and the said chapels and premises, and all
other chapels and premises, which now are, or hereafter may be settled, given, or conveyed,
upon the trusts aforesaid, shall vest in the trustees for the time being of the said chapels
and premises respectively, and their successors for ever; upon trust that they, and the
survivors of them, and the trustees for the time being, do, shall, and may, appoint such per-
son and persons to preach and expound God's holy word therein, and to have the use and
enjoyment thereof for such time, and in such maimer, as to them shall seem proper.

APPENDIX F. 735

Provided always, that nothing herein contained shall extend, or be construed to extend, to
extinguish, lessen, or abridge the life-estate of the said John Wesley, and Charles Wesley,
or either of them, of and in any of the said chapels and premises, or any other chapels and
premises wherein they the said John Wesley and Charles Wesley, or either of them, now
have, or may have, any estate or mterest, power or authority whatsoever. In witness
whereof the said John Wesley hath heremito set his hand and seal, the twenty-eighth day of
February, in the twenty -fourth year of the reign of our Sovereign Lord George the Tliird, by
the grace of God, of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, king, defender of the faith, and so
forth, and in the year of our Lord one thousand seven hiuidred and eighty-four.

JOHN (Seal) WESLEY.
Sealed and delivered (being first '^ William Clulow, Quality-court,

duly stamped) in the presence of) Chancerj^-lane, London.

Richard Young, Clerk to the said
William Clidow.
The above is a true copy of the original deed, which is enrolled in Chancery, and was
therewith examined by us,

William Clulow.
Richard Young.

Letter to the Methodist Conference.

My dear Brethren, Chester, Ajirit 1th, 1735.

Some of our travelling preachers have expressed a fear, that, after my decease, you
would exclude them either from preaching in comiexion with you, or from some other
privileges which they now enjoy. I know no other way to prevent such inconvenience,
than to leave these my last words with you.

I beseech you, by the mercies of God, that you never avail yourselves of the Deed of
Declaration to assume any superiority over your brethren ; but let all things go on, among
those itinerants who choose to remain together, exactly in the same manner as when I was
with you, so far as circumstances v^^ll permit.

In particular, I beseech you, if you ever loved me, and if you now love God and your
brethren, to have no respect of persons in stationing the preachers, in choosing children for
Kingswood school, in disposing of the yearly contriljution, and the Preachers' Fmid, or any
other pubUc money : but do all things with a suigle eye, as I have done from the beginning.
Go on thus, doing all thmgs without prejudice or partiality, and God will be with you even
to the end.

John Wesley.

F, page 547. — Asbury's Certificate of Ordination.

Know all men by these presents, Tliat I, Thomas Coke, doctor of ci\il law, late of Jesus
College, in the university of Oxford, presbyter of the Church of England, and superintendent
of the Methodist Episcopal Chiu-ch in America ; mider tlie protection of Almighty God, and
with a single eye to His glory ; by the imposition of my hands and prayer, (being assisted
by two ordained elders,) did on the twenty-fifth day of this month, December, set apart
Francis Asbury for the office of a deacon in the aforesaid Methodist Episcopal Church.
And also on the twentj'-sixth day of the said mouth, did, by the imposition of my hands
and prayer, (being assisted by the said elders,) set apart the said Francis Asbury for the
office of elder in the said Methodist Episcojial Church. And on this twenty-seventh day of
the said month, being the day of the date hereof, have, by the imposition of my hands and
prayer, (1)euig assisted by the said elders,) set apart the said Francis Asbury for the office of
a superintendent in the said Methodist Episcopal Church, a man whom 1 judge to be well
qualified for that great work. And I do hereby recommend him to all whom it may con-
cern, as a fit person to preside over the flock ^f Christ. In testimony whereof, I have here-
unto set my hand and seal, this 27th day of December, in the year of our Lord, 1784.

Thomas Coke.
— Bangs's "History of the Methodist Episcopal Church," vol. i., pp. 157, 153.

736 APPEISDIX H.

G, p. 586. — Model Deed for the Settlement of Chapels.

The Indenture made , between Benjamin Heap, of , in the county of

, on the one part, and Thomas "Philips, hatter, &c., on the other part, WITNESSETH,

That in consideration of five shilUngs, lawful money of Great Britain, by the said T. P., &c.,
to the said B. H., truly paid, before the sealing and delivering hereof, (the receipt whereof
the said B. H. doth hereby acknowledge,) and for divers other considerations him thereunto
moving, the said B. H. hath granted, bargauied, and sold, and by these presents doth bar-
gain and seU unto the said T. P., &c., their heirs and assigns for ever, all that lately erected

house or tenement, with the yard thereunto adjoining, situate , in , aforesaid, now

in the tenure or occupation of , together with all the ways, drains, and privileges to the

said premises appertaining, and all the profits thereof, with all the right, title, and interest in
law and equity : to have and to hold, the said house, yard, and other premises, to the
said T. P. &c., their heirs and assigns for ever. Nevertheless, upon special~'trust and
confidence, and to the intent that they and the survivors of them, and the Trustees for the
time being, do and shall permit Jolin Wesley, of the City Road, London, Clerk, and such
other persons as he shall from time to time appoint, at aU times, during his natural life, and
no other persons, to have and enjoy the free use and benefit of the said premises ; that the
said John Wesley, and such other persons as he appoints, may therein preach and expound
God's holy word. And after liis decease, upon further trust and confidence, and to the in-
tent, that the said T. P., &c., or tlie major part of them, or the surwors of them, and the
major part of the Trustees of the said premises for the time being, shall, from time to time,
and at all times for ever, permit such persons as shall be appointed at the yearly Conference
of the people called Methodists, in London, Bristol, Leeds, Manchester, or elsewhere, speci-
fied by name in a Deed enrolled in Chancery, under the hand and seal of the said John
Wesley, and bearing date the 28th day of February, 1734, and no others, to have and to enjoy
the said premises, for the purposes aforesaid : Provided always, that the persons preach no
other doctrine than is contained in Mr. Wesley's " Notes upon the New Testament," and
four volumes of " Sermons." And upon farther trust and confidence, that, as often as any
of these Trustees, or the Trustees for the time bemg, shall die, or cease to be a member of
the Society commonly called ^lethodists, the rest of the said Ti'ustees, or of the Trustees for
the time being, as soon as conveniently may be, shall and may choose another Trustee or

Tnistees, in order to keep up the number of IVustees for ever. In •witness whereof

the said B. H. hath heremito set his hand and seal, the day and year above-wi-itten.

H, p. 665. — Rtcles of the United Societies.

1. In the latter end of the year 1739, eight or ten persons came to me ui London, who
appeared to be deeply convinced of sin, and earnestly groaning for redemption. They
desired (as did two or three more the next day) that I woidd spend some time with them in
prayer, and advise them how to flee ft."om the wrath to come ; which they saw continually
hanging over their heads. That we might have more time for this great work, I appointed a
day when they might all come together, which from thenceforward they did every week,
namely, on Thursday, in the evening. To these, and as many more as desu'ed to join \\'ith
them, (for their number increased dady,) I gave those advices, from time to time, which I
judged most needful for them ; and we always concluded our meeting with prayer suited to
their several necessities.

2. This was the rise of the United Society, first in London, and then in other places.
Such a Society is no other than " a company of men having the form and seeking the power
of godhness, united in order to pray together, to receive the word of exhortation, and to
watch over one another ui love, thai they may help each other to work out their salvation."

3. That it may the more easily be discerned, whether they are indeed workmg out their
own salvation, each Society is divided into smaller companies, called " classes," according to
tlieir respective places of abode. There are about twelve persons in every class ; one of
whom is styled "the leader." It is his business, (1.) To see each person in his class once a
week at least, in order to inquire how then- souls prosper ; to advise, reprove, comfort, or

APPENDIX H. 737

exhort, as occasion maj^ require ; to receive what they are willing to give toward the reHef of
the poor. (2.) To meet the minister and the stewards of the Society once a week ; in order
to inform the minister of any that are sick, or of any that walk disorderly and will not be
reproved ; to pay to the stewards what they have received of tlieir several classes in the week
preceding ; and to show their accovmt of what each person has contributed.

4. There is one only condition previously reqmred in those who desire admission into
these Societies, — a desire " to flee from the wrath to come, to be saved from their sins : " but,
wherever this is really fixed in the soul, it will be shown by its fruits. It is therefore
expected of all who continue therem, that they should continue to evidence their desire of
salvation.

First, by doing no harm, by avoiding evil in every kind ; especially that which is most
generally practised : such is, the taking the name of God in vain ; the profanino; the day of
the Lord, either by doing ordinary work thereon, or by buying or selling ; drunkenness, buy-
ing or selling spirituous hquors, or drinking them, uidess in cases of extreme necessity ;
lighting, quarrelling, brawling ; brother gomg to law with brother ; retumuig evil for evil, or
railing for railing ; the using many words in buying or selling ; the buying or selling un-
customed goods ; the giving or taking things on usury, that is, unlawful interest ; im-
charitable or luiprofitable conversation, particularly speaking evU of magistrates or of minis-
ters ; doing to others as we would not they should do unto us ; doing what we know is not
for the glory of God, as the " putting on of gold or costly apparel ; " the taking such diver-
sions as cannot be used m the name of the Lord Jesus ; the singing those songs, or reading
those books, which do not tend to the knowledge or love of God ; softness, and needless self-
indulgence ; lajang up treasures upon earth ; borrowing without a probability of paying ; or
taking up goods without a probability of pa>dng for them.

5. It is expected of all who continue in these Societies, that they should continue to
e\idence their desire of salvation.

Secondly, by doing good, by being, in every kind, merciful after their power ; as they have
opportunity, doing good of every possible sort, and as far as is possible, to all men ; — to their
bodies, of the ability which God giveth, by giving food to the Inmgry, by clothing the naked,
by visiting or helping them that are sick, or in prison ; — to their souls, by instructing, re-
proving, or exhorting all they have any intercourse with ; trampling mider foot that enthu-
siastic doctrine of de\ils, that " we are not to do good miless our heart be free to it : " by
doing good especially to them that are of the household of faith, or groaning so to be ; em-
ploying them preferably to others, buying one of another ; helping each other in busmess ;
and so much the more, because the world will love its own, and them only : by all possible
dihgence and fnigality, that the Gospel be not blamed : by running with patience the race
that is set before them, " denying themselves and taking up their cross daily ; " submitting
to bear the reproach of Christ, to be as the filth and offscouring of the world ; and looking
that men should " say all manner of evil of them falsely for tlie Lord's sake."

6. It is expected of all who desure to contmue in these Societies, that they should continue
to endence their desire of salvation.

Thirdly, by attending upon all the ordinances of God. Such are, the public worship of
God ; the ministry of the word, either read or expounded ; the supper of the Lord ; family
and private prayer ; searching the Scriptures ; and fasting, or abstinence.

7. These are the General Rides of our Societies ; all which we are taught of God to observe,
even in His wi'itten word, the oidy rfile, and the sufficient rule, both of our faith and practice.
And all these, we know. His Spirit \\Tites on every tndy awakened heart. If there be any
among us «ho observe them not, who habitually break any of thcni, let it be made known
unto them who watch over that soul as they that must give an account. We will admonish
him of the error of his ways ; we will bear with him for a season : but then if he repent not,
he hath no more place among us. We have delivered our own souls.

JOHN WESLEY,
CHARLES WESLEY.
May 1st, 1743.

738 APPENDIX I.

I, page 676. — Extracts from the Large Minutes.

It is desired, that all things be considered as in the immediate presence of God ; that
every person speak freely whatever is in his heart.

Q. 1. How may we best improve the time of. this Conference?

A. (1.) While we are conversing, let us have an especial care to set God always before us.
(2.) In the intermediate hours, let us redeem all the time we can for private exercises.
(3.) Therein let us give ourselves to prayer for one another, and for a blessing ou this our
labour.

Q. 2. Have our Conferences been as usefid as they might have been ?
A. No : we have been continually straitened for time. Hence, scarce any thing has been
searched to the bottom. To remedy this, let every Conference last nine days, concluding on
Wednesday in the second week.

Q. 3. Wiat may we reasonably believe to be God's design in raising up the preachers
called Methodists ?

A. Not to form any new sect, but to reform the nation, particularly the Church ; and to
spread scriptiu-al holiness over the land.

Q. 4. What was the rise of Methodism, so called ?

A. In 1729, two young men, readmg the Bible, saw they could not be saved without
lioliiiess, followed after it, and mcited others so to do. In 1737, they saw holiness comes by
faith. They saw likewise, that men are justified before they are sanctified : but still holiness
was their point.

God then thrust them out, utterly agamst their will, to raise a holy people. When Satan
could no otherwise hinder this, he threw Calvinism in the way ; and then Antinomianism,
wliich sti-ikes directly at the root of aU holiness.

Q. 5. Is it advisable for us to preach ui as many places as we can, without forming any
Societies ?

A. By no means ; we have made the trial in various places, and that for a considerable
time ; but all the seed has fallen as by the highway-side. Tliere is scarce any fruit
remaining.

Q. 6. Where should we endeavour to preach most ?

A. (1.) Wliere there is the greatest number of quiet and willing hearers : (2.) Wliere
there is most frmt.

Q. 7. Is field-preaching milawful ?

A. We conceive not. We do not know that it is contrary to any law either of God or man.
Q. 8. Have we not used it too sparingly ?

A. It seems we have. (1.) Because our call is to save that which is lost : now we cannot
expect them to seek its, therefore we should go and seek them. (2.) Because we are par-
ticularly called, by going into the highways and hedges, (which none else will do,) to compel
them to come in. (3.) Because that reason against it is not good, " The house wiU hold all
that come." Tlie house may hold all that come to the house ; but not aU that would come
to the field.

The greatest hindrance to this you are to expect from rich, or cowardly, or lazy Methodists.
But regard them not, neither stewards, leaders, nor people. Whenever the weather will permit,
go out in God's name into the most public places, and call all to repent and believe the Gospel ;
every Sunday in particular ; especially where there are old Societies, lest they settle upon
their lees.

The stewards will frequently oppose this, lest they lose their usual collection. But this is
not a sufficient reason against it. Shall we barter souls for money ?

Q. 9. Ought we not diligently to observe, in what places God is pleased at any time to
pour out His Spirit more abundantly ?

A. We ought, and at that time to send more labourers than usual into that part of the
harvest.

But whence shall we have them ? (1.) So far as we can afford it, we will keep a reserve
of preachers at Kingswood : (2.) Let an exact list be kept of those who are proposed for
trial, but not accepted.

APPENDIX I. 739

Q. 10. How often shall we permit strangers to be present at the meeting of the
Society ?

A. At every other meeting of the Society in every place, let no stranger be admitted. At
other times they may ; but the same person not above twice or thrice. In order to this, see
that all, in every place, show their tickets before they come in. K the stewards £ind leaders
are not exact herein, employ others that have more resolntion.

Q. II. How may the leaders of classes be made more useful ?

A. (I.) Let each of them be diligently examined concerning his method of meeting a class.

Let this be done with all possible exactness at the next quarterly visitation. And in order
to this, allow sufficient time for the visiting of each Society.

(2.) Let each leader carefully inquire how every soul in his class prospers. Not only how
each person observes the outward rules, but how he grows in the knowledge and love of God.

(3.) Let the leaders converse with the assistant frequently and freely.

Q. 26. What are the rules of an helper ?

A. (1.) Be diligent. Never be luiemployed a moment. Never be triflingly employed.
Never while away time : neither spend any more time at any place than is strictly necessary.

(2.) Be serious. Let your motto be. Holiness to the Lord. Avoid all lightness, jesting,
and foolish talking.

(3.) Converse sparingly and cautiously with women : particularly with young women.

(4.) Take no step toward marriage, without first consulting mth your iirethren.

(5.) Believe evil of no one ; unless you see it done, take heed how you credit it. Put the
best construction on every tiling. You know the judge is always supposed to be on the
prisoner's side.

(6.) Speak evil of no one : else your word especially would eat as doth a canker : keep
your thoughts within yovur own breast, till you come to the person concerned.

(7.) Tell every one what you think \\Tong in him, and that plainly, as soon as may be : else
it will fester in your heart. Make all haste to cast the fire out of your bosom.

(8.) Do not afi"ect the gentleman. You have no more to do with this character, than with
that of a dancing-master. A preacher of the Gospel is the servant of all.

(9.) Be ashamed of nothing but sin ; not of fetching wood (if time permit) or drawing
water : not of cleaning your own shoes, or your neighbour's.

(10.) Be punctual. Do every thing exactly at the time. And in general, do not 7nend our
rules, but keep them : not for wrath, but for conscience' sake.

(11.) You have nothing to do but to save souls. Therefore spend and be spent in
this work. And go always, not only to those that want you, but to those that want you
most.

Observe : It is not your business, to preach so many times, and to take care of this or
that Society : but to save as many souls as you can ; to bring as many sinners as you pos-
sibly can to repentance, and with all your power to build them up in that holiness, without
which they carmot see the Lord. And remember ! A Methodist preacher is to mind every
point, great and small, in the Methodist discipbne I Therefore you will need all the sense
you have, and to have all your wits about you !

(12.) Act in all things, not according to yoiu- own will, but as a son in the Gospel. As
such it is your part to employ your time in the manner which we direct : partly, in preach-
ing and visiting from house to house ; partly, in reading, meditation, and prayer. Above all,
if you labour with us in our Lord's vineyard, it is needful that you do that part of the work
which wc advise, at those times and places which we judge most for His glory.

Q. 48. Do we sufficiently watch over our helpers ?

A. We might consider those that are with us as our pupils ; into whose beha'v iour aiul
studies we should inquire every day. Should we not fVequently ask each. Do you walk
closely with God ? Have you now fellowship with the Father and the Son ? At what hour
do you rise ? Do you punctually obser\-e the morning and evening hour of retirement ? Do
you spend the day in the manner which we advise ? Do you converse seriously, usefully,
and closely ? To be more particular : Do you use all the means of grace yourself, and
enforce the use of them on all other persons ?

They are either instituted or prudential : —

I. The INSTITUTED are.

740 APPENDIX I.

(1.) Prayer ; private, family, public ; consisting' of deprecation, petition, intercession, and
thanksgiving. Do you use each of these ? Do you use private prayer every morning and
evening ? if you can, at five in the evening ; and the hoiu- before or after moniing preach-
ing ? Do you forecast daily, wherever you are, how to seciu-e these hours ? Do you avow
it everywhere? Do you ask everywhere, "Have you family prayer?" Do you retire at
five o'clock ?

(2.) Searching the Scriptures by,

(i.) Reading : constantly, some part of every day ; regularly, all the Bible in order ; care-
fidly, wth the Notes ; seriously, with prayer before and after ; fruitfully, immediately
practising what you learn there ?

(ii.) Meditating : at set times ? by any nUe ?

(iii.) Hearing : every morning ? carefully ; with prayer before, at, after ; immediately
putting in practice ? Have you a New Testament always about you ?

(3.) The Lord's supper : do you use this at every opportunity ? with solemn prayer
before ; with earnest and deliberate self-devotion ?

(4.) Fasting : how do you fast every Friday ?

(5.) Christian confidence : are you convinced how important and how difficult it is to
" order your conversation aright^ " Is it " always in grace ? seasoned with salt ? meet to
mhiister grace to the hearers?" Do not you converse too long at a time. Is not an hoiu:
commonly enough ? Would it not be weU always to have a determinate end in view ;
and to pray before and after it ?

II. Prudential means we may use either as common Clu-istians, as Methodists, as
preachers, or as assistants.

(1.) As common Christians. What particular rules have you in order to grow in grace ?
Wliat arts of holy living ?

(2.) As Methodists. Do you never miss your class, or band ?

(3.) As preachers. Do you meet every Society ; also the leaders and bands,. if any ?

(4.) As assistants. Have you thoroughly considered your office ; and do you make a
conscience of executing every part of it ?

These means may be used without fruit : but there are some means which cannot ;
namely, watching, denying oiurselves, taking up oiu- cross, exercise of tlte presence of God.

(1.) Do you steadily watch against the world, the devil, yom-selves, your besetting sin ?

(2.) Do you deny yourself every useless pleasure of sense, imagination, honour ? Are you
temperate in all things ? Instance in food : do you use only that kind and that degree which
is best both for your body and soul ? Do you see the necessity of this ?

(3.) Do you eat no flesh stippers ? no late suppers ?

(4.) Do you eat no more at each meal than is necessary ? Are you not heavy or drowsy
after dinner ?

(5.) Do you use only that kind and that degree of drink which is best both for your body
and sold ?

(6.) Do you drink water ? Why not? Did you ever ? "Why did you leave it ofF? If
not for health, when will you begin again ? to-day ?

(7.) How often do you drink wine or ale ? every day ? Do you want it ?

(8.) Wherein do you "take up your cross daily?" Do you cheerfully bear your cross
(whatever is grievous to nature) as a gift of God, and labour to profit thereby ?

(9.) Do you endeavoiu- to set God always before you ; to see His eye continually fixed
upon you ? Never can you use these means, but a blessing will ensue. And the more you
use them, the more you will grow in grace.

Q. 49. What can be done, in order to a closer union of our helpers with each other ?

A. (1.) Let them be deeply convinced of the want there is of it at present, and the
absolute necessity of it.

(2.) Let them pray for a desire of union.

(3.) Let them speak freely to each other.

(4.) Wlien they meet, let them never part without prayer.

(5.) Let them beware how they despise each other's gifts.

APPENDIX I. 741

(6.) Let them never speak slightingly of each other m any kind.

(7.) Let them defend one another's characters in. everything, so far as consists with
truth : and,

(8.) Let them labour in honour each to prefer the other before himself.

Q. 50. How shall *e try those who think they are moved by the Holy Ghost to preach ?

A. Inquire, (1.) Do they know God as a pardoning God ? Have they the love of God
abiding in them ? Do they desire and seek nothmg but God ? And are they holy in all
manner of conversation ? (2.) Have they gifts (as well as grace) for the work ? Have they
(in some tolerable degree) a clear, sound understanding? Have- they a right judgment in
the things of God ? Have they a just conception of salvation by faith ? And has God
given them any degree of uttenince ? Do they speak justly, readily, clearly ? (3.) Have
they fruit ? Are any truly convinced of sin, and converted to God, by their preaching ?

As long as these three marks concur in any one, we believe he is called of God to preach.
These we receive as sufficient proof that he is " moved thereto by the Holy Ghost."

Q. 51. 'WTiat method may we use in receiving a new helper ?

A. A proper time for doing this is at a Conference, after solemn fasting and prayer.

Every person proposed is then to be present ; and each of them may be asked, — Have
you faith in Christ? Are you "goin^on to perfection?" Do you expect to be "perfected
in love " in this life ? Are you groaning after it ? Are you resolved to devote yourself
wholly to God and to His work ? Do you know the Methodist Plan ? Have you read the
"Plain Accomit?" The "Appeals?" Do you know the rules of the Society? Of the
bands ? Do you keep them ? Do you take no snuff, tobacco, drams ? Do you constantly
attend the church and sacrament ? Have you read the " Minutes of the Conference ?" Are
you willing to conform to them ? Have you considered the Rules of a Helper ? especially
the first, tenth, and twelfth ? Will you keep them for conscience' sake ? Are you deter-
mined to employ all your time in the work of God ? Will you preach every morning and
evening ; endeavouring not to speak too long, or too loud ? WiU you dihgently instruct
the children in every place ? WiU you visit from house to house ? WiU ycu recommend
fasting, both by precept and example ?

Are you in debt ? Are you engag^ to marry ?

(N.B. A preacher who marries whire on trial, is thereby set aside.)

We may then receive him as a probationer, by gi%Tng him the " Minutes of the
Conference," inscribed thus : —

" To A. B.

" You think it your duty to call sinners to repentance. Make full proof hereof, and we
shall rejoice to receive you as a fellow-laboiu-er."

Let him then read, and carefully weigh what is contained therein, that if he has any
doubt, it may be removed.

Observe ! Taking on trial is entirely different from admitting a preacher. One on trial
may be either admitted or rejected, without doing him any wrong. Otherwise it would be
no trial at all. Let every assistant explain this to them that are on trial.

\Micn he has been on trial four years, if recommended by the assistant, he may be
received into full connexion, by giving him the " Minutes," inscribed thus : " As long as
you freely consent to, and earnestly endeavour to walk by, these Rules, we shall rejoice to
acknowledge you as a fellow-labourer." Meantime, let none exhort in any of our Societies,
without a note of permission from the assistant. Let everj' exhorter take care to have this
renewed yearly ; and let every assistant insist upon it.

Q. 52. '\l'hat is the method wherein we usually proceed in our Conferences ?

A. We inquire,

(1.) Wliat preachers are admitted? Who remain on trial? Who are admitted on trial?
Who desist from' travelling ?

(2.) Are there any objections to any of the preachers ? who are named one by one,

(3.) How arc the preachers stationed this year ?

(4.) AMiat numbers are in the Society ?

(5.) What is the Kings«ood coUection ?

742 APPENDIX J.

(6.) Wliat boys are received this year ?

(7.) What girls are assisted ?

(8.) What is contributed for the contingent expenses ?

(9.) How was this expended ?

(10.) "WTiat is contributed toward the fund for superannuated and supernumerary
preacliers ?

(11.) "WTtiat demands are there upon it ?

(12.) How many preachers' wives are to be provided for? By what Societies?

(13.) Wliere and when may our next Conference begin ?

Q. 55. How can we account for the decrease of the work of God in some Circuits, both
this year and the last ?

A. It may be owing either, (1.) To the want of zeal and exactness in the assistant,
occasioning want of discipline throughout ; or, (2.) To want of life and diligence in the
preachers ; or, (3.) To our people's losing the life of God, and sinking into the spirit of the
world.

It may be owing, farther, to the want of more field-preacliing, and of trying more new
places.

J, p. 700. — List of Works revised and abridged from various Authors by the Rev.
John Wesley, M.A.

1. The Christian's Pattern ; or, a Treatise of the Imitation of Christ Written originally
in Latin, by Thomas a Kempis. With a Preface, containing an account of the usefulness of
this Treatise, directions for reading it with advantage, and likewise an account of this edi-
tion. Compared with the original, and corrected throughout, by John Weslet, M.A.,
Fellow of Lincohi College, Oxon. 8vo., pp. 319. 1735.

2. Two Treatises : the first, on Justification by Faith only, according to the Eleventh
Article of the Church of England : the second, on the Sinfulness of Man's natural Will, and
his utter inability to do works acceptable to God, until he be justified, and born again of the
Spirit of God ; according to the doctrine of our Nmth, Tenth, Twelfth and Thirteenth
Articles. They are part of the works of the learned and judicious Dr. Barnes, who had been
for many years famous as a great reviver of learning in the University of Cambridge. He
afterwards became a Protestant, and was martyred for the faith in Smithfield, in the year
1541. To which is prefixed a Preface, containing some Account of the Life and Death of
Dr. Barnes, extracted from the Book of Martyrs, by John Wesley, A.M., Fellow of Lin-
cohi College, Oxford. 12mo., pp. 99. 1739.

3. Serious Considerations concerning the Doctrines of Election and Reprobation. Extracted
from a late Author. 12mo., pp. 12. 1740.

4. Tlie Scripture Doctrme concerning Predestination, Election, and Reprobation. Ex-
tracted from a late Author. By John Wesley, M.A., Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford.
12mo., pp. 16. 1741.

5. Serious Considerations on Absolute Predestination. Extracted from a late Author.
12mo., pp. 24. 1741.

6. Reflections upon the Conduct of Human Life : with reference to Learning and Know-
ledge. Extracted from Mr. Norris. The Second Edition. 12mo., pp. 36. 1741.

7. An Extract of the Christian's Pattern : or, a Treatise of the Imitation of Christ.
Written m Latin, by Thomas a Kempis. Published by John Wesley, A.M., Fellow of
lincobi College, Oxford. 12mo., pp. 130. 1741.

8. An Extract of the Life and Death of ]\Ir. Thomas Haliburton. 12mo., pp. 92. 1741.

9. All Extract of the Life of Monsieur de Renty, a late Nobleman in France. Published
by John Wesley, M.A., Fellow of Lincohi College, Oxford. 12mo., pp. 67. 1741.

10. A short Account of Mrs. Hannah Richardson. 12mo. Fourth Edition. 1741.

11. A practical Treatise on Christian Perfection. Extracted from a late Author. By
John Wesley, M.A., Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxon. 12mo., pp. 115. 1743.

12. A serious Call to a Holy Life. Extracted from a late Author. By John Wesley,
M.A., Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford. 12mo., pp. 230. 1744.

APPENDIX J. 743

13. Extract of Count ZinzenJorfs Discourses on the Redemption of jMan by the Death of
Christ. By John Wesley, M.A., Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford. 12mo., pp. 78. 1744.

14. The Life of God in the Soul of Man : or, the Nature and Excellency of the Christian
Reli^ou. Abridged by John Wesley, M.A. 12mo., pp. 4S. 1744.

15. A brief Account of the Occasion, Process, and Issue of a late Trial at the Assize held
at Gloucester, the third of March, 1743, between some of the People called Methodists,
Plauitiffs, and certain Persons of the Town of Minchin-Hampton, in the said County,
Defendants. Extracted from Mr. Wliitefield's Letter. By John Wesley, M.A., Fellow
of Lincoln College, Oxford. 12mo., pp. 12. 1744.

16. A Narrative of the late Work of God at aiul near Northampton, in New-England.
Extracted from Mr. Edwards's Letter to Dr. Coleman. By John Wesley, M.A., Fellow
of Lincoln CoUege, Oxford. 12mo., pp. 4S.

17. The chstiuguishing Marks of a Work of the Spirit of God. Extracted from Mr.
Edwards, Minister of Northampton, in New-England. By John Wesley, M.A., Fellow
of Lincoln College, Oxford. 12mo., pp. 48. 1744.

18. Thoughts concerning the present Revival of Religion in New-Eugland. By Jonathan
Edwards, A.M., Pastor of the Clnu-ch of Christ at Northampton. Abridged by John
Wesley, M.A., Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford. 12mo., pp. 124. 1745.

19. The Case of John Nelson. Written by Himself. 12mo., pp. 36. 1745.

20. An Extract of Mr. Richard Baxter's Aphorisms of Justification. Published by John
Wesley, A.M., Fellow of lincohi College, Oxford. 12mo., pp. 36. 1745.

21. Tlie Nature and Design of Christianity. Extracted from a late Author. The Fifth
Edition. 12mo., pp. 16. 1746.

22. Lessons for Cliildren. [In Tliree Parts.] 12mo., pp. 76, 108, 124. 1746.

23. A short Account of the Death of Samuel Hitchens, By James Kitchens, Timier.
12mo., pp. 11. 1746.

24. Instructions for Chikbeu. The Third Edition. 12mo., pp. 36. 1747.

25. A short Accoimt of the Death of Thomas Hitchens. By James Hitchens, Tinner.
12mo., pp. 12. 1747.

26. A Companion for the Altar. Extracted from Thomas k Kempis. By John Wes-
ley, M.A., Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxon. The Fourth Edition. 12mo., pp. 24. 1748.

27. A Word of Advice to Saints and Sinners. Fourth Edition. 12nio., pp. 12. 1748.

28. Tlie Doctrine of Salvation, Faith, and Good Works. Extracted from the HomiUes of
the Church of England. The Tenth Edition. 12mo., pp. 12. 1748.

29. Thorns a Kempis de Christo imitando Libri Tres. Interprete Sebast. CasteUione.
In Usum Juventutis Christianae. Edidit Ecclesise AngUcanse Presbyter. 12mo.,
pp. 143. 1748.

30. Historite et Praecepta selecta. In Usum Juventutis Christians. Edidit Ecclesiae
Anghcanae Presbj'ter. 12mo., pp. 79. 1748.

31. Desiderii Erasmi CoUoquia selecta. In Usum Juventutis Christianje. Edidit
Ecclesise Anglicanje Presbyter. 12mo., pp. 85. 1750.

32. Pliaedri Fabulas selectae. In Usum Juventutis Christianae. Edidit Ecclesise Angli-
canae Pres])ji:er. 12mo., pp. 35. 1750.

33. Mathurini Corderii CoUoquia selecta. In Usum Juventutis Christianae. Edidit
Ecclesise Anglicanae Presbj'ter. 12mo., pp. 51. 1748.

34. lustructiones et Praelectiones Pueriles. In Usum Juventutis Christiauaj. Edidit
Ecclesise Anghcanae Presbj-ter. 12nio., pp. 39. 1748.

35. Excerpta ex Oridio, ^'irgilio, Horatio, Juvenali, Persio, et Martiah. In Usiim
Juventutis Christianae. Edidit Ecclesise Anglicanae Presbyter. 12mo., pp. 242. 1749.

36. Caii Sallustii Crispi BeUum Catalinarium et Jugurthinum. In Usum Juventutis
Christians. Echdit Ecclesise Anglicans Presbyter. 12rao., pp. 110. 1749.

37. Comelii Nepotis excellentium Imperatorum Vits. In Usum Juventutis Christianae.
Edidit Ecclesis AngUcans Presbyter. 12mo., pp. 100. 1749.

38. Nicodemus : or, a Treatise on the Fear of Man. Written in German by August
Herman Franck. Abridged by John Wesley, M.A., Fellow of Lincoln CoUege, Oxford.
The Fom-th Edition. 12mo., pp. 32. 1749.

744 APPENDIX J.

39. A Treatise on Christian Prudence. Extracted from Mr. Norris. By John Wesley,
A.M., Fellow of Lincoln College; Oxon. The Third Edition. 12mo., pp. 35. 1749.

40. The Manners of the Ancient Christians. Extracted from a French Author. By
John Wesley, A.M., Fellow of Lincoln CoUege, Oxford. 12nio., pp. 24. 1749.

41. A Clu-istiaa Library : consisting of Extracts from, and Abridgments of, the Choicest
Pieces of practical Divinity which have been published in the Enghsh Tongue. In Fifty
Volumes. By John Wesley, M. A., Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford. 12mo. 1749-1755.

42. Thoughts upon Infant Baptism. Extracted from a late Writer. 12mo., pp. 21. 1751.

43. Some Account of the Life and Death of Matthew Lee, executed at Tybm-n, October
nth, 1752 ; in the 20th year of his Age. 12ino., pp. 24. 1752.

44. An Extract of the Life and Death of Mr. John Janeway, Fellow of King's College, in
Cambridge. By John Wesley, M.A. 12mo., pp. 35. 1753.

45. The Complete English Dictionary, explaining most of those Hard Words which are
found in the best English Writers. By a Lover of Good English, and Common Sense.
N.B. The Author assures you, he thuiks this is the best English Dictionary in the World.
12mo. 1753.

46. The Ti-ial of Spirits, both in Teachers and Hearers. Wherein is held forth the clear
Discovery of all that are carnal and antichristiau Teachers in these Nations : testified from
the Word of God, before the University Congregations in Cambridge. By the Rev. Mr.
W. D., Master of Gonvil and Cains College, Cambridge. Extracted by a Member of the
Church of England. 12mo., pp. 31. 1753.

47. Explanatory Notes upon the New Testament. By John Wesley, M.A., late
Fellow of Lincobi CoUege, Oxford. 4to., pp. 765. 1755.

48. A Preservative against Unsettled Notions in Religion. By John Wesley, M.A.
12mo., pp. 246. 1758.

49. An Extract of a Short and Easy Method with the Deists. 12mo., pp. 12. 1758.

50. A Treatise concerning the Godhead of Jesus Christ. Translated from the French.
I2mo., pp. 36. 1758.

51. A short Exposition of the Ten Commandments. Extracted from Bishop Hopkuis.
12mo., pp. 96. 1759.

52. Christian Instructions, extracted from a late French Author. 12mo., pp. 54. 1760.

53. Directions for Married Persons : describing the Duties common to both, and peculiar
to each of them. By William T\niateley. 12mo., pp. 70. 1760.

54. Tlie Desideratum : or. Electricity made plain and useful. By a Lover of Mankind,
and of Common Sense. 12mo., pp. 72. 1760.

55. The Life and Death of Mr. Thomas Walsh, composed in great part from the Accoimts
left by Himself. By James Morgan, a Member of the Church of England. 12mo.,
pp. 27*0. 1762.

56. Letters wrote by Jane Coopor. To wliich is prefixed, some Account of her Life and
Death. 12mo., pp. 41.

57. Explanatory Notes upon the Old Testament. By John Wesley, M.A., late Fellow
of Lincohi College, Oxford. In Three Volumes. 4to. 1765.

58. A Treatise on Justification : extracted from ]\Ir. John Good-win, by John Wesley.
With a Preface : wherein all that is material in Letters just published under the name of the
Rev. ISlr. Heney is ansvsered. 12mo., pp. 207. 1765.

59. The Pilgrim's Progress ft-om this World to that which is to come. Abridged by John
Wesley, M.A. The Fifth Echtion. 12mo., pp. 52. 1766.

60. Extracts from the Letters of Mr. Samuel Rutherford. By the Rev. John Wesley,
M.A., sometime Fellow of Lincobi College, Oxford. 12mo.

61. Christian Letters, by Joseph Alleiue. The Fom-th Edition. 12mo., pp. 80. 1767. .

62. An Extract of the Life of the late Rev. Mr. David Brainerd, Missionary to the Indians.
By John Wesley, M.A. 12mo., pp. 274. 1768.

63. Ad\ice with respect to Health. Extracted from a late Author. I2mo., pp. 218. 1769.

64. An Extract of Letters on Relig-ious Subjects. By Mrs. Lefevre. 12mo., pp. 106. 1769.

65. Some Accoimt of the Experience of E. J. 12mo., pp. 11. 1770.

APPENDIX J. 745

66. The Christian Sacrament and Sacrifice. Extracted from Dr. Brevint. The Siitli
Edition. 12mo., pp. 32. 1771.

67. Directions to Childi-eu and Servants. 12mo., pp. 38. 1771.

68. An Extract from Mr. Law's Case of Reason, or Natural Religion, fairly and fiiily
stated, in Answer to a Book entitled, Christianity as Old as the Creation. 12mo., pp. 107. 1772.

69. An Extract from Mr. Law's Serious Answer to Dr. Trapp's Four Sermons on the
Sin, Folly, and danger of being Righteous overmuch. 12mo., pp. 63. 1772.

70. Some Animadversions upon Dr. Trapp's late Reply. 12mo., pp. 52. 1772.

71. A short, but sufficient, Confutation of Bishop Warburton's projected Defence (as he
calls it) of Cluistianity, m his " Divine Legation of Moses." In a Letter to the Lord
Bishop of London. 12mo., pp. 80. 1772.

72. An Extract from Mr. Law's Spirit of Prayer. 12mo., pp. 106. 1772.

73. An Extract from Mr. Law's Spirit of Love. 12mo., pp. 57. 1772.

74. An Extract from Mr. Law's Letters. 12mo., pp. 65. 1772.

75. An Extract from Mr. Law's Address to the Clergy. PubUshed a bttle after his
Death. 12mo., pp. 45. 1772.

76. An Extract of Miss Mary Gilbert's Journal. 12mo., pp. 91. 1772.

77. An Extract from the Journal of Ehzabeth Harper. 12mo., pp. 58. 1772.

78. A short Accomit of Ami Jolmson. By John Jolmson. 12mo., pp. 11. 1772.

79. A short Accoimt of Arm Rogers. By John Johnson. 12mo., pp. 13. 1772.

80. A short Accomit of the Death of Mary Langson, of Taxall, in Cheshire ; wlio died
January 29th, 1769. 12mo., pp. 11. 1772.

81. A Letter to the R«v. Mr. John Wesley. By a Gentlewoman. 12mo., pp. 20. 1772.

82. An Extract of Two Discoiurses on the Conflagration and Renovation of the World.
Written by James Knight, D.D., late Vicar of St. Sepulclu-e, London. 12mo., pp. 31. 1773.

83. A short Account of John Dillon. 12mo., pp. 13. 1773.

84. Cluistian Reflections. Translated from the French. 12nio., pp. 60. 1773.

85. Instructions for Members of Religious Societies. Translated from the French.
12mo., pp. 50. 1773.

86. An Extract from Dr. Cadogan's Dissertation on the Gout, and all Chronic Diseases.
12mo., pp. 49. 1774.

87. A Treatise on Religious Afl'ections : In Three Parts. Part I. Containing the Nature
of the Afl'ections, and their Importance in Religion. Part II. Showuig what are no certain
Signs that Religious Affections are gracious, or that they are not. Part III. Showing what
are distinguishing Signs of truly gracious and holy Affections. By the Rev. Jonathan
Edwards, A.M., President of the College of New-Jersey. Abridged by the Rev. John
Wesley. 12nio., pp. 69. 1773.

88. A Short Roman Historj'. 12mo., pp. 155. 1773.

89. A Collection of Forms of Prayer for every Day in the Week. The Sixth Edition.
12mo., pp. 76. 1775.

90. A Short Accomit of the Life and Death of Nathanael Othen, who was shot in Dover
Castle, October 26th, 1757. 12mo., pp. 12. 1775.

91. Some Accomit of the Life and Death of Nicholas Mooney. 12nio., pp. 36. 1776.

92. A Concise History of England, from the Earliest Times, to the Death of George II.
By John Wesley, A.M. In Four Volumes. 12mo. 1776.

93. An Extract of the Life of Madam Guion. By John Wesley, M.A. 12mo.,
pp. 230. 1776.

94. A Short Account of the Death of Ehzabeth Hindmarsh, who thed September 6th,
1777; in the Twenty-Ffrst Year of her Age. Tlie Third Edition. 12mo., pp. 12. 1778.

95. A Brief Narrative of the Revival of Religion in Virginia. In a Letter to a Friend.
The Fourth Edition. 12mo., pp. 35. 1779.

96. A Word to whom it may Concern. 12mo., pp. 17. 1779.

97. The Arminian Magazine : cousistmg of Extracts and Original Treatises on Universal
Redemption. Fourteen Vulimies. 8vo. 1778-1791

98. The Saints' Everlasting Rest ; or, A Treatise on the Blessed State of the Saint* in
VOL. I. K K

746 APPENDIX J.

their Enjoyment of God in Glory. Extracted from tlie Works of Mr. Baxter. By Joiix
AVesley, A.m., late Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford. 12mo., pp. 335.

99. The History of Henry Earl of Moreland. Abridged by the Rev. John Wesley,
M.A. In Two Volumes. I2mo. 1780.

100. Reflections on the Rise and Progress of the American Rebellion. 12mo., pp. 96. 1780.

101. An Account of the Conduct of the War in the Middle Colonies. Extracted from a
late Author. I2mo., pp. 55. 1780.

102. Au Extract from a Reply to the Observations of lieut.-General Sir William Howe,
on a Pamphlet, entitled. Letters to a Nobleman. 12mo., pp. 104. 1781. .

103. An Extract of a Letter to the Right Honoiu-able Viscount H**e, on his Naval Con-
duct in the American War. 12mo., pp. 27. 1781.

104. A Concise Ecclesiastical History, from the Birth of Christ, to the Beginning of the
present Century. In Four Volumes. 12mo. 1781.

105. A Call to the Unconverted. By Richard Baxter. 12mo., pp. 76. 1783.

106. Directions for renewing oiu: Covenant with God. The Third Edition. 12mo.,
pp. 23. 1784.

107. A Survey of the Wisdom of God in the Creation ; or, A Compendium of Natural
Philosophy. In Five Volumes. The Fourth Edition. By John Wesley, A.M. 12mo.,
1784.

108. The Sunday Service of the Methodists in the United States of America. With
other Occasional Services. 12mo. 1784.

109. The Doctrine of Original Sin. Extracted from a late Author. 12mo., pp. 40. 1784.

110. The Life of Gregory Lopez : Written originally in Spanish. Abridged by the Rev.
John Wesley", A.M., sometime Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford. 18mo., pp. 63.

111. The Christian's Pattern ; or, A Treatise on the Imitation of Christ. Written in
Latin by Thomas a Kempis. Abridged, and published in English, by the Rev. John
A\'esley, A.m., sometime Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford. 24mo., pp. 218.

112. The Life of Silas Told. Written by Himself. 18mo., pp. 113. 1790.

113. A Short Account of God's Dealings with T. Hogg. 12mo.

114. The Spirit of Prayer. 12mo., pp. 24.

115. The New Testament ; with an Analysis of the several Books and Chapters. By the
Rev. John Vv^esley, M.A. 12mo., pp. 424. 1790.

116. A Short Account of the Ijife and Death of Jane Newland, of Dublin; who departed
this Life October 22nd, 1789. Third Edition. 12mo., pp. 12. 1790.

117. Conjectures concerning the Nature of Future Happiness. Translated from the
French of Mons. Bonnet, of Geneva. 12mo., pp. 24. 1791.

118. Primitive Physic ; or. An Easy and Natural Method of Curing most Diseases. By
John Wesley, M.A. The Twenty-Third Edition. 12mo., pp. 118. 1791.

List of Poetical Works published hy the Rev. Messrs. John and Charles Wesley.

1. A Collection of Psalms and HjTuns. 12rao., pp. 84. 1738.

2. Hymns and Sacred Poems. Published by John Wesley, M.A., Fellow of Lincoln
College, Oxford; and Charles Wesley, M.A., Student of Clirist Chmrch, Oxford. 12mo.,
Pl>. 223. 1739.

3: Hymns and Sacred Poems. Published by John Wesley, M.A., Fcllov>' of Lincoln
College, Oxford ; and Charles Wesley, M.A., Student of Christ Chwch, Oxford. The
Second Edition. 12mo., pji. 160. 1739.

4. Hymns and Sacred Poems. Published by John Wesley, M.A., Fellow of Lincoln
College, Oxford; and Charles Wesley, M.A., Student of Clu:ist Chuixh, Oxford. 12mo.,
pp. 209. 1740.

5. Hymns and Sacred Poems. By John Wesley, M.A., Fellow of Lincoln College,
Oxford; and Charles Wesley, M.A., Student of Christ Church, Oxford. The Second
Edition. 12mo., pp. 300. 1745.

6. Hymns on God's Everlasting Love. To which is added. The Cry of a Reprobate.
12mo., pp. 36. 1741.

APPENDIX J. 747

7. A Collection of Moral and Sacred Poems from the most Celebrated English Authors.
By John Wesley, M.A., Fellow of Lincoln CoUege, Oxford. In Three Volumes. 12mo.
1744.

8. Hymns for the Watch-Night. 12mo., pp. 12.

9. An Elegy on the Death of Robert Jones, Esq., of Fonmon Castle, in Glamorganshire,
South Wales. 12mo., pp. 22. 1744.

10. Hj-mns on tlie Lord's Supper. By John Wesley, ISI.A., Fellow of Lincoln Colleire,
Oxford; and Charles Wesley, M.A., Student of Christ Church, Oxford. With a Pre-
face, concerning the Christian Sacrament and Sacrifice, extracted from Dr. Brevint. 12mo.,
pp. 141. 1745.

11. Hymns for the Nativity of our Lord. The Second Edition. 12mo., pp. 24. 1745.

12. Hymns for our Lord's Resurrection. The Third Edition. 12mo., pp. 24. 1748.

13. Hymns for Ascension-Day. The Second Edition. 12mo., pp. 12. 1747.

14. Hymns of Petition and Thanksgiving for the Promise of the Father. By the Rev.
Mr. John and Charles Wesley. The Second Edition. 12mo,, pp. 36. 1747.

15. Gloria Patri, &c. ; or. Hymns to the Trinity. The Sixth Edition. 12ino., pp. U.
1746.

16. Hymns for the Public Thanksgiving Day, October 9th, 1746. 12mo., pp. 12. 1746.

17. A Collection of Psalms and Hymns. Published by John Wesley, M.A., Fellow
of Lincoln College, Oxford ; and Charles Wesley, M.A., Student of Christ Churdi,
Oxford. The Fourth EtUtion enlarged. 12mo., pp. 148. 1748.

18. Hymns and Sacred Poems. In Two Volumes. By Charles Wesley, M.A.,
Student of Christ Church, Oxford. 12mo., pp. 335, 338. 1749.

19. An Epistle to the Rev. Mr. John Wesley. By Charles Wesley, Presbyter of the
Church of England. 12mo., pp. 12. 1755.

20. Hymns occasioned by the Earthquake, March 8th, 1750. To which is added. An
Hymn upon the pouring out of the Seventh Vial, Rev. xvi., xvii., &c., occasioned by the
Destruction of Lisbon. Part I. The Second Edition. 12mo., pp. 12. 1766.

21. Hymns occasioned by the Earthquake, March 8th, 1750. To which is added. An
Hymn for the English in America, and another for the lear 1756. Part II. The Second
Edition. 12mo., pp. 24. 1756.

22. Hymns for the Year 1756. Particularly for the Fast-Day, February 6th. 12mo.,
pp. 24.

23. Hymns for Times of Trouble and Persecution. By John and Charles Wesley,-
Presbyters of the Chiu-ch of England. The Third Edition enlarged. 12mo., pp. 83. 1756.

24. Hymns for Times of Trouble. 12rao., pp. 12.

25. Hymns of Intercession for all ^Mankind. 12mo., pp. 34. 1758.

26. Hjinns for the Expected Invasion, 1759. 12mo., pp. 12.

27. Hymns for those to whom Christ is All in All. 12mo., pp. 144. 1761.

28. Short Hynnis on Select Passages of the Holy Scriptures. By Charles Wesley,
M.A., and Presbyter of the Cliurch of England. In Two Volumes. 12mo., pp. 392, 432.
1762.

29. Graces before and after Meat. 12mo., pp. 12.

30. An Extract from Milton's Paradise Lost. With Notes. 13mo., pp. 320. 1763.

31. Select Hymns : With Tunes amiexed : Designed chiefly for the LTse of the People
called Methodists. Second Edition, corrected and enlarged. 12mo., pp. 159. 1765. '

32. Hymns for New Year's Day. 12mo., pp. II. 1766.

33. HjTans for the Use of Families, and on Various Occasions. By Ch.\rles Wesley,
M.A., late Student of Christ Church. 12mo., pp. 176. 1767.

34. Hymns for Chihlren, and others of Riper Years. The Second Edition. 12nM>.,
pp. 84. 1763.

35. Hymns on the Trinity. 12mo., pp. 1.32. 1768.

36. Funeral Hvinns. 12mo., pp. 70. 1769.

37. Hymns for those that seek, and those that have. Redemption in the Blood of Jtjus
Christ. The Eighth Edition. 12mo., pp. 68. 1769.

2 K 3

748 APPENDIX J.

38« An Extract from Dr. Young's Night Thoughts on Life, Death, and Immortality.
12mo., pp. 241. 1770.

39. Preparation for Deatli, in several Hymns. 12mo., pp. 46. 1772.

40. Select Parts of Mr. Herbert's Sacred Poems. 12mo., pp 32. 1773.

41. Hymns and Spiritual Songs, intended for the Use of Christians of aU Denominations.
Published by John and Charles Wesley. Tlie Twenty-first Edition. 12mo., pp. 136.
1777.

42. A Collection of Hymns, for the Use of the People called Methodists. 12mo.,
pp. 520. 1780.

43. Hymns written in the Time of the Tumults, June, 1780. 12mo., pp. 19. 1780.

44. Hymns for the Fast-Day. The Fourth Edition. 12rao., pp. 24. 1780.

45. Tlie Protestant Association ; written in the midst of the Timiults, June, 1780. 12mo.,
pp. 34.

46. Hymns for the Nation, in 1782. In Two Parts. 12mo., pp. 47.

47. Prayers for Condemned Malefactors. 12mo., pp. 12. 1785.

48. A Pocket Hynui-Book for the Use of Christians of aU Denominations. 24mo., pp.
208. 1785.

49. A Pocket Hymn-Book for the Use of Christians of all Denominations. 24mo., pp.
' 240. 1787.

Musical Works published by the Rev. John Wesley, M.A.

1. A Collection of Tunes, set to Music, as they are sung at the Foundery. 12mo., pp.
36. 1742.

2. The Grounds of Vocal Music. 12rao., pp. 12.

3. Sacred Harmony ; or, A Choice Collection of Psalms and Hymns, set to Music, in
Two and Three Parts, for the Voice, Harpsichord, and Organ. 12mo., pp. 354.

4. Sacred Harmony ; or, A Choice Collection of Psalm and Hymn Times, in Two or
Three Parts, for the Voice, Harpsichord, and Organ. 12mo., pp. 157.

5. Sacred Melody ; or, A Choice Collection of Psalm and Hymn Tunes : With a Short
Introduction. l2mo., pp. 118.

END OF VOL. 1.

LONDON : PRINTED BY WILLIAM NICHOLS, 32, LONDON WALL.

UNIVERSITY of CALIFORNIA

AT

THE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

This book is DUE on the last date stamped below

40l|j-ReNEVyABLE

^A^^f

fUIV7 6t949

AUG13f949

OCT 171949

■''^ 1950

2 8

APR 1 8 1983

TNTERLIBRARY

"Out Wpp^

'^ON-,

flfdv

*'^N€v»r/J?^«>^i«OF»fcai^

WAR 2 9 tgg^
ID-URL MAY 19 i

;JJS§ii

AUG 3 1 1988
/1UGI5J988

XiQUSS

9B6

T «^0A

3 1158 01288 4135

.^.^'T^$^

UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY

AA 000 843 443 3

fr:^, "^

ssrfw

tj^&

•^^ %-^.. ^^5!^^;^:^§^J^^

,>v^^^ ~ -^"--x

^!::^ >v^

iw

•::*?^:.j 7 -r.

'#&v'^'^

v%'.